Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19
Journal of Discourses,
Volume 19
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 /
Brigham Young, April 29, 1877
Brigham Young, April 29, 1877
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, April 29, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
ENJOYMENT IN THE SOUTH--THE BLESSINGS OF A TEMPLE--NEED OF
CHASTISEMENT--THE REDEMPTION OF THE EARTH--THE CHRISTIAN WORLD
CONCERNED IN REGARD TO THE PRIESTHOOD--THOSE WHO PERSECUTE WILL
BE VISITED--THE TEN VIRGINS--THE WISE WILL UNDERSTAND.
2
I am thankful to my Heavenly Father for the privilege of meeting
with you again and am happy to say that I am as well satisfied
with my labors during the last six months as any of the labors of
my life. Here let me ask, are you, my brethren and sisters,
satisfied with the labors you have performed during the same
length of time? This is a question you will have to answer for
yourselves to your own consciences. If you have done well you
will be blessed, and you will feel satisfied; if you have
suffered yourselves to do that which is wrong towards yourselves
or towards any other person on the earth, or to the providences
of God, or to our Heavenly Father, your consciences will judge
you.
3
I am aware that you wish to hear something of our labors in the
South. I will say that we have had a blessed time, such a time as
no other people on the earth have enjoyed for many centuries,
that we have any knowledge of. We have been permitted to enjoy
privileges for the possession of which we have been striving and
laboring for many years. For almost half a century we have been
exerting ourselves that we might have the privilege of entering
into a Temple of God, there to officiate and receive the
ordinances of his holy house, both for ourselves and for our
friends that have slept without the Gospel. This privilege and
blessing we have not enjoyed until within a very few months past.
The feeling experienced by those who have participated in the
blessings administered in the Temple is something which cannot be
described to your understanding. Those only who have shared with
us in the Temple ordinances know for themselves the satisfaction
there is in realizing that we are indeed co-workers with our Lord
and Savior; that we bear a humble part in the great work of
salvation; that we have the privilege of receiving and obeying
the truth, and of securing to ourselves that happiness which the
Gospel alone affords; and not only of performing these ordinances
for ourselves, but of doing the necessary work for our parents
and forefathers who have slept without the Gospel, that they may
partake also of the waters of life, and be judged according to
men in the flesh. This is a privilege, a blessing, which no one
can sense unless he is in possession of it. We are happy to know
by our faith and feelings through the spirit of revelation within
us that our labors have been accepted of the Lord. We have
enjoyed ourselves exceedingly in the society of each other; the
aged, the middle-aged and the youth have rejoiced and been made
glad in this glorious work.
3
When I look upon the youth, our young brethren and sisters, who
are more or less unacquainted with the great principles of life
and salvation, I wish that they could enjoy what a few of our
young people did this past winter, their minds would be detached
from the trifles and follies of this weak world, and they would
be placed upon more sacred things, upon the principles that are
calculated to exalt them and ennoble every feeling and desire of
the heart.
3
The Latter-day Saints present a strange spectacle to those that
enjoy the spirit of revelation. To see them following after the
spirit of this world and gratifying the lust of the eye and of
the mind, like the rest of mankind who have never enjoyed the
spirit of the Gospel of life and salvation; and yet not so very
strange when we realize the power of the enemy and the thousands
of snares which he lays for the feet of the unwary to draw the
people astray from the things of God. Still, when we view the
great object of our life, our being here upon the earth, being
brought here expressly to receive that experience by which we can
discover between right and wrong, between good and evil, between
light and darkness, and obtain that experience that angels have,
that the gods have, and that all exalted beings have, and
remember that we are put in possession of those principles that
make us wise unto salvation, that we should stoop to the sinful
deeds and sinful reflections that many do, is marvelous and
strange. When I think of these things I am impressed with the
great importance of this life and of exercising ourselves in the
privileges that God has granted to us to prepare our hearts
through obedience to the Gospel of the Son of God, for a high
station, for a high exaltation in worlds to come, such as we
cannot receive whilst clothed in this mortal tabernacle. But
still, in this life we can receive little by little, and more and
more, growing in grace and in the knowledge of the truth, until
our minds are able to comprehend many of the great things of
eternity; and thus prepare our hearts, by overcoming sin and the
weaknesses of humanity, for that exaltation already awaiting the
righteous.
4
Sometimes I am so exercised that I chastise the people very
severely; but I will say to the Latter-day Saints that I have no
chastisement for any unless they deserve it, and if I myself am
found guilty of the same wrongs, I receive to myself a portion of
the rebuke which I give to others. But my feelings are very
acute; what I see and hear ofttimes causes me sorrow and wonder,
and I feel to exclaim, "O Lord, have mercy upon us, thy people!"
How easy it is for us to forget the Lord who atoned for us, and
to depart from his ways, giving way to the false influences that
are continually prompting our minds to lust after the things of
this world in their corrupt condition. All this is strange to the
mind opened to see and understand the things of God and the
things of eternity as they are. If we possessed that power, that
influence over ourselves, a proper portion of that stability that
belongs to the heavens, when we once embraced the truth there
would be no necessity for our being chastened, no necessity for
our being called upon to refrain from this or that wrong; but the
weakness of the flesh is so great that we need continually the
influence of our Father through our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ,
to hold us to the truth, in order that we may not fall away
therefrom and finally wander into the darkness of the world,
forsaking God and the faith we have embraced.
4
It is astonishing that men should do so when we consider things
as they are, and witness the continued love and kindness of our
Heavenly Father, in again speaking from the heavens, revealing
himself and his everlasting Gospel to the children of men, as
well as the ordinances, laws, rules and regulations of his House
which effect the salvation of both the living and the dead.
5
How is it with my brethren and sisters here? Are they awake to
the things of God? If they are we shall have no need of calling
upon them from day to day, from week to week. Brethren, will you
put forth your hands and rear these Temples, these buildings
wherein we can enter and officiate for ourselves and our
progenitors, preparatory to the coming of the Son of Man, which
coming draws near? Will be build up the Zion of God before
entering into the millennium of rest, when wickedness will be
taken away from the earth? Then the Latter-day Saints will be
able to go forth without being persecuted by their enemies, and
opposed on every hand by the alluring spirits that are constantly
tempting them away from the things of God to follow after the
things of a fallen world. Then the Saints will enjoy the
privilege of building their Temples unmolested, redeem their
friends, and make ready for the time when the nations shall come
up to the presence of God the Father, to be judged according to
the deeds done in the flesh. There are a few of the brethren and
sisters who understand things as they are, and who are ready and
willing to devote their time and their means for the salvation of
the human family. If there are any hearts or spirits in this
city, or elsewhere, that are fearfully wondering whether or not
we are going to be destroyed, or whether this Church will endure
and become the mighty power in the earth, according to the
predictions of the servants of God, I will say to all such
trembling souls, You need entertain no such fears. You need have
only one fear, and that is with regard to yourselves, lest you
should leave the light that the Lord has imparted to you and
wander into darkness, returning to the beggarly elements of the
world, lusting again after the things of the world in their
sinful state. The earth is the Lord's and the fullness thereof;
even the very things which we are so tempted to covet, through
lustful desires, in and of themselves are pure and holy, for they
are the Lord's; but we wish to possess them unrighteously and not
according to the will of God. This is the sin which is upon man.
Everything which we see and which pertains to this little earth,
belongs to the Lord, and the whole of it will be given to his
Saints and they will enjoy it forever and ever. But at present
the earth is groaning under sin in consequence of the wickedness
of the children of men, and it is longing to be delivered, as are
the Saints that have slept, whom the Apostle John saw and heard,
when he was an exile on the Isle of Patmos. When will the earth
be redeemed, when will Jesus come to receive the Church as a
bride, when will he come to reign King of nations as he now
reigns King of Saints, when will he banish wickedness from the
earth, and when will the Saints have power to overcome sin? When
we learn to sanctify the Lord God in our hearts. As fast as we
learn to conform our individual wills to his will, overcoming sin
within ourselves, will we have power to subdue sin in those that
surround us, and in this way the whole earth will be redeemed
from wickedness. The curse which has been brought upon the earth
through the Fall will be removed through the faith and virtues of
the Saints. When we become sanctified in the truth, and our
faith, through the Gospel of the Son of God, becomes sufficiently
powerful we will be able to remove the thorns and thistles and
obnoxious weeds that grow immediately around us, and to bless and
sanctify our gardens and farms, so that they will bring forth
spontaneously the fruits and flowers, the cereals and vegetables
that sustain life; and upon this principle as righteousness
extends will the whole earth eventually be redeemed and
sanctified, when all things will be as they were in the
beginning, when the Lord finished the earth and pronounced
everything to be "very good." This is the nature of the great
latter-day work in which we are engaged, and were it not for the
confident assurance that we have of successfully accomplishing
it, I would tremble, and fear might enter my heart.
7
Why is the whole Christian world concerned about your humble
servant? They say Brigham Young is not fit to live, that he ought
not to be allowed to remain upon the earth. Would they remove him
if they had the power to? Yes, many who call themselves
Christians would join in the act, and many others would consent
to his death! Not the highminded and honorable of the earth, and
those who serve God and his Christ; but the bigot, the hypocrite,
the wicked and the ungodly would. Why? Simply because they
represent their master, the devil, who is carrying on a warfare
with the heavens, and their hearts are opposed to God and to all
that represent him. This conflict always has been, and will be
until the winding up scene. If I had to depend upon my own wisdom
and power, in connection with that of my fellow-laborers, I might
well tremble and fear. But I depend not upon human wisdom or
human power. I occupy the position that God our Heavenly Father
has placed me in, and while I exercise myself in the duties that
he has committed to me, seeking to build up his kingdom and
establish righteousness upon the earth, holding the dominion for
him and for the family of Christ, I tremble not, I fear not,
neither do I care for the insults of the world, for the Lord is
my bulwark, my shield and my deliverer. But have not some of the
wicked succeeded in removing others from the earth? Yes, they
killed Joseph and Hyrum Smith, while under the pledged faith of
the State of Illinois; and at Haun's Mill, Missouri, they
massacred about eighteen of our brethren and sisters, innocent
men, women and children, without the first cause or provocation;
and furthermore, the perpetrators of these and other murders were
never brought to justice; in fact, the press of the nation
advocated the destruction of "Mormonism," and on the death of the
leaders of our Church, all the consolation that public opinion
afforded their bereaved families, as well as the members of the
Church, over which they presided, was that that would put an end
to "Mormonism." But will the Lord overlook and forget such
crimes? No, for the blood of the innocent is continually crying
unto him for vengeance, which he will administer in his own due
time. He has already vexed this nation and given the people time
to pause and consider their conduct; and if they repent not by
turning from their corruptions and wickedness, he has only to say
to the innocent, and to the Latter-day Saints, "Wait a little,
wait a little, and their cup will be full to overflowing." I have
said to my brethren and sisters, and I say it now, Go to Jackson
County, and to Caldwell County, where the lives of Latter-day
Saints have been taken and from where they have been driven; go
to the region of Haun's Mill, where so many were massacred
because they had come up to the western part of Missouri, and it
was said they were "Mormons," and you will find that we, in all
our persecutions, have not suffered so much as the characters who
executed judgment upon the innocent. If I were asked to-day if we
as a people had suffered persecution, I would say, "No, nothing
worthy mentioning." This has ever been the case with the
righteous, and it ever will be. For when their lives are taken
for the Gospel's sake, they go to the Father, to the paradise of
rest, where they are free from the influence and power of sinful
and wicked men. But how different with the wicked and ungodly!
When they die their suffering which cannot be described, only
commence. But we have received enough to understand that the
wicked are a rod in the hands of God to chasten his children? If
you do not, it is time that you had learned it, for it is even
so; and if we are chastened, it is for a purpose, probably to
bring us to a sense of our duty that we may know the hand-dealing
of the Lord towards us. But were we ever destroyed? No, neither
will God permit us to be, so long as we are desirous of being his
servants, and of doing the work given us to do. Although it was
necessary that Jesus should suffer on the cross for the sins of
the world, still it might be said of those who took an active
part in the deed, as well as those who consented to it in their
hearts, "Woe unto them by whom this offence came." Many of the
Prophets have sealed their testimony with their blood, that their
testament might go forth with force and to return void. As in
ancient days, so in modern days. When Joseph Smith sealed his
testimony whit his blood, his testament from that moment was in
force to all the world; and woe to those who fight against it.
What will we do to them? Nothing at all, but preach the Gospel.
They may lie about us as they please. If we will faithfully mind
our own concerns, live our religion, go good to all men, preach
the Gospel to the nations of the earth, gather up the honest in
heart, build up and establish Zion in the earth, send the Gospel
to the House of Israel, and live and serve God in all things, all
will be well with us, we have no cause for fear in the least.
When the Lord deems it necessary that his servants should seal
their testimony with their blood, in order that his word may be
strengthened and of greater force in the earth, so let it be;
they are received into the arms of Jehovah, they rejoice in the
society of those who are waiting patiently until the trump shall
sound, when the sleeping nations shall awake and their bodies
come forth to be reunited with their spirits, and the faithful
enter into a fullness of his glory. With them all is well, all is
right.
7
But do we live our religion? The only fear I have is that we are
not as faithful as we should be. We give way to passion, we yield
to temptation; whereas, we ought to live so that the Lord can
strengthen the position of his people and multiply the righteous,
how fast and to what degree is not for me to say. But if the
Latter-day Saints were as righteous and as holy as we are capable
of being by reducing to practice the doctrine we have received, I
am sure that the Lord could hasten his work, and he would cut it
short in righteousness, it would be consummated much quicker than
he can in our present condition. The acts and condition of the
people here on the earth must be considered, the same is held in
remembrance before the throne of God, for he requires of his
people to act with him in all things pertaining to the building
up of his kingdom upon the earth. But his grace is always ready,
his Spirit is always waiting, and the light that Jesus brought
into the world is always with the people, teaching them the right
from the wrong. He is the light of the world that lighteth every
man that cometh into the world, and if the whisperings of his
Spirit and its dictates were hearkened to and obeyed, all men
everywhere would grow in the truth, much faster than we
Latter-day Saints are doing. It is a source of mortification to
know that men and women who have been in this Church from twenty
to forty years should still be so prone to the weaknesses of the
flesh. What do I see? If I do not witness it with my own eyes, I
hear of it through those who do--men, ofttimes of long standing
in the Church, drink a little, they swear a little, smoke or chew
a little, and indulge their appetites in those things which the
Lord has warned us against, and which he has said are not good
for man. They, too, can spend their time wandering about these
mountains hunting for gold and silver, they can mingle and
associate with those whose lives are records of vice and
immorality, and who are ready to oppose God and traduce the
character of his servants. Can Saints of God, Elders in Israel,
who are exercised by the power and spirit of their holy calling,
who have within them the gift of eternal life, can they be guilty
of such things and stand approved before God? No, they cannot;
and I say, shame upon such men, they are a disgrace to
themselves, and their actions are a disgrace to the name of
Saint. It is a disgrace, too, to the sisters, as well as the
brethren, who thirst after the vain fashions and foolish
practices of the world. Cease to pattern after those who know not
God. How would such conduct compare with the conversation and
deportment of the angels whom we expect to meet? Would they want
to adopt the practices and fashions of the wicked world? No, they
have higher aims and holier aspirations, they live above vanity;
so should the Latter-day Saints. Our hearts should be pure,
entertaining such things only as are comely, chaster and praise
worthy before him. This is the curse of life that he expects of
us.
8
I have a great many reflections, especially when alone, I
converse with myself upon these eternal things, things which the
frivolous, the vain, and those who are engaged only with the
things of this world, never think of. With regard to the society
of heaven, their conversation and deportment, consider the
magnitude and greatness of the character of holy beings,
contemplate the expanse of eternity and the life that is before
us, and then how insignificant appears this world as it now is!
Still, in our humanity, in our fallen condition, that divine
influence is more or less with us, and if we would preserve
ourselves to dwell with the holy ones of heaven and have joy in
our being, we must faithfully adhere to and practice the
principles of eternal life, and in doing so, he will add for our
comfort and enjoyment all things necessary pertaining to this
life.
9
Fear not with regard to the success of this Church and kingdom.
Rather fear you should not be counted worthy to be numbered among
the sanctified when Jesus comes to make up his jewels; rather
fear lest you should be found in the condition of the five
foolish virgins whose lamps had gone out and who were unprepared
to meet the bridegroom because they had no oil. Remember,
Latter-day Saints, there were five wise and five foolish, and
equal division, and yet they were all virgins. The application is
a just one and has a direct bearing on us, as Latter-day Saints.
The wise among us will take heed, will hearken to the
instructions and counsels of the servants of God, will pattern
after Christ, and thirst after the things of God, and our lamps
will be trimmed and burning, and we will be prepared to meet the
bridegroom when he comes, and they that are ready will enter in
with him to the marriage; and whether or not the door be shut
upon those not so well prepared is a matter that belongs solely
to him, and he can do just as he pleases about it. I want to have
oil in my vessel, so that in case I should, in consequence of the
weakness of the flesh, slumber a little, on arising my lamp would
be trimmed ready to burn. This is doubtless your desire. Then
live for it; mingle not your voices with the wicked seek not
after the delusive things of this world in their present state.
But is not the Lord going to give the earth and the riches
thereof to his Saints? Yes, that is the promise, and he has
spoken it by the mouth of many of his Prophets. But when will
this inheritance pass into the hands of his people? When we shall
have sanctified the Lord in our hearts, sanctified our bodies and
spirits in the ruth, and we become pure and holy, free from
selfishness and from every sin; and until we shall have reached
this state of perfection, we never need expect these things
committed to our care, for he will not do it. When the judgment
is given to the Saints, it will be because of their
righteousness, because they will judge even as the angels and as
the Gods, and not as the wicked do at the present time, who care
not for God nor for justice, who care not for truth nor mercy,
love nor kindness, who judge according to the wickedness of their
hearts. I am very thankful that it is not our province, in our
present condition, to judge the world; if it were, we would ruin
everything. We have not sufficient wisdom, our minds are not
filled with the knowledge and power of God; the spirit needs to
contend with the flesh a little more until it shall be successful
in subduing its passions, until the whole soul is brought into
perfect harmony with the mind and will of God. And we must also
acquire the discretion that God exercises in being able to look
into futurity, and to ascertain and know the results of our acts
away in the future, even in eternity, before we will be capable
of judging.
9
Let us live so that we shall be ready for any dispensation of
providence. It is said He will come as a thief in the night. We
had better be on the watch-tower, waiting in readiness for him,
than to be putting off the time, for peradventure we might put it
off until it is too late.
9
I have something to say to the Latter-day Saints about their
temporal affairs, how we should live temporally, taking proper
care of that which is committed to our charge, and using it for
the benefit of ourselves and others, which I will tell you on
some future occasion.
9
On the second Saturday and Sunday in May, the 12th and 13th, we
will hold a two days' meeting here, or, if you choose to call it
so, a District Conference of this Stake of Zion, to which you,
and as many as can make it convenient to attend, are invited. If
you will come with clean hands and pure hearts, full of faith, so
that the Lord can pour out his spirit upon us, we will have a
time of rejoicing. God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / Orson
Pratt, May 20th, 1877
Orson Pratt, May 20th, 1877
DISCOURSE DELIVERED BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
At a Special Conference, at Logan, on Sunday Morning,
May 20th, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)
REVELATION GRADUAL--HYRUM SMITH'S EXPERIENCE--THE LORD HAS
NOT SHUT DOWN THE GATES OF REVELATION--THE CHURCH ORGANIZATION
NOT
PERFECTED AT ONCE. THE ESTABLISHMENT OF ZION--BUILDING
TEMPLES--THEIR
STYLE AND CHARACTER PROGRESSIVE--DILIGENCE WILL SECURE THE
BLESSING.
9
I will read a few items from scripture spoken by Mormon, which
will be found on the 484th page of the Book of Mormon, European
edition--
10
"And now there cannot be written in this book, even a hundredth
part of the things which Jesus did truly teach unto the people;
but behold the plates of Nephi do contain the more part of the
things which he taught the people; and these things have I
written, which are a lesser part of the things which he taught
the people; and I have written them to the intent that they may
be brought again unto this people, from the Gentiles, according
to the words which Jesus hath spoken. And when they shall have
received this, which is expedient that they should have first, to
try their faith, and if it so be that they shall believe these
things, then shall the greater things be manifest unto them. And
if it so be that they will not believe these things, then shall
the greater things be withheld from them, unto their
condemnation. Behold I were about to write them all which were
engraved upon the plates of Nephi, but the Lord forbid it,
saying, I will try the faith of my people; therefore, I, Mormon,
do write the things which have been commanded me of the Lord."
10
The reason why I have read these words is to show to the people
more fully, or to impress upon their minds the way and manner in
which the Lord deals with his people. It is within his power, if
he see proper to do so, to pour out upon the people a vast amount
of knowledge all at once, that their minds may be completely
surfeited with the abundance of the knowledge communicated to
them. But the Lord has not seen proper to thus deal with the
Latter-day Saints. He has another object in view than this. He
intends to instruct them little by little, here a little when it
is needed, and there a little when it is needed; giving them a
line upon this subject when it is necessary, and there a line
upon another subject, leading them along, step by step, just as a
wise, careful parent would his little children, until they become
instructed in every principle that would be for their good. It is
not because the Lord is not willing that his intelligent children
should enjoy this greater amount of knowledge; it is not because
he does not desire the human family to placed in possession of
all the wisdom that their hearts are prepared to receive. He is
willing, on his part, that the people should become very
intelligent in regard to everything, pertaining to their future
welfare. He is willing that they should know more concerning
himself, his attributes and their own, to learn concerning the
glories of his kingdom and the mysteries thereof and everything
that would be essential for their comfort and happiness in this
world. This the Lord is willing to do in behalf of his children.
But he knows far better than we do, what the people are prepared
to receive, and what they are not prepared to receive; and we can
see this illustrated by the words which I have read. Mormon
informs us that he was about to write all the things which Jesus
had taught, but the Lord expressly forbade it, and the reason, as
given to Mormon for not permitting this was, that he intended to
try the faith of his people in the latter-days, and of whom he
said that if they would believe these things and hearken, then
should the greater things be made manifest to them; but if, on
the other hand, they should not believe these few things, then
should the greater things be withheld from them, to their
condemnation.
11
This reminds me of a certain saying, given in 1829, before the
rise of this Church. Hyrum Smith had left his home in Manchester,
N. Y., and had gone down to Susquehanna, Penn., about a hundred
miles, to visit his brother Joseph, the Prophet, who was then in
the act of translating the Book of Mormon. When Hyrum arrived he
felt very anxious to know about his calling and ministry--whether
he could not go forth to preach these glorious things. It would
be very natural for a person to feel very anxious about this, for
the things contained in the manuscript, so far as he had become
acquainted with them, were so glorious, that he wished everybody
to know about them. As will be found on page 98 Doctrine and
Covenants, the Lord told Hyrum not to be in a hurry. In other
words, the Lord had his own time to ordain to the ministry, his
own time to send forth missionaries among the people. "Don't you
be in a hurry in this matter." But said the Lord to him, "I will
tell you what you may do; you should study my word which has gone
forth among the children of men, and also that which shall come
forth, even that which is now being translated." "Seek first to
obtain my word, then shall your tongue be loosed; then, if you
desire, you shall have my spirit, which shall enable you to
convince men of the truth." Another lesson to be learned from
this is, that Hyrum, instead of being in a great hurry in this
matter, was required to store up the word of God in his mind, to
be thoroughly acquainted with the Jewish record, as well as that
which was then being translated, until he had obtained all that
the Lord should grant to the children of men in the generation
that was then living--1829. We may learn that the Lord did intend
to give only about so much to the generation then living.
12
A great many have supposed that there must be a great lack on the
part of the Latter-day Saints, because spiritual knowledge is not
all the time being poured down from heaven, like a flood in their
midst; some become doubtful and feel to murmur and complain one
to another, carrying the idea among the people that God has
forsaken Zion, that God has, in a measure, withdrawn his spirit
from us: saying, "Where are the revelations such as were given in
the days of Joseph? The Lord then poured out upon us of his
spirit continually; we then received record after record, book
after book, etc." The reason is clearly defined here; the Lord,
in his own time, will fulfill and accomplish his purposes, and he
was determined, not only in these days, but he had the same
determinations some fifteen centuries ago, when he talked with
Mormon the Prophet, that a people who should live on the earth in
the last days, should have just about so much information, and no
more, as far as sacred records and books are concerned. Do not
misunderstand me by this expression, and carry it to the other
extreme, and say, that God determines to give about so much, and
then shut down the gate and give no revelation at all. But he
intended, so far as the great principles of the Gospel are
concerned, the fundamental principles of salvation, that we
should have the Bible and the Book of Mormon. Then he determined,
still further, that there should be a sufficiency given from year
to year, during the life-time of the Prophet Joseph, to know how
to properly organize the Church. These further revelations were
published in the Doctrine and Covenants. These having been given
as a pattern, for the commencement of the organization, the Lord
has seen proper to withhold, for the time being, the giving of
additional sacred records, that the Saints might show their
faith. "I will try the faith of my people, I will see whether
they will be obedient to my commandments, and the laws which I
have revealed to them. If they will be faithful--if they will
practice upon that which I have given, then shall the greater
things be made manifest to them. But if they will not do this,
they shall be withheld from them, to their condemnation." There
will be a point, in the history of this people, when they will be
counted worthy to receive all that knowledge and intelligence
which the Lord has held in reserve for them, from before the
foundation of the world. Such is the glorious destiny of this
people, to be realized in due time. But our present work is to
comply with that which God has already given, and which he may
hereafter give, through the living oracles that he has placed
within our midst.
12
Now the Lord has not shut down the gate; he has not closed up the
spirit of inspiration, as all these people are witnesses. What
man, unless he had been under the spirit of inspiration, and the
wisdom that comes down from heaven, could have led forth this
people from the midst of the wicked, and established them here in
this mountain desert, and created the wonders we now behold? No
man, however great might be his natural wisdom and ability, could
have accomplished a work of this nature, unless aided by direct
revelation. The Spirit of the living God, from the time of the
death of Joseph to the present, has rested upon President B.
Young, urging him forward, first to organize the people and lead
them forth from the midst of their enemies, and, second, to
establish them here in these mountains. He had not the
experience, beforehand, to do this; he had never lived in a
country where the people were accustomed to irrigate their farms;
he had never lived in a country where the people necessarily were
compelled to live compactly together, as we have to do here. But
he had been accustomed to live in a country where the people
spread abroad wherever they took a notion to; consequently it was
just as new to him, when entering these valleys, as to the rest
of us. And nothing but the Spirit of the living God, the
inspirations of the Holy Ghost, could have enabled him to do what
he has done, and to direct all this people throughout this
Territory, in regard to their settlements, not only here, but
wherever the Latter-day Saints have been located. Consequently,
you perceive that God has not forsaken us, the spirit of
revelation has been with us. But then it has not been wisdom in
God, that all this revelation should be written and published;
because many things the servants of God are inspired to do under
one set of circumstances, would not be required of them, under a
new condition of circumstances; hence, such revelations would not
become a standing law for all future time. For instance, in order
to form new settlements, the circumstances are very different
from what they are after you have enlarged your settlements and
become numerous in population, and other duties become necessary.
Consequently the Lord has imparted a little here, and a little
there, and instructed and counselled the people, through his
servants, what should be done in the incipient stages, or in the
forming of settlements, in this mountain region.
13
In the midst of all this continuous organization that has been
going on, ever since the rise of the Church, it is not to be
wondered at, that many things have been left apparently at loose
ends, for the time being, in order that the people might prove
themselves. Men have been sent, year after year, to form new
settlements, and to do this kind of work, and that kind, without
being specially ordained to accomplish those particular duties.
What for? To see whether they would manifest that the Spirit of
the living God was with them, and that they were worthy or
ordination; and if so, then afterwards they should be ordained
and set apart, as Bishops, as presidents of Stakes, etc. But one
may inquire, "Why not perfect these organizations at once?"
Because there is a day of calling, which is distinct from a day
of choosing. And when the Lord has called his servants and
appointed them to perform a certain work, if they manifest a
willingness, on their part, to exercise the wisdom that comes
from God, in the performance of their duties, then perhaps the
day of choosing may come, and they be set apart and ordained,
according to the law contained in the Book of Covenants. It
means, at this present stage of the work, having toiled now about
thirty years in these mountains, that the Lord is about to "right
up" the people; and he has inspired him who presides over us, to
organize us more fully. Let those be chosen who have fulfilled
their appointments in faithfulness; let them be ordained, and
have their counselors; let them act now in a higher sphere, with
more power, because they have proven themselves faithful over a
few things, therefore let them be made rulers over many things.
This is after the order of heaven; this is after the order of
that judgment that will be more fully carried out in the great
day of the Lord. Things will pass along here in time, as a
pattern of things in regard to his future kingdom. They will pass
along for years, until, by and by, in the great judgment day,
these persons will have gained an experience and knowledge that
will qualify them to act efficiently in the duties and callings
to which they have been called; and they will act, not as those
who are ignorant, but as men who have had a practical experience,
year after year, having used their stewardship to the glory of
God.
14
Brother Erastus Snow spoke to us very plainly, last evening, in
relation to all the officers, from the commencement of the Church
down to the present time. When we have done all we can do,
towards organizing as far as possible, according to the written
law of God, as given to us, in our weakness, have we completed
the organization? By no means. The organization is only perfect
as far as the people are prepared to receive it, and no further.
To say that there will be a stated time, in the history of this
Church, during its imperfections and weakness, when the
organization will be perfect, and that there will be no further
extension or addition to the organization, would be a mistake.
Organization is to go on, step after step, from one degree to
another, just as the people increase and grow in the knowledge of
the principles and laws of the kingdom of God, and as their
borders shall extend. For instance, to illustrate my ideas more
fully upon this point. We read, in the Scriptures of truth,
concerning the latter-day Zion; we read that Zion is to become a
great people, "a small one to become a strong nation." We also
read that out of Zion shall go forth the law. We also read that
Zion is to become so glorious, in times to come, that the nations
that are afar will say to one another, "Surely Zion is the City
of our God, for the Lord is there; his power is there, his glory
is there," etc. Now if there be a time, in the history of the
latter-day Zion, that the power of God will be made manifest in
their midst, so as to stir up the nations afar off, causing them
to exclaim that Zion is truly the City of God; her laws are
divine; let us become subject to her laws; do you suppose that
we, with our present organization, after perfecting it as much as
we can expect to, could be ready and prepared to send forth laws
to foreign nations for their government? No. There would then be
persons ordained and set apart for various purposes, not to
bestow any new Priesthood, for it is all included in the
everlasting and eternal Priesthood, after the order of the Son of
God; but to set apart persons already holding the Priesthood in
the great organization; to receive divine laws; or, in other
words, to regulate the nations, according to the laws of Zion;
that they may understand her laws, and know what the divine
government is, by which they are to be governed; in other words,
ministers or plenipotentiaries are to be sent forth to transact
business among all nations and peoples who willingly shall become
subject to the laws of Zion. As to the rebellious nations, there
will be none left alive. As it is written, "that nation or
kingdom that will not serve thee shall perish." "Those nations
shall be utterly wasted away;" consequently, the nations left,
who are not totally destroyed will be anxious to be governed by
the laws of Zion. Hence there will be an organization before the
winding-up scene that will control the nations politically,
giving them the privilege of remaining in their own land if they
choose to do so, but subject to the laws of Zion.
14
I will not, however, confine the future organizations of the
Church of God to the political matters of the nations. There is
to be a more perfect organization between the living and the dead
of all former dispensations, which organization is just as
necessary as that which exists among the living, on this side of
the grave. This organization will be fully completed, at a
certain period, pointed to by the Prophet Daniel, who says, that
he saw in a night vision, and beheld until the Ancient of Days
came; and he describes his great and glorious appearance: his
face was like a flaming fire, and the hair of his head was white
as wool; his chariots were like unto chariots of fire, and
thousand thousands ministered unto him and ten thousand times ten
thousand stood before him; and the books were opened. And many
things are to be accomplished when this great general assembly of
immortal beings come from heaven, communicating with those who
are mortal here upon the earth. In other words, every man in that
immortal host, among those that shall come down from heaven, and
every man among the mortal host will understand his place and
calling in this great, grand organization of the Ancient of Days;
and you will find no unbroken links there. The Ancient of Days is
the father of all; he is our first progenitor, and when he shall
reveal himself, to set in order all of his righteous sons and
daughters, he will not forget those who have already passed
through former dispensations. Every dispensation will be
connected; and the last dispensation of the fullness of times
will have given to them the keys and powers, knowledge, and
understanding, and revelations to know how to weld every link, in
order that the entire chain may be completed and made perfect.
15
Moreover let us now come back to the living. We are commanded to
build Temples? Why? what is the great object of building Temples
in this dispensation? It is to effect the accomplishment of the
very work I have hinted at; the very work of organization that
must be completed, by the time the Ancient of Days shall come;
the very work that must be introduced, that the children may be
more perfectly connected with the fathers of all the former
dispensations; and that the Saints of all former dispensations
may understand the work that is being done by their children on
their behalf, so that when the heavens shall reveal them, they
will find things ready to receive them. Before that time, I have
no doubt, the generation will have passed away that were living
in 1829; but all things will be added to those revelations that
the Lord gave to that generation, namely, the records of the
ancient Nephites; they existed in great numbers and are of great
importance, records kept by their Kings, records of the history
of the Nephites for over a thousand years, records of their
proceedings and of the things that God had revealed to them,
records that were secret, and not permitted to come forth in the
days of weakness, records that revealed all things from the
foundation of the world to the end thereof, records that were
kept when Jesus administered to the Nephites, the ninety-ninth
part of which was not written by Mormon, all of which are to come
forth. What for? To teach the Latter-day Saints how to organize,
how to be prepared for the things that are coming. Then we will
know something about what is termed the United Order, when we get
hold of these records of the experience of the Nephites for 165
years in the Order; the experience of the people of this great
western hemisphere, from the northern to the southern extremity;
they will have left some records of their acts and doings that
cannot fail to be of great worth to the people of these latter
times.
15
But first, says the Lord, "I will try my people; I will perfect
them; I will see whether they will be obedient to my
commandments; I will reveal to them little by little; I will give
them line upon line; I will impart a little light upon this
subject and upon the other subject; and if my people shall
enquire of me, in relation to these things, then I will teach
them still more, giving them another line and another precept, I
will issue forth another commandment; but if they do not inquire
of me, and their hearts be found full of covetousness, and they
feel in their hearts to slight these things which I have given to
them, then I will withhold the greater information; I will not
let them know the law which I gave to the ancient Nephites; I
will withhold many things calculated to benefit them, until they
learn the things that they are already taught. But when they
become obedient students, obedient men and women of God, obedient
to my commandments, hearkening to the voice of my servants,
giving heed to the whisperings of my spirit, doing away with
covetousness, then I will reveal more; I will introduce more and
more of the principles of the United Order, necessary to govern
the people, and to prepare them for the great day of the Lord,
which is to come.
16
In the beginning of the dispensation it is necessary that there
should be chosen vessels, raised up on purpose to bear witness of
the things of God, to lay the foundation, and to establish the
Gospel in the earth. To do this, it is necessary that these
witnesses, though inexperienced, should receive revelations and
administration of angels, that they may testify, that there may
be sufficient evidence, or sufficient number of witnesses sent
forth, that the Lord may be justified, in the great day of
judgment, in judging the people. But how dangerous it is for
people to see heavenly visions, and receive the ministration of
angels in their ignorance. How dangerous for people in their
ignorance to obey the Gospel! Yet shall we say that they shall
not obey it, because they are very ignorant? No. Let them step
forth with all their hearts and obey the Gospel, that they may be
put in possession of the Holy Ghost; then if they will seek to
cultivate their minds, cherishing that Spirit in their hearts and
developing every principle of righteousness, and doing away every
iniquitous practice, they shall receive more and more of the Holy
Spirit, with its gifts. So in regard to these heavenly
manifestations.
16
In the year 1829 Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer and Martin Harris
were chosen as witnesses to behold the angel of God; to behold
the plates in the hands of the angel; to gaze upon the ancient
engravings, and to hear the voice of the Lord, at the same time,
proclaiming to them, that the plates had been translated
correctly, and commanding them to bear record of the same to all
peoples, nations and tongues, to whom the work should be sent.
16
Now this was truly a great manifestation. But who was Oliver
Cowdery? who was David Whitmer? who was Martin Harris? Poor,
weak, frail men; two of them quite young, one of middle age. They
had but very little experience; they knew nothing about the
arrangement of the organization of the Priesthood, as we now
know; they had no Teachers to visit them from week to week. Yet
in the midst of all this ignorance, what a glorious manifestation
they received from heaven! They lacked experience; they had not
been prepared as Joseph was. He was prepared by a series of years
of experience, in beholding visions and angels.
17
In the year 1823 the angel first came to him, telling him about
the plates, also telling him that he would return one year
afterwards, when he would give him further instruction. Why this
delay? why not commit to his charge the plates at once? It was
because of his want of experience. It is true, he had previously
received a heavenly vision some four years before, in which he
had seen the face of God, the Father. But he lacked all other
qualifications; he was left more or less to himself, and the
angels was determined to impart to him experience, year after
year, for the space of four years; during which, whenever Joseph
needed chastisement he received it at the appointed time; his
failings were corrected; he was shown wherever he had erred; and
he was taught what to do: he was instructed little by little,
until he learned, by practice, to do the will of God. Then the
sacred records were committed to him; but not so with the three
witnesses referred to, and hence they kept not the holy
commandments as they ought to have done. They had too much
knowledge for their limited experience. You recollect what the
Lord has said upon this subject--Where much is given, much is
required; and where but little is given, but little is required.
Much was given to these three witnesses, and much was required at
their hands. Hence a sin that they might commit would throw them
into tenfold more darkness than any man who had never seen so
great things. This accounts for their apostacy, not for their
denying the truth, for they never did that; they held fast to the
truth; they declared that the Book of Mormon was true and never
denied their testimony. It is not a matter of mere faith with
them; they knew it. But how great is the darkness in them that
sin against so much light! The Lord told us, when we were living
in the State of New York, to go to the Ohio; there to build a
Temple to the name of the Most High. And there the Lord
condescended to bestow upon his servants and people a great
endowment, a blessing such as was not known among the children of
men. And from thence they should go the nations of the earth, and
publish these tidings. We went to the Ohio; and after we had been
sufficiently taught and instructed, the Lord commanded us through
Joseph, to build a Temple, giving the pattern thereof, and the
size thereof, the size of the inner and outer courts, the size of
the several rooms and apartments, and the form of the pulpits and
everything pertaining to it, was given by the inspiration of the
Almighty that rested upon Joseph, and upon those associated with
him.
17
When the Temple was built, the Lord did not see proper to reveal
all the ordinances of the Endowments, such as we now understand.
He revealed little by little. No rooms were prepared for
washings; no special place prepared for the anointings, such as
you understand, and such as you comprehend at the period of the
history of the Church! Neither did we know the necessity of the
washings, such as we now receive. It is true, our hands were
washed, our faces and our feet. The Prophet Joseph was commanded
to gird himself with a towel, doing this in the Temple. What for?
That the first Elder might witness to our Father and God, that we
were clean from the blood of that wicked generation, that then
lived. We had gone forth according to our best ability, to
publish glad tidings of great joy, for thousands of miles, upon
this continent. After this we were called in, and the washing of
hands and feet was to testify to God that we were clean from the
blood of this generation. The holy anointing was placed upon the
heads of his servants, but not the full development of the
Endowments in the anointing. These administrations in the
Kirtland Temple were revealed, little by little, corresponding
with what I have already been saying, that the Lord does not give
the fullness at once, but imparts to us according to his own will
and pleasure. Great were the blessings received. We were
commanded to seek to behold the face of the Lord; to seek after
revelation; to seek after the spirit of prophecy, and the gifts
of the Spirit; and many testify to what they saw. But yet they
were inexperienced; they had not proven themselves in their
religion long enough. They obtained blessings greater than some
of them were prepared to receive. They perhaps might have been
faithful if they had exercised the agency which God gave them.
But how easily are mankind toppled first this way, then that way,
and are led astray, even after the heavens were opened and
chariots and horses of fire, as well as angels were seen: still
many of these brethren apostatized.
18
Now perhaps some of you may say, "Withhold these things; do not
send angels; do not bestow the gifts of prophecy, if by being so
blessed we are in danger of apostatizing from our religion." This
is the other extreme; on the other hand, we are commanded to seek
the face of the Lord always, that we may possess our souls in
patience. Again, about three years after the organization of the
Church, the Lord gave a revelation contained in the Doctrine and
Covenants, saying, "It shall come to pass that every soul that
comes to me, obeys my commandments, and hearkens to my voice, and
calls upon my name, shall see my face, and know that I am." He
has ordained that in his holy House, in a Temple built to his
name, these great blessings shall be made manifest to his
servants and people. He has told us also the privileges of these
two Priesthoods. The privilege of the lesser Priesthood is to see
angels. How should they seek after this blessing? By merely
praying, and acting dishonestly, full of covetousness, and all
manner of evils clinging about us because of our traditions? Is
this the way to seek for so great blessings? It is by giving heed
to the instructions and laws that pertain to the teaching of this
lesser Priesthood; and when this is done, we may claim the
ministrations of holy angels.
18
Again, what are the promises made to the high Priesthood of the
order of the Son of God? We are told, in the revelation given on
the 22d and 23d days of September, 1832, that without the
ordinances of this high Priesthood the power of godliness could
not be made manifest to men in the flesh. For, says the
revelation, "Without this Priesthood, no man can behold the face
of God the Father and live." Again, says the revelation, "This
Moses plainly taught to the children of Israel in the wilderness,
and sought diligently to sanctify his people, that they might
behold the face of God. But they hardened their hearts, and could
not endure his presence."
18
Here then we perceive that one blessing of this high Priesthood
is to behold the face of God the Father and live. And this
blessing is, not merely for the persons holding the Priesthood,
not merely for those who have been ordained, after the order of
the Son of God; but every one that keeps "my commandments and
obeys my voice," etc. This is the privilege of the whole Church;
it is the privilege of all the people of God, to sanctify
themselves, to be obedient to his laws, and to behold his face,
not only the face of Jesus, but of God the Father, and still
live.
18
What means, says one, that passage in the Book of Moses, where
the Lord, speaking to Moses, says, "Thou canst not see my face:
for there shall no man see me and live," etc. This very passage
is explained by new revelation. The Lord at that time became
angry with the children of Israel, and he decreed that no man of
that whole congregation should behold his face at that time.
Hence the Lord said to Moses, "Thou shalt not behold my face as
at other times." How plain that little sentence of new revelation
is, showing that Moses had, at other times, enjoyed that
privilege, and that it was the privilege of the Children of
Israel to become sanctified, and to behold the face of God; but
at that time, in consequence of their wickedness, he in his
anger, forbade them that privilege. Soon after, he made a decree
that all that congregation should be left without this privilege,
and he took his presence away from them, because of their
transgressions and rebellions, that, had not the Lord withdrawn
his presence from them, they might have been totally destroyed.
The Lord desired to remember his covenants with Abraham, Isaac
and Jacob; for he promised them that he would bring up their seed
to the promised land; and in order that he might do this he
determined not to go up in their midst; for should he do so, he
might break forth upon them, and utterly destroy them.
19
Now we have a promise given to us, that when we are redeemed, and
permitted to return to our promised land, his presence shall go
with us.
19
We have a promised land, as well as Israel. The Lord said, on the
2d of January, 1831, "And I hold forth and deign to give unto you
greater riches, even a land of promise, a land flowing with milk
and honey, upon which there shall be no curse when the Lord
comes:
19
"And I will give it unto you for the land of your inheritance, if
you will seek it with all your hearts:
19
"And this shall be my covenant with you, ye shall have it for the
land of your inheritance, and for the inheritance of your
children forever, while the earth shall stand, and ye shall
possess it again in eternity, no more to pass away." Here, then,
was a covenant made, that the Latter-day Saints should have for
their particular portion a promised land. We were commanded to
purchase the land for the time being; for it was to be signally
our land of promise, and our children's land of promise, while
the earth should stand, and then they should have it to all
eternity.
19
We are at present cast out of that land, the same as the
Israelites were in the land of Egypt, being away from their
promised land. We are here in these mountain valleys. It is a
goodly land which the Lord has pointed out for us. We are making
preparation for our great redemption to go back to the promised
land, the same as the Israelites are to gather back to their
promised land. And a further promise is made unto us, in this
connection, that when the time shall come, the Lord will raise up
a man like unto Moses who shall deliver this people out of
bondage, the same as the children of Israel, their fathers, were
delivered. And he tells us that he will do this with a mighty
hand and an outstretched arm. And he also says, that his angels
shall go before us, and also his presence. Here then is a promise
made to the Latter-day Saints, that the presence of the Lord, as
well as his angels, should go before their camp.
19
I mention these things to show you what the Lord intends to
bestow upon you, that your hearts may not faint, while
encountering the trials of reclaiming the desert country; that
you in the midst of difficulties and tribulations may still have
faith in regard to the promises of the future.
20
In another revelation given in an early period of the history of
the Church, the Lord commanded his people to build unto him a
House, promising that if they built a house unto his name,
according to the commandment and pattern which should be given,
and providing they suffered no unclean thing to enter it, so that
it should not be defiled, the Lord himself would appear in it;
his presence would be there; his glory would be there; and all
that should go into that House, who were pure in heart, should
see him. Here then you perceive that there are certain places
appointed, and certain provisions to be complied with, before the
face of the Lord can be seen. He has said that his people are
always to build unto his name a house. What for? That his name
might be there; that his angels might be there; that his presence
might be there; and that there the fullness of the holy
Priesthood might be more fully revealed, and that there all the
ordinances might be performed, that were ordained from before the
foundation of the world. This is the object of Temples. It is to
connect the children to the fathers: it is to bring about an
organization between the living and the dead. It is seen that
when the seventh angel shall sound his trumpet, preparatory to
the coming of the Son of Man; when the Saints shall receive their
inheritances and be made equal with him, they, the dead, as well
as the living, receive their inheritances; that will be a perfect
organization. When Adam, and Enoch, and his Zion, and all the
righteous men before the flood, and all the holy patriarchs and
Prophets of the eastern and western Continents, men who lived on
the earth as strangers and pilgrims, but who through the eye of
faith were permitted to behold, that in the dispensation of the
fullness of times, all things would be gathered in one that were
in Christ, even all things which are in heaven and which are on
the earth; I say that when all these receive their inheritances,
this will be an organization that takes hold of eternity, that
takes hold of the children of God in all ages, that unites all
dispensations in one, that brings all the kingdoms, and
authorities, and powers, of all other dispensations, and unites
them in one; and upon whom knowledge like a flood will be poured
out even upon the vast congregations of the Church of the First
Born, the living and the dead, for the dead will then be living.
21
Ought not these things, Latter-day Saints, to stimulate every
individual to be diligent in the work given him to do, lest he
fall out by the way; lest his crown be taken from him and placed
upon the head of another; lest the talent he may have hidden in
the earth be taken from him and be given to him that hath more
abundantly? How diligent we should be! How faithful in the
performance of our several callings, and how willing to hearken
to the counsels and instructions of those placed over us? By and
by we will have Temples, with a great many things contained in
them which we now have not; for with them, as with all other
things, the Lord begins little by little; he does not reveal
everything all at once. He gave the pattern of these things in
Kirtland, Ohio, as the beginning; but there were not rooms for
the washings, no rooms such as we have now, and such as were
prepared in the Nauvoo Temple; and in other respects, there was
something added to the Nauvoo Temple. Why; Because we had greater
experience, and were prepared for greater things. There was no
font in the basement story of the Kirtland Temple, for baptismal
purposes in behalf of the dead? Why not! Because that principle
was not revealed. But in the Nauvoo Temple this font was
prepared, which was something in advance of the Kirtland Temple.
We have, of late, constructed a Temple at St. George. Blessings
have been administered in that Temple, that were totally unknown
in the two former Temples, namely, endowments for the dead.
Again, by and by, we build a Temple in Jackson County, Missouri.
Will it be built according to the pattern of our present Temples?
No. There will be, according to the progress of this people, and
the knowledge they receive, and the greatness of the work that is
before them, many things, pertaining to the pattern, that will
then be given, which will differ materially, or will be, at
least, in addition to that which is in these Temples now built. I
think if you will go and search in the Church Historian's office,
you will find a plan of a Temple, that is to be built in Jackson
County, which will be very different from the little Temples we
now build. By and by there will be a Temple built at Jerusalem.
Who do you think is going to build it? You may think that it will
be the unbelieving Jews who rejected the Savior. I believe that
that which is contained on the 77th page of the Book of Mormon,
as well as in many other places, in that same book, will be
literally fulfilled. The Temple at Jerusalem will undoubtedly be
built, by those who believe in the true Messiah. Its construction
will be, in some respects different from the Temples now being
built. It will contain the throne of the Lord, upon which he
will, at times, personally sit, and will reign over the house of
Israel for ever. It may also contain twelve other thrones, on
which the twelve ancient Apostles will sit, and judge the twelve
tribes of Israel. It will, very likely, have an apartment, with a
table, on which food and drink will be prepared, such as are
suitable to the taste and happiness of immortal resurrected
beings, thus fulfilling the words of Jesus--"Ye that have
followed me in the regeneration shall eat and drink at my table,
and sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of
Israel." Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / Joseph
F. Smith, April 2, 1877
Joseph F. Smith, April 2, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOSEPH F. SMITH,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, at St. George, Sunday, April 2,
1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
BELIEF AND KNOWLEDGE--PERSONAL KNOWLEDGE
INDISPENSABLE--POSSESSION OF
THE HOLY GHOST NECESSARY TO THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE TRUTH--HOW TO
OBTAIN
THE HOLY GHOST--HIS OFFICE--THE ENMITY OF THE WORLD TOWARDS THE
PRIESTHOOD
AN EVIDENCE OF ITS DIVINE AUTHORITY--ALWAYS WAS AND ALWAYS
WILL BE SO--CONDITIONS UPON WHICH BLESSINGS ARE TO BE OBTAINED,
OR LOST.
F. Smith
During the time I may occupy, I desire to express my feelings
with regard to my faith in the Gospel, and the great latter-day
work in which we are all more or less engaged, that you as well
as my brethren may know how I stand before God and man.
F. Smith
I was born in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,
but not under the sealing covenant; that principle was revealed
to this Church subsequent to my birth. I have been reared in the
midst of the people called Latter-day Saints, receiving most of
my limited education in their society, and that during my
childhood under the guidance of my mother. Since the age of 15
years, I have been engaged more or less in the ministry, and have
received instruction through having the counsels and teachings of
the servants of God, as you all have; but some, perhaps, have not
enjoyed this privilege to so great an extent as others who have
been less abroad. In my childhood I learned to believe the
Gospel, and in the divine mission and calling of the Prophet
Joseph Smith, in the visitation of the angel Moroni, in the
establishment of the kingdom of God on the earth, and also in the
gathering together of the people of the Lord, and many important
things connected with this great latter-day work.
F. Smith
On my first mission I began to learn something for myself; I had
hitherto believed the testimonies of the servants of God whom I
had heard converse and preach, as well as the instructions I
received from a most kind and affectionate mother, as also what I
could comprehend through reading the Book of Mormon, the Doctrine
and Covenants, and the Bible. But in the ministry, where I
labored earnestly, I began to comprehend more fully, through the
inspiration of the Holy Spirit, what I had read and been taught,
and so they became in my mind established facts, of which I was
as absolutely certain as I was of my own existence; and from the
beginning of my experience as an Elder in the Church until the
present, if there has been a moment in my life when I have
doubted the divinity and truthfulness of these things, it has
escaped my notice, and it is to-day as much a matter of fact with
me, as it is that I live.
F. Smith
I long ago learned to prize the principles of the Gospel, as of
far greater importance than all earthly things; they are of more
value than this present life, for without the Gospel it is
valueless, the grand object and purpose of life being attainable
only through being obedient unto the Gospel.
F. Smith
A saying of the Savior is here forced upon my mind, "For what
shall it profit a man if he shall gain the whole world and lose
his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?"
Again, "I am the door, by me if any man enter in, he shall be
saved," but only upon this plan can he be saved.
F. Smith
By the principles of the Gospel, as revealed through the Prophet
Joseph Smith, we are privileged to secure unto ourselves the gift
of eternal life, which is the greatest gift of God. Without these
principles we are as the dumb animal, so far as relates to the
knowledge of God, for our fathers were unable to teach us, they
knew no more of the ways of God, or the plans of salvation, than
the children, notwithstanding their boasted enlightenment and
their possession of the holy Scriptures. They were not acquainted
with the principles of life, they knew not the law of the Lord,
and neither did we until we received and obeyed the Gospel,
thereby obtaining heavenly light through the channel of the
Priesthood. Before this we were as they were, clinging to dead
forms, puzzled to divine the meaning of many things which under
the light of inspiration have become plain and easy to be
understood. "And this is life eternal, that they might know thee
the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent."
F. Smith
It behooves the Latter-day Saints, and all men, to make
themselves acquainted with "the only true God, and Jesus whom he
hath sent." But can we through our own wisdom find out God? Can
we by our unaided ingenuity and learning fathom his purposes and
comprehend his will? We have, I think, witnessed examples enough
of such efforts on the part of the intelligent world, to convince
us that it is impossible. The ways and wisdom of God are not as
the ways and wisdom of man. How then can we know "the only true
and living God, and Jesus Christ whom he has sent?" for to obtain
this knowledge would be to obtain the secret or key to eternal
life. It must be through the Holy Ghost, whose office is to
reveal the things of the Father to man, and to bear witness in
our hearts of Christ, and him crucified and risen from the dead.
There is no other way or means of attaining to this knowledge.
How shall we obtain the Holy Ghost? The method or manner is
clearly marked out. We are told to have faith in God, to believe
that he is, and that he is a rewarder of all who diligently seek
him; to repent of our sins, subdue our passions, follies, and
improprieties; to be virtuous, honest, and upright in all our
dealings one with another, and enter into covenant with God that
we will from thenceforth abide in the principles of truth, and
observe the commandments which he has given us, then to be
baptized for the remission of our sins, by one having authority;
and when this ordinance of the Gospel is complied with, we may
receive the gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of the hands
of those clothed with the authority of the Priesthood. Thus the
Spirit and power of God--the Comforter, may be in us as a well of
water springing up unto everlasting life. He will bear record of
the Father, testify of Jesus, and "take of the things of the
Father and reveal them unto us," confirming our faith,
establishing us in the truth, that we shall be no longer tossed
to and fro by every wind of doctrine; but shall "know of the
doctrine" whether it be of God or of man. This is the course--it
is simple, reasonable, and consistent. Who is there with common
abilities that can fail to see, or comprehend it? Indeed, in the
language of the Scriptures, it is so plain, that "the wayfaring
man, though a fool, need not err therein."
F. Smith
Having entered into this covenant being cleansed from sin, and
endowed with the gift of the Holy Ghost, why should we not abide
in the truth, continuing steadfast before God and firm in the
great work he has established on the earth? We should never cease
to serve Him, nor thwart his mercy and goodness towards us; but
ever live so that the Holy Spirit may be within us as a living
spring, calculated to lead us to perfection in righteousness,
virtue and integrity before God, until we accomplish our earthly
mission, performing every duty that may be required at our hands.
F. Smith
In this way I have learned the Gospel which I was first taught to
believe, which belief is now superseded by knowledge. For now I
know that God lives, and that Jesus Christ was sent into the
world to atone for the original sin, and also for the actual
transgressions of mankind, inasmuch as they themselves will
repent of their sins and humble themselves before Him in their
pursuit of the gift and blessing of eternal life. We should not
be satisfied with the testimony alone of our brethren. It is well
and good, it is indeed encouraging and cheering to the heart to
hear the testimonies of the servants of God,--to believe that God
has raised up men in this dispensation and made them witnesses of
Him and his Son Jesus and who have been shown the mysteries of
heavenly things, and commanded to bear record of what they saw
and heard; yes, it is a joy to the soul to have men among us who
are inspired by the Holy Spirit and full of the light of truth
and of the power of God, bearing their testimony unto us that
this is the work of God, that God lives, that Jesus is the
Christ--the Savior of the world, and that he has spoken to the
inhabitants of the earth in the day in which we live, but is this
sufficient to satisfy me? No. It will not suffice me to believe
that you know the true and living God, etc. I must receive this
knowledge for myself as you have received it. Is not the way open
to me to comprehend the purposes and the will of God concerning
my salvation, as to you? Certainly it is. It is for all, yea,
every son and daughter of Adam to learn the will of God, to
receive the testimony of the Spirit for him and herself, and not
to depend alone upon the testimonies of these good men that God
has raised up to fill the positions they occupy. And if we should
pin our faith to them, although we might realize consolation and
even joy and satisfaction in hearing their testimonies, yet,
unless we receive the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, the time
will undoubtedly come when the winds will blow and the storms
beat upon the house, we thus may build and it will fall. What a
deplorable condition we would then find ourselves in!
F. Smith
Is it not necessary for all to be capable of judging as to
whether the testimonies of these men are of God or man? How can
we know that what they testify of, is true? How can we know that
they bear witness of the Almighty, or that they possess the holy
Priesthood authorizing them to minister in the ordinances of the
Gospel? I answer, only by and through the inspiration of that
Holy Spirit which is given to all who diligently seek and obtain
it according to the promise.
F. Smith
Then if we would know the Lord Jesus Christ, and his servants,
who are in our midst, and that their testimonies are true, we
must enjoy the light of the Spirit of the living God
individually. The possession of this heavenly knowledge is
absolutely necessary to keep us in the paths of life and truth,
for without it we cannot distinguish the voice of the true
shepherd, which is spiritually discerned; and although we may be
in fellowship with the Church, fully believing the counsels of
our brethren to be dictated by wisdom, yet without something more
than mere belief or supposition we cannot stand; and furthermore
under such circumstances we cannot consistently claim that we
have part or lot in the kingdom of God. For as it is written, "An
actual knowledge to any person, that the course of life which he
pursues is according to the will of God, is essentially necessary
to enable him to have that confidence in God without which no
person can obtain eternal life. For unless a person does know
that he is walking according to the will of God, it would be an
insult to the dignity of the Creator were he to say that he would
be a partaker of his glory when he should be done with the things
of this life. But when he has this knowledge, and most assuredly
knows that he is doing the will of God, his confidence can be
equally strong that he will be a partaker of the glory of God.
Then let us search after truth--for the light of the Spirit which
leadeth into all truth, that we may comprehend the Gospel, be
able to sustain the hands of the servants of God in their efforts
to build up Zion, and work out our own salvation. Though all the
world should be saved but ourselves, we being excluded from the
kingdom, what will it profit us? To see our fellow-creatures
enter into salvation and be exalted into the presence of God, and
the door closed against us, would indeed be poor consolation or
comfort. But if we would enter in, we must do the will of the
Father, keep his commandments, possess the gift of the Holy
Ghost, enjoy the testimony of Jesus, and become witnesses of the
truth for ourselves; we then may build upon a foundation more
lasting than the solid rock. That when trials come and
temptations surge against us, as they will do, we may stand and
endure to the end. For not every one that saith Lord, Lord, shall
enter into the kingdom, but he that doeth the will of the Father,
etc.; or, as the wise man once said, "the race is not to the
swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the
wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favor to
men of skill" Nevertheless, "he that endureth to the end shall be
saved." I cannot believe for a moment that any of us will attain
to the gift of eternal life, unless we shall qualify ourselves
through the truth, in the manner God has prescribed, and in that
way become worthy of it. We must obtain this light by revelation,
we cannot do it by our own wisdom. God will give us knowledge and
understanding, he will lead us in the path of truth if we put our
whole trust in him and not in man. He then can and will preserve
us, and all the powers of the earth combined cannot destroy us,
for we are in His hands. Here are our fathers and leaders that
have passed through the school of experience; they have seen what
the enemies of this kingdom have tried to do, and know full well
what they would do if they had it in their power. It has ever
been the desire of the wicked to destroy the people of God. They
have never slackened their efforts, nor failed to use all the
means in their power, nor hesitated to resort to the most cruel,
foul and fiendish acts to accomplish their nefarious purpose.
This same cruel enmity, although for the time being, to some
extent subdued or held in check by the Almighty, still shoulders
and rankles in their hearts, awaiting a favorable opportunity to
burst forth as fiercely as at any time during the life of the
Prophet Joseph. This is one of the strongest evidences we can
have of the divine mission of President Brigham Young. Because of
the inspiration of the Almighty and power of God which has rested
upon him and accompanied his administrations, he has been the
very centre of the target at which all the deadly weapons of the
enemy has been aimed ever since the death of the Prophet Joseph.
I say this is one of the strongest evidences we can have of this
fact, aside from the testimony of the Holy Spirit, which bringeth
knowledge. It is unmistakable. The hatred of the wicked always
has and always will follow the Priesthood and the Saints. The
devil will not lose sight of the power of God vested in man--the
Holy Priesthood. He fears it, he hates it, and will never cease
to stir up the hearts of the debased and corrupt in anger and
malice towards those who hold this power, and to persecute the
Saints, until he is bound. He delights in apostacy and in
apostates, and uses them for his purpose, but what does he or his
emissaries care for their organizations? Do they hate them? Is
the world moved with anger or malice against them? No. They
become a part of the world, fraternize with the people of the
world and lose their distinction or identity, as the people of
God notwithstanding their claims and pretentions to being
believers in the Prophet Joseph Smith, and the Gospel which he
was instrumental in restoring to the earth.
F. Smith
What a host of apostacies there have been since the organization
of this Church! There have been Rigdonites, Strangites,
Benemites, Wightites, Gladdenites, Cutlerites, Morrisites,
Josephites, and the duce knows what ites? But what does the world
care about these? Nothing. Why? Because they have forfeited the
Priesthood, they have not the power, nor the principles of
salvation only in part; they have deserted the cause, have struck
hands alike with the infidel and the bigot, and formed an
alliance with the maligners and persecutors of the Saints, and
therefore they are harmless in the eyes of the world and of their
master whom they have blindly listed to serve. While these men
who hold the keys of the Priesthood of the Son of God, who have
lead forth the Saints out of bondage and oppression, such as
could not be endured in the States, who have gathered the people
from afar, and planted them in happy homes and peaceful
dwellings, who have reared cities, towns and villages well
organized, well governed and prosperous, and in short wrought
miracles in the deserts, and who still counsel and direct the
Saints in the paths of life, are held up to the ridicule and
contempt of the world. Their peace, good names, honor,
possessions and lives as eagerly and persistently sought after,
but with less effect, by the blood-thirsty hearts and crimson
hands of relentless persecutors as during the lifetime of Joseph
Smith the martyr, when the Saints were driven from Ohio, expelled
from Missouri, or banished from their homes in Illinois. Such has
always been and such is to-day the spirit of the world towards
us. This alone is sufficient evidence to demonstrate the loyalty
of this people to the kingdom of God, and their possession of the
Gospel which is the power of God unto salvation. Do you want any
stronger proof of this, when you contemplate the sayings of the
scriptures, "If ye were of the world the world would love his
own; but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you
out of the world, therefore the world hateth you." (John xv, 19.)
"And ye shall be hated of all men for my names sake." (Matt. x,
22. "If they have persecuted me they will also persecute you."
(John xv, 20.) "In the world ye shall have tribulation." John
xvi, 33.) "Blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and
persecute you, and say all manner of evil against you falsely for
my sake." (Matt. v, 11.) "Yea and all that will live godly in
Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution." (2 Tim., 3, 12.)
Therefore, "Marvel not my brethren if the world hate you." (I
John iii, 13.) "Yea the time cometh that whoever killeth you will
think that he doeth God service." (John xvi, 2.) This was the
nature of the legacy the Savior left his disciples and followers.
Is it strange that we should inherit the same? Certainly not, if
we are the disciples and followers of Christ, for the same
warfare continues between him and Belial, and will until Satan is
bound and righteousness triumphs upon the earth.
F. Smith
It is a consolation therefore to know, that, notwithstanding our
many shortcomings, frailties, and imperfections, the Evil one,
with the world at his back, considers us of sufficient importance
to oppose and persecute us with such bitter hatred as he does.
Yes, I say it is encouraging to know, that, as a people we are
sufficiently faithful and worthy before the Lord, notwithstanding
our opportunities for improvement, to arouse the indignation and
hatred of the wicked, and to entitle us to the chastisement of
God, through his servants, for our improprieties, for "whomsoever
the Lord loveth he chasteneth." But we should not provoke the
displeasure or incur the chastisement of the Almighty--presuming
upon his forbearance and mercy by neglecting to perform those
duties and responsibilities so justly required of us--but we
should be most diligent, putting forth every energy in our power
to correct our ways, and thus increase our faith that we may
become more worthy of the blessings and protection of God, than
hitherto. He is more willing to bestow blessings upon us than we
are to use them properly when we obtain them, thus by our
unworthiness we may prevent ourselves often from receiving the
very blessings we desire, and that he is not only abundantly
able, but willing and ready to shower upon us if we were worthy,
for he cannot consistently bestow "pearls upon swine." No
blessing or good will be withheld from those who are prepared and
worthy to receive and make a wise use of it. The kingdom of God
is to be enjoyed by the Saints--those who are righteous, not
those who are wicked. If we prove unworthy, Zion will have to be
redeemed by our children, who may be more worthy, while we may be
kept, like the ancient children of Israel, wandering in the
wilderness, enduring hardships, persecution and trials, until we
shall have suffered the penalty of neglected, not to say broken
and unfulfilled covenants.
F. Smith
May the Lord bless us all that we may prove ourselves faithful
and efficient servants unto him, is my prayer in the name of
Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 /
Charles C. Rich, May 12, 1877
Charles C. Rich, May 12, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER CHARLES C. RICH,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Saturday Afternoon, May 12, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
SAINTS SHOULD BE WHOLE-HEARTED--SEEK FIRST THE KINGDOM--THE
LATTER-DAY
WORK A REVELATION--JOSEPH SMITH ILLITERATE--OUR AGENCY ACCEPTS OR
REJECTS--LOVE OF THE TRUTH PROVED MORE BY EXAMPLE THAN
PRECEPT--AN
IMPORTANT GENERATION.
28
I am glad to enjoy the opportunity of meeting with the Latter-day
Saints in this Tabernacle in Conference, under circumstances so
favorable. I have been much interested in listening to the
instructions we have heard this day. They are words of
encouragement to the faithful, they strengthen the weak, they
enkindle within us all the fire that burns yet not consumes; and
we are stimulated to continue in the good fight of faith despite
every opposing power.
28
We embraced the principles of the everlasting Gospel in various
lands, and we gathered here for the express purpose of learning
further of his ways that we might walk in his paths. It therefore
is plain and easy to understand the great obligation that we have
placed ourselves under, and obligation that becomes the more
serious and important as we count the years of our membership in
this Church, and as we have had opportunity. To become efficient
laborers in the kingdom, is that we learn the mind and will of
God concerning us, and then go forth and do it to the very best
of our ability and power. Unless we seek the Lord with our whole
heart, willing to sacrifice all for him and his cause, we cannot
be wholly accepted of him.
28
We are told by revelation that all blessings are to be enjoyed
upon the principles by which his kingdom can be built up, and
upon no other. It would be in vain for us to imagine that we are
going to enjoy the blessing of the celestial world by adopting
any principles we may choose, or that may be suitable to our own
peculiar ideas and feelings. Then the first lesson for us to
learn is how we can best become acquainted with the wishes of our
Father, how we can best use our time and our talents to subserve
the interests of his cause here upon the earth. We have entered
the door of the kingdom, and that is about all. The actual work
we have only commenced, and who cannot see that it is of the
greatest importance that we organize ourselves that we may the
better prosecute our labors! We pray that the will of God may be
done on earth as in heaven. What does it avail us if we do not
seek first the kingdom of God and all its righteousness? And how
can we obey this divine injunction unless we seek in the right
and proper way to establish its principles in our hearts and
lives, giving that kingdom and its government a foundation, a
chance to develop itself into the proportions it eventually will
do.
28
The tendency of mankind generally is to gratify a craving for
this world's goods, adopting such ways as will best secure to
them their heart's desire; this really is their aim and object of
life. When we reflect that we live in this important age, when
God our heavenly Father has again spoken to the children of men,
revealing to them his designs and purposes and the only way to be
saved, it is time for us to awake to a sense of duty and prepare
ourselves in all readiness, for he does not speak in vain; all
must be fulfilled even as it is written, whether we individually
take part in it or not.
29
The Lord will have a people trained in the school of experience
until they shall be prepared to receive him when he shall come to
dwell upon the earth for the space of a thousand years. This we
understand; we have been taught it by divine instruction, and it
is for us to be willing to be taught and to be used in
accomplishing the preparatory work. He has also declared by the
voice of his servants whom he has raised up, and by his own
voice, that the wicked and those who delight in abominations he
will overthrow as individuals and as nations; and in the place
thereof he will have a righteous people who will fear and obey
him in all things. This has been preached to the world now for
nearly half a century, and we are still declaring it. We know not
how many will hearken to this warning voice, but we do know that
history informs us that Noah preached one hundred and twenty
years, warning the people of threatened judgments, preaching to
them the way of life, with but very little success. The word of
the Lord through Noah was verified and fulfilled even as he had
declared it.
29
The words of the Lord were lamentably fulfilled on the heads of
his chosen seed, because they rejected the same Gospel message
which was sent unto them. And the Lord has said that in the last
days his word should be verified as in former times. True, the
message might be lightly esteemed, and they that bear it, as well
as those that receive it, may be set at nought, just in the
manner that his word and people always have been treated by the
world of mankind generally.
29
This Latter-day work has been commenced by an illiterate,
unlearned boy; but like the leaven that was put into the measures
of meal, it has worked until already it attracts not only the
attention of men of high and low birth, but of nations. And
although its advocates have, as a general thing, been persons of
humble birth and of limited education, where has appeared the man
that has succeeded in gainsaying them, and proving false the
principles they teach? That individual is yet to be found; he
cannot be found nor never will be, for it is the truth, we bear
the new and the everlasting Gospel which is incontrovertible. And
still, with all this before the world, how few comparatively
hearken to and obey the message! and how many imperfections we
find existing among us! We need careful and gradual training, to
be taught a little now and again; and many times we find
ourselves almost ready to relinquish our hold on eternal life,
having need to be converted again to the truth; and yet we call
ourselves Latter-day Saints.
29
The question that oft times arrests my attention is, if we
receive not the truth as it is presented to us here, will we be
willing to hereafter? Some people imagine that when we pass from
this stage of our being we shall all be in a condition to receive
truth whether we received or rejected it while upon this earth.
It is by reason of our agency that we reject truth and accept
evil; and we will find when we go hence that we shall still be
possessed of the same agency; and if we were not willing to
receive the truth in this world, what assurance have we that our
agency will not lead us to reject truth hereafter. If Latter-day
Saints cannot endure to the end, if they cannot in their hearts
receive as well as practice all of the principles of the Gospel
as they are made known to them by his servants, it is folly in
the extreme for us to allow ourselves to believe that by
rejecting certain principles here we will be able to practice
them in the world to come.
30
We will also find that there are certain things that can be
performed in this world, that peradventure cannot be attended to
anywhere else. Baptism by immersion is an ordinance essential to
salvation; it is the door to the kingdom and none can be saved
without it; and it is an ordinance that strictly belongs to this
life. There are also certain ordinances essential to our
exaltation in our Father's kingdom that can be performed only in
Temples, except in certain peculiar circumstances; and in order
that we should derive their benefit we are called upon to erect
these sacred edifices. These are ordinances all-important in
their nature that belong to this life, they must be attended to
here, that we might be prepared to enter upon the duties of the
life to come.
30
There is one matter that has received a great part of my
attention particularly of late, that is the conforming of my will
to the will of God, not only pertaining to things spiritual but
also to things temporal associated with my every-day life. And it
appears to me that we as a people have now reached that stage of
the latter-day work when this same question is brought right home
to the minds of all who claim membership in the Church and
kingdom of God. There is one things he will require of us, that
is to prove by example as well as precept that we love him beyond
any and everything else; he will require that we establish beyond
a doubt that our affections and hearts are his, and that to do
his bidding and further the interests of his cause is our
greatest and fondest desire.
30
There seems to be throughout the world a great love for wealth.
It is true that riches oft-times secure ease, comfort and
enjoyment. But then these are indulgences that belong only to
this life; as no man brought anything into the world, so none
will take anything away. What then may we expect to enjoy in the
hereafter? Such blessings only as are secured unto us through the
sealing ordinances of the holy Priesthood which reach behind the
veil. While reflecting on this, would it not be well for us, as
Latter-day Saints, to also imagine, if we can, our feelings if
through unworthiness on our part we should find ourselves in the
next world disappointed. I think that when we consider these
things, that compared with our eternal happiness everything else
is small and of little moment.
30
There is much required at our hands, we have not only to labor
for ourselves, but for our dead friends, whom we shall meet
sooner or later. If when we renew our acquaintance with them we
can tell them that we officiated in the Temple ordinances for
them, it will afford us joy as well as them; but if when we shall
meet them we are not the bearers of such welcome intelligence,
feelings of remorse will overtake us in not having done our duty,
when opportunity was afforded us to do so. These are some of my
reflections relative to some of our present and immediate duties.
30
I am pleased to say that wherever I go I perceive a willingness
on the part of the people to build Temples, and also to become
united in establishing ourselves upon such a basis as will make
us independent of the surrounding world, producing and
manufacturing everything we need for use and wear, and thus
become self-sustaining; so that when Babylon shall fall we may
sustain no loss.
31
There has never been a generation of time so important as the one
in which we live. Our prospects too are peculiarly and unusually
encouraging, for the Gospel we preach will never be taken away
from the earth, and as long as we prove faithful we will maintain
our rights which God has given us. There is a prospect too of our
posterity living when peace for the space of a thousand years
shall be on this earth, when the Savior and holy beings will
visit with men in the flesh, and then his glory will surround the
habitation of the Saints. I know of no previous dispensation that
had such encouraging and glorious prospects. Then let me say to
the Latter-day Saints, let us practice the principles of our holy
religion, be willing to be directed and used for the good of our
Father's cause, in whatever capacity we may be placed, and be
servants and Saints of God in very deed. And that this may be our
happy lot is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / Orson
Pratt, May 18, 1877
Orson Pratt, May 18, 1877
PRAYER BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
On the Occasion of Dedicating the Temple Site at Logan, Cache
County, Utah, on Friday, at 12 m. o'clock, May 18, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
31
O God, the Eternal Father, in the name of thy Son Jesus Christ,
thy people and thy servants have met together upon this ground,
for the purpose of dedicating the same unto the Lord our God, for
building a house to thy name, even a Temple, wherein thy servants
and thy handmaidens may receive such blessings as thou hast
ordained to be bestowed upon thy people, that are pure in heart.
We desire, our Father, that we may do this work with holiness of
heart, that we may have the Spirit of the Lord our God to rest
upon us, that we may dedicate and consecrate this place to be
most holy--a sacred and holy place unto thee, whereon may be
erected a Temple that shall be acceptable in thy sight. By virtue
and authority of thy holy Priesthood, we do dedicate and
consecrate this Temple site, and its immediate surroundings. We
pray that it may be sanctified, that the foundation thereof may
be steadfast, that it may be permanent, even as a rock.
32
We pray that thou wilt bless those who shall labor thereon; those
that shall make the necessary excavation for the basement story;
those that shall quarry the rock, either from the quarries of the
mountains or of the valleys; those who shall be engaged thereon
and have the superintendence of this place; those that shall
shape and cut the rock and prepare them to be placed in their
proper places on the building; those who shall be engaged in
drawing the sand, the lime and the clay, and in working the
mortar; and all those that shall be engaged in any way on the
erection of the building, whether in cutting and preparing the
timbers, in quarrying rock, or in whatever work they may be
engaged, pertaining to the building of this Temple, that they may
be preserved by thy power, that thy protection may be over them,
that thy holy angels may be with them, and that they may labor
with their mights upon the edifice, until it shall be finished,
until it shall be prepared for a still further dedication; that
it may be built according to the instructions and inspiration and
revelations of thy Holy Spirit, that shall rest more especially
upon the First Presidency of thy Church; that thou wilt reveal to
them the pattern of this building, and all things appertaining to
its entire construction, that the same may be given to them by
the inspiration of thy Spirit; that thou wilt raise up those who
shall be skilled workmen to adorn and beautify the various
apartments, and beautify and adorn the pulpits that shall be made
for the various orders and presidents of thy holy Priesthood, and
for all the work that shall be placed upon this holy Temple; that
for strength, and for grandeur, and for beauty, it may be a house
which thou shalt delight in. For, O Lord, we know that thou hast
promised to place thy name in the House that thy people build to
thee, if they shall do the work with holiness of heart. But thou,
O Lord, dwellest in heaven, in thy celestial abode, and thou art
clothed with greatness, glory and power, but yet thou dost
condescend to have holy places here upon the earth, where thou
canst more fully manifest thyself to thy servants and
handmaidens. We therefore pay that the house which thy people
shall erect upon this spot may be a holy place, where the
inhabitants of Logan, of Wellsville, of Hyrum, and of all the
towns and counties round about, that shall assist in the work of
building, may be abundantly blessed therein; that it may be a
place, a holy place, a holy sanctuary to them; that those of thy
people who shall seek thee in thy house, and shall offer their
prayers and their supplications to thee, may be heard in heaven,
thy dwelling place, and their petitions be answered to them,
according to the righteousness of their hearts.
32
We pray that thy blessing may be upon all those upon whom thou
hast laid this duty of erecting this Temple, that they may be
stirred up with great energy and much faith, to devote their
means, and their ability and talents, and all that thou hast
given to them, to perform the work that thou hast, through thy
servants, required at their hands; that they, when it is
completed, may have a place in this House; that they may receive
ordinances therein; that it may be a house wherein they can
minister for themselves, in their washings, in their anointings,
in their endowments, in their baptisms for their dead, in their
confirmations, and in their sealing ordinances; that in all of
these things thy people may accomplish the work which is required
of them, in this House; and that records thereof may be kept, and
that there may be a place in thy House for the holy records of
thy Church--records that shall be acceptable in thy sight,
records that shall be most holy, and stand to the justification
of thy people who administer therein, and those who receive
ordinances therein, whether for themselves or their dead; that
out of all these books thy people may be judged, according to
their works, according to that which they do, in thy name, with
uprightness of heart.
33
Now, holy Father, we ask thee to bless this Temple site, this
land on which this House shall be erected. Bless the elements
thereof, that the same may be sanctified and purified and made
holy. Bless the waters that come down from the mountains, whether
they shall be conveyed in ditches, or aqueducts, or canals, that
they may be blessed and made pure, for the purposes for which
they shall be used, in thy holy Temple. We pray that thou wilt
not only bless the place of the building, but all its
surroundings; bless this plane or bench, and the streets around,
and the shade trees which are for the purpose of ornamenting,
that thy blessing may be upon them, that they may grow to
beautify the place of this sanctuary, that there may be a place
where thy people shall delight to congregate themselves, and
wherein they shall delight to enter into holy communion in
supplication to the Most High, and to hold holy converse one with
another.
33
May thy blessing be upon all those of thy people who reside in
this county and the surrounding counties, that shall do this
work, that they may be blessed in their basket and
stores--blessed in their orchards and gardens, in their farms and
fruits. Wilt thou, O Lord, restrain the coldness of the climate,
the frosts and the snows, that they may not fall upon the earth
out of season, that the earth may not fail to yield to thy people
rich harvests, that they may reap and gather in great abundance?
May thy blessings be upon all the labors of their hands, and
grant that their flocks may be greatly increased and multiplied.
Wilt thou bless their labors in their endeavors to beautify their
habitations, and in planting out shade trees to make this a
delightful place, upon this thy footstool?
33
O Lord, bless him whom thou hast inspired, even thy servant,
President Brigham Young, to say to thy people, "Build to the Lord
a house in this part of the Territory." Bless him, O Lord, with
long life; bless him with exceedingly great health and strength
of body. Remove from him all the infirmities of old age. Grant, O
Lord, that he may live to see this House erected, finished and
set in order, according to thy righteous will, that within its
walls he may rejoice in the midst of his brethren, and not only
live to see the finishing of this Temple, but to behold the
completion of the Temple to be erected in Salt Lake City, and the
one commenced at Manti, in Sanpete County; that he may rejoice
and be made glad in all thy goodness, and in beholding the beauty
of the works of the hands of thy people, and thy blessings that
shall be in their midst. Bless, O Lord, his generations after
him, that they may rise up and be mighty men in the earth; that
they may be clothed with the power and the spirit, so abundantly
manifested upon their respected father; and may his descendants,
in all generations, enjoy, even more abundantly, superior wisdom
and knowledge and understanding from the heavens, to discern in
their several callings all things which shall tend to the
blessing and glory and future exaltation and progress of mankind
on the earth; and that there never may be a time or period, in
all the generations of this world, when he shall not be
represented by a numerous posterity, who shall enjoy the fullness
of the holy Priesthood, and the powers, blessings, and keys
thereof.
33
Bless, O Lord, his Counselors and the Council of the Twelve
Apostles, and bless all who preside, not only in this Stake of
Zion, when it shall be more fully set in order, but in all the
Stakes of Zion throughout these mountain regions. Bless this
whole community, that they may be prepared to enter into thy
House, when it shall be completed, with clean hands and pure
hearts.
34
May blessings, and heavenly manifestations, and excellency of
wisdom, and fullness of knowledge be the portion of thy
Priesthood and of thy Saints, throughout all their dwelling
places, but more expecially in those holy places, appointed and
dedicated unto thy great name, wherein thou wilt dwell among thy
people forevermore. Hear, O Lord, these humble petitions of thy
people, and mercifully accept the dedication of this ground, by
thy servants. All of which we humbly do, and ask for, in the name
of thy beloved Son, even Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 /
Brigham Young, May 18, 1877
Brigham Young, May 18, 1877
REMARKS BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Made at the Close of the Foregoing Dedicatory Prayer.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
34
Brethren, if you will give me your attention, I will say a few
words to you. We have dedicated this spot of ground upon which we
expect to erect a Temple, in which to administer the ordinances
of the House of God. Into this house, when it is completed, we
expect to enter to enjoy the blessings of the priesthood, and
receive our washings, our anointings, our endowments, and our
sealings; and the brethren will be sealed to brethren to connect
the links and make perfect the chain from ourselves to Father
Adam. This is the object of the Temple which we are about to
commence building at this place. We require the brethren and the
sisters to go to with their might and erect this Temple; and from
the architect to the boy that carries the drinking water to the
men that work on the building, we wish them to understand that
wages are entirely out of the question. We are going to build
this House for ourselves, and we shall expect the brethren and
sisters, neighborhood after neighborhood, ward after ward, to
turn out their proportion of men to come here and labor as they
shall be notified by the proper authorities.
34
This may be called a temporal work, but it pertains to the
salvation of ourselves as well as our friends who have passed
behind the vail, and also to the generations that are to come
after us. We can carry this Temple forward with our labor,
without any burden to ourselves if our hearts are in the work,
and we will be blessed abundantly in doing so. We will be better
off in our temporal affairs when it is completed than when we
commenced, or than we would be if we did not build it.
35
The time we enjoy is the Lord's, but we have the permission to
dictate its use according to our own good pleasure. When the
brethren come to work on this Temple they may expect to be
blessed of the Lord in proportion to their faith. We feel to ask
the brethren to go to as they may be called upon by those who
shall be placed to take charge of the work, and complete the
building in three years from next fall--I think it can be done
within that time-- that we may come up and commence to give
endowments. This work can be done with all ease in that time if
we are disposed to.
35
We pray for you continually, that you may be blessed. I feel to
bless you according to the power and keys of the holy priesthood
bestowed upon me, and my brethren with me, heart and hand, and
all the Saints feel to say "Amen," feel to bless each other, feel
to do the work of the Lord, and dismiss the narrow, contracted,
covetous feelings that are so interwoven with the feelings of our
natures. It seems hard to get rid of them, but we must overcome
them and unite ourselves together in the holy order of God, that
we may be Saints of the Most High, with our interests, our faith
and labors, that our hopes and the results of our labors may be
concentrated in the salvation of the human family.
35
Brethren and Sisters, try to realize these things. Awake and lay
these things to heart. Seek to the Lord to know his mind and
will, and when you ascertain it also to have the will to do it.
35
God bless you, Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / John
Taylor, May 18, 1877
John Taylor, May 18, 1877
REMARKS BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
On the Temple Ground.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
35
I feel to rejoice to see the work of God progressing as it is
to-day, and to witness the spirit and feeling that are being
manifested among the Saints everywhere throughout the Territory
for the advancement of His Church and Kingdom on the earth. In my
visit south to attend Conference, I felt to rejoice exceedingly
in seeing the Temple completed at St. George. It is a most
beautiful building, pure and white as the driven snow, both
outside and in. It is elegant in design, and there is a manifest
propriety and adaptability in all its arrangements. The labor and
finish exhibit talent and artistic skill of the highest order,
and it is chaste, exquisite, appropriate, and beautiful in all
its appointments.
36
Approaching from the north, with the black basaltic lava mountain
frowning on the background, and the grim red sandstone nearer its
base, relieved indeed by the beautiful city of St. George, with
its shrubberies, its gardens and orchards, its vines, its trees
and flowers, it stands as a chaste memorial, a sweet elysium, a
haven of repose, in this beautiful oasis of the desert; and is a
proud and lasting monument of its originator and designer, the
fidelity of the architect, the skill of the mechanics, and the
faith, self-denial, liberality and devotion of the Latter-day
Saints.
36
When I visited that holy Temple, accompanied by my brethren who
were with me, we experienced a sacred thrill of joy, and a
solemn, reverential sensation. As we entered its sacred portals,
we felt that we were standing on holy ground, and experienced,
with one of old, "Surely this is the House of God, and the gate
of heaven." That is not simply a metaphorical expression, but a
reality, for it is in that House, and it will be in the House to
be built on this ground, that the most sacred ordinances of God
are to be performed, which are associated with the interest and
happiness of the human family, living and dead. I felt to rejoice
in my heart that we had been thus far successful in the building
of one temple to the name of our Father and God.
36
On our return from St. George, when we came to Manti, in Sanpete
County, we found a place dedicated and set apart like this ground
has been. Again I felt to rejoice to witness the spirit and
feeling that were manifested among the brethren in that district
of country; everybody seemed desirous to commence the work of
building the Temple. When I heard of the one to be erected here
my joy was still greater, and I am indeed very happy for the
privilege of meeting with you, of taking part in this dedication,
of listening to the prayer of Brother Pratt and the remarks of
President Young, all of which were dictated by the Spirit of the
living God, all of which have their meaning, and ought to
influence our hearts and minds, and lead us to take a deep and
abiding interest in the great and important things that are going
on in our midst and around about us. They are things in which the
angels and gods are interested, and in which God our Father is
interested, and all the ancient prophets and holy men of God that
have ever lived; all feel interested in these things which we are
now engaged in, and all stand ready to approve of our works. If
we go to work with all our hearts and with all our souls, we can
accomplish it within the time the President has given us. Yes, I
will venture to say we can do it in two-and-a-half years. If we
can lay aside our narrow, contracted ideas, and feel that we are
servants of the living God, that we are operating and
co-operating with Him and with the holy Priesthood behind the
veil for the accomplishment of this object, then the power and
blessing of Almighty God will be upon us and be within us, and we
will feel like giants refreshed with new wine, and the work of
God will roll on, Zion will arise and shine, and the glory of God
will rest upon her.
36
I say "Amen" to the prayer of Brother Pratt, and to the remarks
of President Young, and I say God bless our President and his
Counselors, God bless the Twelve, and God bless the Presidents
and Bishops and every good man that fears him and keeps his
commandments. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 /
Brigham Young, June 17, 1877
Brigham Young, June 17, 1877
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered at a Special Conference Held at Farmington, for the
Purpose of Organizing a Stake of Zion for the County of Davis,
on Sunday Afternoon June 17, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)
TRYING TO BE SAINTS--TREASURES OF THE EVERLASTING HILLS--THE HILL
CUMORAH--OBEDIENCE TO TRUE PRINCIPLE THE KEY TO KNOWLEDGE--ALL
ENJOYMENT COMES FROM GOD--ORGANIZATION--DUTIES OF
OFFICERS--FINAL RESULTS.
37
I esteem it a privilege to meet with the Latter-day Saints. I
have visited Farmington many times, and I can say that, as a
general thing in attending your meetings, I have felt much of the
peace and blessings that flow from heaven to this people.
38
I have no doubt that the majority of the people called Latter-day
Saints desire really to be Saints; were it not for this I might
feel partially discouraged. The people who are honest, who are
seeking to know and to understand the truth, they are the ones
who, so far as their faith and good works, and their influence
and ability are concerned, sustain the kingdom that God has
commenced to establish on the earth. When we consider the
condition of the Latter-day Saints, and see how many there are
who seem to have their eyes fixed upon the things of this world,
things that are not lasting, but that perish in the handling, and
how anxious they are to obtain them, how do you think I feel
about it? We see many of the Elders of Israel desirous of
becoming wealthy, and they adopt any course that they think will
bring them riches, which to me is as unwise as anything can
be--to see men of wisdom, men that seem to have an understanding
of the world and of the things of God, searching after minerals
throughout these mountains; they traverse the hills, and they dig
here and there, and keep digging and picking, and rolling the
rocks from morning till night. This chain of mountains has been
followed from the north to the south, and its various spurs have
been prospected, and what do they find? Just enough to allure
them, and to finally lead them from the faith, and at last to
make them miserable and poor. Ask the brethren why they do this,
and the ready reply will be, "Is it not my privilege to find a
gold mine, or a silver mine, as well as others?" As far as I am
concerned I would say, "Yes, certainly it is your privilege, if
you can find one." But do you know how to find such a mine? No,
you do not. These treasures that are in the earth are carefully
watched, they can be removed from place to place according to the
good pleasure of Him who made them and owns them. He has his
messengers at his service, and it is just as easy for an angel to
remove the minerals from any part of one of these mountains to
another, as it is for you and me to walk up and down this hall.
This, however, is not understood by the Christian world, nor by
us as a people. There are certain circumstances that a number of
my brethren and sisters have heard me relate, that will
demonstrate this so positively, that none need doubt the truth of
what I say.
38
I presume there are some present who have heard me narrate a
circumstance with regard to the discovery of a gold mine in
Little Cottonwood Canyon, and I will here say that the specimens
taken from it, which I have in my possession today, are as fine
specimens of gold as ever were found on this continent. A man
whom some of you will well know, brought to me a most beautiful
nugget. I told him to let the mine alone.
38
When General Conner came here, he did considerable prospecting;
and in hunting through the Cottonwoods, he had a inkling that
there was gold there. Porter, as we generally call him, came to
me one day, saying, "They have struck within four inches of my
lode, what shall I do?" He was carried away with the idea that he
must do something. I therefore told him to go with the other
brethren interested, and make his claim. When he got through
talking, I said to him, "Porter, you ought to know better; you
have seen and heard things which I have not, and are a man of
long experience in this Church. I want to tell you one thing;
they may strike within four inches of that lode as many times as
they have a mind to, and they will not find it." They hunted and
hunted, hundreds of them did; and I had the pleasure of laughing
at him a little, for when he went there again, he could not find
it himself." (Laughter.)
38
Sometimes I take the liberty of talking a little further with
regard to such things. Orin P. Rockwell is an eye-witness to some
powers of removing the treasures of the earth. He was with
certain parties that lived near by where the plates were found
that contain the records of the Book of Mormon. There were a
great many treasures hid up by the Nephites. Porter was with them
one night where there were treasures, and they could find them
easy enough, but they could not obtain them.
39
I will tell you a story which will be marvelous to most of you.
It was told me by Porter, whom I would believe just as quickly as
any man that lives. When he tells a thing he understands, he will
tell it just as he knows it; he is a man that does not lie. He
said that on this night, when they were engaged hunting for this
old treasure, they dug around the end of a chest for some twenty
inches. The chest was about three feet square. One man who was
determined to have the contents of that chest, took his pick and
struck into the lid of it, and split through into the chest. The
blow took off a piece of the lid, which a certain lady kept in
her possession until she died. That chest of money went into the
bank. Porter describes it so [making a rumbling sound]; he says
this is just as true as the heavens are. I have heard other tell
the same story. I relate this because it is marvelous to you. But
to those who understand these things, it is not marvelous.
40
You hear a great deal said about finding money. There is no
difficulty at all in finding money, but there are a great many
people who do not know what to do with it when they do find it.
This is the great defect with the human family. I could relate
many very singular circumstances. I lived right in the country
where the plates were found from which the Book of Mormon was
translated, and I know a great many things pertaining to that
country. I believe I will take the liberty to tell you of another
circumstance that will be as marvelous as anything can be. This
is an incident in the life of Oliver Cowdery, but he did not take
the liberty of telling such things in meeting as I take. I tell
these things to you, and I have a motive for doing so. I want to
carry them to the ears of my brethren and sisters, and to the
children also, that they may grow to an understanding of some
things that seem to be entirely hidden from the human family.
Oliver Cowdery went with the Prophet Joseph when he deposited
these plates. Joseph did not translate all of the plates; there
was a portion of them sealed, which you can learn from the Book
of Doctrine and Covenants. When Joseph got the plates, the angel
instructed him to carry them back to the hill Cumorah, which he
did. Oliver says that when Joseph and Oliver went there, the hill
opened, and they walked into a cave, in which there was a large
and spacious room. He says he did not think, at the time, whether
they had the light of the sun or artificial light; but that it
was just as light as day. They laid the plates on a table; it was
a large table that stood in the room. Under this table there was
a pile of plates as much as two feet high, and there were
altogether in this room more plates than probably many wagon
loads; they were piled up in the corners and along the walls. The
first time they went there the sword of Laban hung upon the wall;
but when they went again it had been taken down and laid upon the
table across the gold plates; it was unsheathed, and on it was
written these words: "This sword will never be sheathed again
until the kingdoms of this world become the kingdom of our God
and his Christ." I tell you this as coming not only from Oliver
Cowdery, but others who were familiar with it, and who understood
it just as well as we understand coming to this meeting, enjoying
the day, and by and by we separate and go away, forgetting most
of what is said, but remembering some things. So is it with other
circumstances in life. I relate this to you, and I want you to
understand it. I take this liberty of referring to those things
so that they will not be forgotten and lost. Carlos Smith was a
young man of as much veracity as any young man we had, and he was
a witness to these things. Samuel Smith saw some things, Hyrum
saw a good many things, but Joseph was the leader.
40
Now, you may think I am unwise in publicly telling these things,
thinking perhaps I should preserve them in my own breast; but
such is not my mind. I would like the people called Latter-day
Saints to understand some little things with regard to the
workings and dealings of the Lord with his people here upon the
earth. I could relate to you a great many more, all of which are
familiar to many of our brethren and sisters.
40
Now, should you go prospecting for gold or silver, you will find
just enough to allure you and to destroy you. But it might be
said, "Are not the earth and the treasures the property of the
Lord who created them, and will he not, according to the promise,
give them to his faithful disciples?" O yes, this is strictly
correct; but you mark this--the man who is faithful to his
calling and to this holy Priesthood, never goes hunting for gold
or silver, unless he is sent. Such men are found following their
legitimate pursuits, working in their fields, in their workshops
and gardens, making beautiful their habitations; in other words,
engaged building up and assisting to establish the Zion of God on
the earth, with their minds centered on the true riches and not
upon the things of this world. People do not know it, but I know
there is a seal set upon the treasures of earth; men are allowed
to go so far and no farther. I have known places where there were
treasures in abundance; but could men get them? No. You can read
in the Book of Mormon of the ancient Nephites holding their
treasures, and of their becoming slippery; so that after they had
privately hid their money, on going to the place again, lo and
behold it was not there, but was somewhere else, but they knew
not where. The people do not understand this; I wish they did,
for they would then do as I do, pay attention to the legitimate
business that God has given them to perform. Do I run after mines
or digging holes in the ground? No, not at all. It is like the
will-o'-the wisp, a jack o'-lantern. You ask our business men, or
go to California, and enquire there whether it pays to hunt for
gold. I will venture to say there never was a dollar taken from
the mountains of California, neither from these mountains west,
nor from out of this Territory, but what cost from ten to one
hundred dollars. Do you believe that? It is said a great deal of
money has been made here and there. Who has made it? Considerable
lead has been taken from here, and a little silver; but when you
count the time that has been spent, and after putting a fair
valuation upon it, you will find what I say to be a fact, to say
nothing of the lives and property that are lost. A little town
directly west of here, some fifteen months ago, contained a
certain number of men, who followed mining. We calculated their
time at the rate of what was paid for common labor; and then we
ascertained the amount realized from the treasure taken out of
the earth, which was well known; and it was shown that they spent
in the neighborhood of seven hundred dollars a day, and got in
return about thirty. What they did get was just sufficient to
allure them.
42
The Lord has permitted our enemies to come among us, who would
destroy us if they could. They are only allowed to allure the
minds of the foolish and those who lack judgment and who know not
the things of God. But when we, as individuals and as a people,
learn things as they are, we will find this fact--all truth is
worthy and worth possessing, while all untruth is not worthy nor
worth running after, nor working for, nor spending our lives for.
The Gospel of life and salvation which God has revealed to us,
incorporates all the systems there are. Every true principle and
every true science and every truth there is, are incorporated
within the faith of the Latter-day Saints. This is something
worth possessing, this is worth spending our time for; but the
religions of the day, independent of their moral worth, are
nothing but a myth, a shadow; there is no reality in them. But
when you come to the philosophy of the religion of heaven, you
have facts in your possession that are worth having, they are
worthy the admiration of the wise, the prudent, the noble, the
great and those that seek after the wisdom that comes from God,
and the Latter-day Saints are in possession of this treasure!
What are we doing? If we were the people of God, as we profess to
be, there would not be a dissenting voice in all Israel in
obeying the Priesthood. It was observed this morning by brother
Cannon with regard to yielding obedience, that we were called
upon to yield obedience because it was a command of God, and our
faith demands obedience. To what? Why? Wherefore? Obedience to
every principle of truth. What for? So that we may become
possessors of all truth. Why should we do it? Because it gives us
health, it gives us wealth, it gives us knowledge, it gives us
power, it gives us beauty, it gives us excellency, it gives us
treasures on the earth and treasures in heaven, it gives us a
knowledge of God and of the love of God, it gives us fellowship
with the Saints that are sanctified and glorified, and it gives
us all things that will promote happiness and peace. These are
the reasons why we do it. Should you take the other road, what do
you get? Nothing. When persons turn away from the Gospel of the
Son of God, what do they turn to? Nothing. And what do they turn
from hereafter? All things worth possessing, everything that men
and the Gods can possess in time and in eternity. Take the other
road, and you get a shadow for the time being, and you may think
you have the substance, but sooner or later you are left as a
feather floating in the air, or worse than a ship upon the ocean,
without compass or rudder, deprived of the light of the sun, the
moon and the stars, tossed hither and thither until it sinks to
rise no more. In order to yield obedience to the truth, you must
love the truth and have the fear of god in your hearts. All who
feel the true spirit of this latter-day work delight in the
truth, they delight to hear the truth, and they delight to obey
the truth; it is their delight to know the mind and will of God,
that they may render obedience to it. This is the experience of
every faithful man and woman in this Church. But take the
experience of the apostates, and the experience of those who have
risen up in opposition to the Prophet Joseph Smith and the Gospel
brought forth and contained in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants
and in the Book of Mormon, and the revelations that he was the
honored instrument in the hands of God of revealing to the
people; those that rise up in opposition to this, who are they
and what is their end? You will hear one fact from
them:--"Brother-- --, have you enjoyed yourself since resigning
'Mormonism?' Now speak the truth. Come, tell us just as it is.
Have you experienced joy and happiness since leaving the kingdom
of God? Come, now, don't lie!" Brother -- -- answers, "I have not
enjoyed one day's peace since I left the Church." This is the
declaration of the apostates today, when they tell the truth
about it. Look at their countenances--is there happiness depicted
there? No, it is sorrow; they choose error instead of truth, they
love darkness rather than light, and the end thereof, to use
Scripture language, is death. The sorrow thereof they feel every
day, for man's spirit is operated upon continually. We are as
independent in our organization as the Gods are, but still we are
creatures of circumstances, influenced by the spirits and by the
powers of eternity that are here and round about us. We are here
and are operated upon by them in our organizations. This is the
place where every man commences to acquire the germ of the
independence that is enjoyed in the heavens. These influences, in
comparison, are like the cooling breezes from the mountains that
are so grateful to us, that revive and refresh us, that give us
life. But on the other hand, here comes the miasma from the
swamp, bringing disease and death, and without knowing we inhale
the poisonous air, we become conscious of weakness, we feel that
we are taking fever, that we are getting sick--we become a prey
to the enemy, and death ensues. That is the difference between
the two influences that operate continually on mankind. It is
either enjoyment or suffering. All are subject to these elements
in which we live. Here is the good operating, all the time
telling men and women, before passing the ordeals of redemption,
that they must repent, that then the light of Christ will be upon
them from time to time, to operate upon their minds, teaching
them--you are doing wrong, you are saying that which is not
right, you have renounced the Book of Mormon, you have renounced
the Doctrine and Covenants, you have renounced Joseph, your
endowments, or Celestial Law. When they reveal the truth of their
hearts, they will say, as Lyman E. Johnson said, at one of our
Quorum meetings, after he had apostatized and tried to put Joseph
out of the way. Lyman told the truth, He said, "Brethren--I will
call you brethren--I will tell you the truth. If I could believe
'Mormonism'--it is no matter whether it is true or not--but if I
could believe 'Mormonism' as I did when I traveled with you and
preached, if I possessed the world I would give it. I would give
anything, I would suffer my right hand to be cut off, if I could
believe it again. Then I was full of joy and gladness. My dreams
were pleasant. When I awoke in the morning my spirit was
cheerful. I was happy by day and by night, full of peace and joy
and thanksgiving. But now it is darkness, pain, sorrow, misery in
the extreme. I have never since seen a happy moment.."
42
Lyman E. Johnson belonged to the Quorum of the Twelve; he was the
first man called when the Twelve were called; his name was first,
Brigham Young's second, and Heber C. Kimball's third. The
testimony that he gave of his bitter experience is the testimony
that every apostate would give if they would tell the truth. But
will they acknowledge it? No, because they do not want to tell
the truth.
43
There is no enjoyment, no happiness, no comfort, there is no
light to my path, for me there is no real pleasure or delight
only in the observance of truth as it comes from God, obeying it
in every sense of the world, and marching forward as a good
faithful soldier in the discharge of every duty. The man or the
woman--perhaps you may think it presumptuous in me, but I will
promise you that what I am going to say is the truth--who has
embraced what is called "Mormonism," but which is nothing more or
less than the Everlasting Gospel of the Son of God, who when
counseled by men of God holding the eternal Priesthood to do thus
and so, and who will indulge in a spirit that will prompt him to
say, "O yes, I think I will use my own judgment. I think I have
discretion as well as you, and I will take my own course. I can
attend to my own business as well and perhaps a little better
than any one else, and therefore I don't need any one to advise
me." I say the man or the woman that will do so, thereby taking
to himself or to herself strength and wisdom to counsel
themselves, unless they repent, turn round and do better, they
will go into darkness, and sooner or later each person or persons
will apostatize and go to destruction. Do you believe it? It is
just as true as the sun that shines. Is it hard to believe? No,
it is the easiest thing in the world to believe the truth. It is
a great deal easier to believe truth than error. It is easier to
defend the truth than to defend error. It is necessary that the
religions and creeds of the Christian world be defended by the
most able and learned students, in order to make them popular and
to appear as true. But after these Christian students have been
through academies and colleges, and the most famed seminaries in
the world, and after they have studied and studied, spending a
life-time in the acquisition of a theological education, it takes
but one of our boys, with the aid of the Bible and the little
Catechism, to wind them up as you would an old clock. This has
been the experience of many of our boys, and when they started
out from their homes to preach the Gospel, they did not know that
they could say anything at all about its principles; but when
they have come in contact with those who have professed much and
who have undertaken to disprove the Gospel as taught by the
Latter-day Saints, their minds have become enlightened and
passages of Scripture have come to them, and they have
discomfited their opponents, so that they have had nothing to
say. I have done so many times myself, and that too with a few
words; and the conversation would be turned to something else.
With all their study and learning, and with all the philosophy
and science there is brought to the aid of false theories, how
easy it is to believe the truth! It is much easier than to
disbelieve it. Truth commends itself to every honest person, it
matters not how simply it is told, and when it is received it
seems as though we had been acquainted with it all our lives. It
is the testimony of the majority of the Latter-day Saints that
when they first heard the Gospel preached, as contained in the
Bible and Doctrine and Covenants, although entirely new to them,
it seemed as though they already understood it, and that they
must have been "Mormons" from the beginning.
44
Well, before I sit down I will present to the congregation the
names of three of our brethren whom I shall recommend to form the
presidency of this Stake of Zion, which will comprise Davis
County, and the name of which will probably be Farmington Stake
of Zion. (Here Pres. Young proposed the names of Wm. R. Smith of
Centreville as President, and Christopher Layton of Kaysville as
his first and Anson Call of Bountiful as his second Counselors).
I know some of you wish it otherwise, or that some one else was
chosen for President; but as we cannot suit everybody's desire in
a matter of this kind, we have to centre on one, and I have felt
to suggest the name of brother Smith. (Each name was put
separately, and each vote was unanimous).
44
Before presenting the names of brethren to compose the High
Council, which would be in order to do, I propose for President
of the High Priests' Quorum the name of Thomas S. Smith, who was
once Bishop of this place. (brother Smith was unanimously
sustained; and brothers Thomas Steele and Job Welling were
elected as his Counselors, without a single dissenting vote. The
names of the brethren to act as members of the High Council were
also presented and sustained in a similar manner).
44
The Wards will be organized hereafter; Bishops will be placed
over them, with their two Counselors, all of whom will be
ordained High Priests, if not already so ordained, and then be
set apart to act in their several offices. They then will form a
court; and then all the other quorums of Priesthood will be set
in order. For what? Paul says, "For the perfecting of the Saints,
for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of
Christ." But whether this will be the result here I do not know.
All I know is that it should be so, and if every one does his
duty and lives his religion, it will be so. (The brethren chosen
and elected to fill the several offices herein named, were then
set apart to act therein. The President then continued--)
45
Just a few words to the Presidency of this Stake of Zion. It is
now their duty to see that the officers within their jurisdiction
perform their several duties, it is sufficient work for them too
if they will attend to it. The High Council I hope will not have
much business to do. I am told that there have only been three
cases during the last twenty-three years, that have gone for
trial before the High Council from Farmington. That is doing very
well. To the now acting Bishops, who will be ordained Bishops, as
well as to brother Hess, who I believe is the only ordained
Bishop in the country, I will say that you will now be required
to look after your several Wards more assiduously than
heretofore; see that Teachers are diligent in the performance of
their duties, and that all difficulties that may arise among the
brethren of the Ward be settled, if possible, by the Teachers;
and also see that all who claim membership in this Church observe
the moral law of our religion. We shall not expect to hear of
people breaking the Sabbath, and a hundred other things all of
which are inconsistent with our holy callings, and opposed to the
accomplishment of the work that the Father has given us to do.
You are called upon now to make yourselves familiar with the
revelations and commandments that have been given us of the Lord
for our perfection, for our sanctification preparatory to our
exaltation, and so live that our acts and conversations may
conform to the same. We expect to see a radical change, a
reformation, in the midst of this people, so that, when the
proper authorities shall call upon you to do thus and so, every
one may be found willing and ready to respond, placing himself,
with all he commands, for the up-building of the kingdom of God.
This is in accordance with a revelation given to this Church
before the law of Tithing was revealed; but in consequence of
unbelief and imperfection on the part of the people it was not
observed, and hence a law more adapted to their condition was
given, namely, that of Tithing. You are called upon now to
improve your ways, to seek with all earnestness for an increase
of faith that you may live according to the higher laws, which is
your privilege to do, and which is so necessary for our peace and
comfort and for the good order of society and for the salvation
of the Latter-day Saints. We shall look for this change, and I do
not think we shall be disappointed; if at all, I believe it will
prove a happy disappointment to all Israel, because of the great
reformation that will be effected among the Latter-day Saints.
45
Brethren and sisters, we feel to bless you, we are blessing you
all the time, and God is blessing you. See how he has tempered
the elements; how he has held our enemies in check, and delivered
us out of their grasp and power; how he has prospered us when we
have confined our attention to our legitimate business; and I can
say with all propriety that if we had strictly followed the
counsels that have been given from the commencement until to-day,
instead of being in such poverty, as we are in one sense, we
would be a self-sustaining, independent people, commanding
millions just as easy as we now command thousands. But how
unwise, how foolish some of our brethren are! I am ashamed of
them, and their condition is deplorable. Instead of beautifying
their homes and improving their farms, and helping to reclaim the
community and build up the Zion of the latter-days, they have
done--what? Dug holes in the ground? and, I do not know how it is
with you, but go to Salt Lake City, and you will find men whose
experience and judgment should have taught them better reaping
the results of their folly--their houses and lots mortgaged,
their farms, also many are in this condition, and most of them
will lose their property. They wanted a little more money, they
allowed themselves to be allured and they lose all. I myself was
the means of making several brethren by employing them, letting
them have business to attend to until they became wealthy; and
now they are in poverty. Whereas, if they had taken my counsel
they could have added to their wealth and been in good
comfortable circumstances to-day, success and prosperity would
have attended them, peace and blessing would have been their
portion, and they in turn would have been in a position to bless
others of their brethren. This I say, with all confidence and
assurance; but no, selfishness and covetousness blinded them,
they wanted more and they coveted that which was not their own;
and if they have not already sensed it, I can tell them that
weeping, mourning and lamentation will overtake them, and this
they bring upon themselves.
45
Let us take the course pointed out and we will avoid trouble; if
we pay attention to our calling we will be blessed abundantly,
both temporally and spiritually; and when it shall be said to the
people, Let us do this or that, it will be done. We require
nothing more of the people than the Lord requires of us. And what
is that? It is this, "Son, give me thine heart." Let us truly and
in reality be servants of God, holding ourselves with all we have
subject to the will of God, to be used, if necessary, for the
building up of his kingdom on the earth. This is what the Lord
requires, this is what the Priesthood require, and is the course
I endeavor to pursue.
46
I say God bless you; I bless you. I say peace be with you.
Brethren, one and all, be faithful, be diligent. We have all
plenty to do; it remains for us to live so that by the light of
the Holy Spirit, we can see the work before us. Do not let our
minds run after gold and silver, nor upon houses and lands; what
the Lord gives us take the very best care of, putting the same to
a wise and proper use, or our hearts cannot be for the kingdom.
46
Never have I seen to so great an extent that willingness to labor
for the cause of righteousness, as was witnessed in the Temple,
at St. George, last winter. The Spirit of God pervaded the hearts
of the brethren and sisters, and how willing they were to labor!
This work will continue, and the brethren and sisters will go
into the Temples of the Lord, to officiate for those who have
died without the Gospel from the days of Father Adam to the
winding-up scene, until every one is officiated for; who can or
will receive the Gospel so that all may have the opportunity and
privileges of life and salvation.
46
Don't you think we have a work to perform? Yes, and it will take
a thousand years to accomplish it. In the Temple last winter the
brethren and sisters enjoyed themselves the best that they ever
did in their lives. So they said. And our children, just old
enough to work, how happy they were! They would exclaim, "I never
knew anything about 'Mormonism' before!" If you were in the
Temples of God working for the living and the dead, your eyes and
hearts would not be after the fashions of the world, nor the
wealth of the world. Yet the whole of this world's wealth belongs
to the Lord, and he can give to whomsoever he pleases. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 /
Brigham Young, May 27, 1877
Brigham Young, May 27, 1877
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Ogden, Sunday Morning, May 27, 1877.
(Reported by James Taylor.)
THE WORK OF THE PRIESTHOOD THE IMPROVEMENT OF THE HUMAN
FAMILY--THE
GOSPEL MORE THAN MORALITY, IT INCLUDES REDEMPTION--DIFFERENCES
BETWEEN
THE IDEAS OF THE SAINTS AND THE WORLD--THE PROPHETS IN REGARD TO
THE
INCREASE OF MINERAL WEALTH--TEACH THE CHILDREN.
47
I can offer a few of the reflections of my own mind with regard
to the discourse of brother Geo. Q. Cannon. I will take his text:
"We have a great work to perform." Not that I have time to take
up item by item, and explain and give you correct views, so that
you can understand all things pertaining to this great work; but
I will give a few words, hoping that you are prepared to receive
them in good and honest hearts, and digest them by the spirit of
revelation, and understand what I have in my own heart.
47
The improvement that we are undertaking is not a small labor. It
is not the work of a day, or a week, or a month, but the work of
a lifetime; and when we end our career here, we hope to leave
those behind us on the earth, of our own posterity, who are
better calculated to go on with this work, and who will do so
until it is completed. What is this work? The improvement of the
condition of the human family. This work must continue until the
people who live on this earth are prepared to receive our coming
Lord, and dwell with the sanctified, and to associate with angels
and with our Savior, preparatory to entering into the presence of
our heavenly Father.
47
Now this is the work; and how are we to perform this work is the
question which I hope you will be able to understand. I wish you
had the spirit of revelation. I would delight in the Latter-day
Saints living so that the Spirit of God would be within them, so
that they could see and understand and judge all these things for
themselves.
47
I will commence by drawing attention to the philosophy of man
here upon the earth. We see ourselves here to-day. Here are old,
grey-headed men, aged ladies, infants in their mother's arms, and
persons in the different conditions and stages of life, with
varied looks, feelings, sympathies and passions. We see this
variety before us today. But we all commenced at the foot of the
hill. We see the infant in its mother's arms. What is this infant
here for? What is the design in the creation of this little
infant child? It lies here in its mother's arms; it would not
resist, in the least, if it were dropped into a caldron of
boiling oil; if it were thrown into fire it would not know it
until it felt the flames; it might be laid down here, and the
wolf might come and lick its face, and it would not know but that
its mother was soothing it. You see this foundation, the starting
point, the germ of intelligence embodied in this infant,
calculated to grow and expand into manhood, then to the capacity
of an angel, and so onward to eternal exaltation. But here is the
foundation. Sent to school the child learns to read, and
continues to improve as long as it lives. Is this the end of the
knowledge of man? No. It is only the beginning. It is the first
stage of all the intelligence that the philosopher in his
reflections, taking the starry world before him, and looking into
the immensity of the creations of God, can imagine. Here is the
first place where we learn, this is the foot of the hill.
48
Now the object is to improve the minds of the inhabitants of the
earth, until we learn what we are here for, and become one before
the Lord, that we may rejoice together and be equal. Not to make
all poor. No. The whole world is before us. The earth is here,
and the fullness thereof is here. It was made for man; and one
man was not made to trample his fellowman under his feet, and
enjoy all his heart desires, while the thousands suffer. We will
take a moral view, a political view, and we see the inequality
that exists in the human family. We take the inhabitants of the
civilized world, and how many laboring men are there in
proportion to the inhabitants? About one to every five that are
producers, and the supposition is that ten hours work by the one
to three persons in the twenty-four hours will support the five.
It is an unequal condition of mankind. We see servants that labor
early and late, and that have not the opportunity of measuring
their hours ten in twenty-four. They cannot go to school, nor
hardly get clothing to go to meeting in on the Sabbath. I have
seen many cases of this kind in Europe, when the young lady would
have to take her clothing on a Saturday night and wash it, in
order that she might go to meeting on the Sunday with a clean
dress on. Who is she laboring for? For those who, many of them,
are living in luxury. And, to serve the classes that are living
on them, the poor, laboring men and women are toiling, working
their lives out to earn that which will keep a little life within
them. Is this equality? No! What is going to be done? The
Latter-day Saints will never accomplish their mission until this
inequality shall cease on the earth.
48
We say but very little about politics. If we have laws, we should
have good laws, and we should get good men to adjudicate those
laws. And if we are at variance with our neighbor, and are in
want of better judgment than we have to settle our difficulties,
let us call three or twelve men, and leave it to them to decide
between us. Adopt this course, and it would save an immense
amount of time, and set the lawyer to raising his own potatoes
and wheat, instead of gulling the people. The non-producer must
live on the products of those who labor. There is no other way.
If we all labor a few hours a day, we could then spend the
remainder of our time in rest and the improvement of our minds.
This would give an opportunity to the children to be educated in
the learning of the day, and to possess all the wisdom of man.
48
But we are to revolutionize the world. Do you think these
Latter-day Saints can do it? I do not know. It is the work of the
Almighty; and if he sends forth his Spirit to teach the people
true principles, we have a right, a moral right, a religious
right, to tell the truth to the people without interruption; and
men have no business to raise their anger against this people,
when we are merely telling the truth to the inhabitants of the
earth, and instructing them how they can better their condition.
48
But we have something more than morality alone to teach the
people. What is it? It is how to redeem the human family. In
Adam--that is, if we believe this book (the Bible), and believe
the history that Moses gave of our first parents, and of the
inhabitants of the earth, which indeed we have to depend upon,
for we are not in possession of any other history of our first
parents, and are consequently obliged to refer to this
history--if we believe this, I can say that as in Adam all die,
even so in Christ all are made alive. If we can believe Moses and
the Apostles, we die in consequence of sin in the conduct of our
first parents, in eating that which they were forbidden to eat;
that we are shut out and cannot see and understand heavenly
beings. We cannot see their faces. We cannot hear their voices.
We cannot behold their glory. We are shut out from this. The vail
of mortality being dropped between us and the Creator, something
has to be done so that we may return and behold those that are
exalted.
49
There is a difference between the Latter-day Saints and the
professed Christian world. Shall I remark on this difference? We
teach our children that we are serving a God who has an ear to
hear, and eye to see. He has a mouth to speak, a hand to handle.
He has a body. He has the component parts of man. He moves in his
own sphere. He dwells at his own dwelling-place. His presence and
his power fill immensity. He has filled the heavens and the earth
with his works, and placed man here upon the earth, and brought
forth in the latter days his greatest work. It is the greatest
work for the salvation of the human family that has been revealed
to man since the fall of Adam. I hope you teach this in the
Sunday school, that we are serving a God who has a body, parts
and passions, and who has feelings, and a fellow-feeling. Well,
you startle at this. You have a fellow-feeling. If the Christian
world were to hear me declare that our Father in heaven could
know and sympathize with this mortality by experience, and has a
fellow-feeling, and deals kindly and sympathetically and
mercifully with those who are forward, they would be startled.
Yet this is our Father. We believe in him. Yes. Ask the Christian
world, Do you believe in such a God? No, they say. What kind of a
being do you believe in? Such as was described in the inscription
which Paul saw written on the altar at Athens, "To the unknown
God." But the God that the Latter-day Saints are worshiping, and
that we teach our children to worship, is the God and Father or
our Lord Jesus Christ and the Father of our spirits, the author
of the existence of our bodies, He who placed them here upon the
earth. He gave existence to us all. He gave breath and being to
all. And yet man has his agency; this truth we must never lose
sight of. We must teach our children that Christ came in the
meridian of time; that he suffered and died for the original sin
Adam committed in the Garden of Eden, and tasted death for every
man. He suffered for every man upon the earth.
49
This is the character of him whom we receive as our Savior.
49
We want you to believe in Him, my son, my daughter. Believe in
His Father, and that they have compassion upon us, and we should
hearken to His counsel. What is required of us as soon as we come
to the years of accountability? It is required of us, for it is
an institution of heaven, the origin of which you and I cannot
tell, for the simple reason that it has no beginning, it is from
eternity to eternity--it is required of us to go down into the
waters of baptism. Here is a fountain or element typical of the
purity of the eternities. Go down into the waters, and there be
baptized for the remission of sins, and then have hands laid upon
us to confirm us members of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints. Then receive the Spirit of truth, or the Holy
Ghost. Then live according to every word that proceeds out of the
mouth of God, through those men whom he has appointed here upon
the earth, until we are perfect.
50
If we go and preach the Gospel, men and women of age, youths and
children believe our testimony, come forward and desire to
receive a remission of their sins by obeying the ordinances of
the house of God, that are placed in that house for the express
purpose of remitting sins. Then they commence to live moral
lives, as becometh those who have embraced the truth, and
continue to live by the truth until they are prepared to enter
into an exaltation. How long will they live here? No matter if
they live as long as Methuselah lived, if they commence that
moral reform required in their lives. Those who have been in the
habit of swearing, swear no more. Never use the name of the Deity
without his authority. If we are in the habit of telling that
which is not true, learn to speak the truth. If we speak evil of
our neighbors, cease to speak evil. Covet not that which is not
our own. Keep the Ten Commandments, and then go on until we are
perfect, loving our neighbor more than we love ourselves,
imparting to all that kind fellow-feeling, that we can take those
who are in this poor and stricken condition of life, and raise
them, that they may come up and possess the fruits of the earth,
and enjoy all that we can enjoy in raiment, food and possessions.
Raise our own horses, our own food, and let every one be a
producer, and then we can with a good grace, be consumers.
Infringe upon no one. Instead of making any poorer, make all
wealthy.
50
A few words upon the minerals found in our mountains. We have had
a great many men examining among the mountains, and through the
plateaus and ranges in the south. The whole scientific world, a
few years ago, would have pledged their reputation that there was
not any mineral in the sandstone range along the Rio Virgen
River. Now they are finding it in many places. A great many have
told me that there was no mineral there, but it is now found in
various parts of the southern portion of this Territory. What can
I say about it? The Lord, in Isaiah, says, "For brass I will
bring gold, and for iron I will bring silver, and for wood brass
and for stones iron." I can attribute it to no other agency than
the power of God diffusing it in these mountains. I will refer it
to the scientific world. You may as well take a piece of wood and
say that it shall become a piece of sandstone, as to say that you
will find silver in sandstone. Did you ever know sandstone to
become a petrifaction. It is hard to say where it will not be
found, now that it is found in the barks of petrified trees. It
is no matter, the Lord is managing all this, and he does just as
he pleases with regard to the treasures of the earth, and we may
look for them, but if we are not to find them, they will be hid.
When God says to his agents, remove this gold, this silver, this
copper, it will be done. You do not understand this philosophy,
but I do. And my philosophy outreaches the philosophy of men that
study books. I have said enough with regard to the minerals of
the earth.
51
I see a man grow up from the infant stage to be a scholar, and by
and by he has an empire, and can give laws to the people, that
can equalize them, and bring them to a state of happiness and
excellency, and give them all the advantages that man can possess
upon the earth, and make every man happy and comfortable. This is
the work that we have upon our hands. Teach the people the faith
of the Gospel. Teach them what God is, and what His work is, and
that there never was a time such as many of our philosophers
speak of, who drift back and back, and come to this theory and
that theory, and go back, and back to the time when we were all
reptiles. When was there a time when there was not a God? But,
say they, there must have been a time. Then you declare to me, do
you, that there was a time when there was no time. And this is
the philosophy of a great many of the scientific in this day.
They see the heavens stretched out, but they comprehend them not.
And why do they not say, if there was a time when there was no
time, there will be a time again when there will be no time. What
a condition for man to be in! Can we look onward and upward
through the immensity of space, and behold the worlds on worlds
that we call stars, and imagine that they will be blotted out
forever? What an idea! What a philosophy! Why, it ought to be
laughed at by the ignorant, and those who are children in their
reflections. A time when there was no God, no eternity! It cannot
be possible, and the philosopher who tries to establish such a
doctrine cannot possess any correct ideas of his own being. Will
there ever be such a time? No. But forever onward and upward. So
it is with the religion we have embraced.
51
Teach the Sunday School children with regard to the heavens, with
regard to their faith, with regard to their mortal lives, and
reach out to that higher life, far above this, that we may, if we
will, enjoy upon the earth. This is the condition of man. This is
the road for men to walk in, to be obedient to the principles of
eternal truth, those immortal principles that God has revealed to
us.
51
With regard to the ordinances of God, we may remark that we yield
obedience to them because He requires it; and every iota of His
requirements has a rational philosophy with it. We do not get up
things on a hypothesis. That philosophy reaches to all eternity,
and is the philosophy that the Latter-day Saints believe in.
Every particle of truth that every person has received is a gift
of God. We receive these truths, and go on from glory to glory,
from eternal lives to eternal lives, gaining a knowledge of all
things, and becoming Gods, even Sons of God. These are the
celestial ones. These are they whom the Lord has chosen through
their obedience. They have not spurned the truth, when they have
heard it. These are they that have not spurned the Gospel, but
have acknowledged Jesus and God in their true character; that
have acknowledged the angels in their true character. These are
they that work for the salvation of the human family.
51
I say to the Latter-day Saints, all we have to do is to learn of
God. Let the liars lie on, and let the swearers swear on, and
they will go to perdition. All we have to do is to go onward and
upward, and keep the commandments of our Father and God; and He
will confound our enemies. It is for you and me to improve our
children, and teach them to bring forth the elements here, until
we possess all things that are on the earth, and then prepare to
possess the things that are in Heaven, and go on from glory to
glory, until we are crowned with God the Father.
51
May the Lord bless you, Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / John
Taylor, June 17, 1877
John Taylor, June 17, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
Delivered at Farmington, on Sunday Morning, June 17, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
ORDER OF THE PRIESTHOOD--DUTIES OF THE SEVERAL
QUORUMS--DIFFICULTIES
AND THEIR SETTLEMENT-DUTIES OF THE TEACHERS--DISCIPLINE IN THE
CHURCH.
52
The following passage is found in the Doctrine and Covenants,
page 266, new edition--
52
"Which Priesthood continueth in the Church of God in all
generations, and is without beginning of days or end of years.
And the Lord confirmed a Priesthood also upon Aaron and his seed
throughout all their generations;--which Priesthood also
continueth and abideth for ever, with the Priesthood which is
after the holiest order of God. And this greater Priesthood
administereth the Gospel and holdeth the key of the mysteries of
the kingdom, even the key of the knowledge of God; Therefore in
the ordinances thereof, the power of godliness is manifest; and
without the ordinances thereof, and the authority of the
Priesthood, the power of godliness is not manifest unto men in
the flesh. For without this no man can see the face of God, even
the father, and live."
53
There are some ideas associated with these principles which I
will briefly refer to. We have assembled here to more perfectly
organize the Church of God in this place; to establish a Stake;
to select, appoint and set apart the necessary officers there
for. Our President has been moved upon to call upon the Twelve to
go through the Territory and attend to these matters, in
accordance with a revelation which makes it the duty of the
Twelve "to ordain and set in order all the officers of the
Church;" to see that the Church is "righted up" in all its
various departments, and in the organization of its various
quorums; where it is necessary that Stakes should be organized
organize them; and to see that all the quorums and officers be
placed in their proper position so that they will work
harmoniously and according to the revelations and order of God.
The growth of the Church and the changes continually taking place
render it necessary that this work to which we have been called
be attended to. It is very desirable and necessary, too, that
every man should understand his true position in the Church; that
he may the better magnify his calling, and attend to every duty
devolving upon him. In the organization of a Stake of Zion, as
revealed, there should be a President with two Counselors, to
preside over all the officers, authorities and people of that
Stake. There should also be a High Council consisting of Twelve
Councilors presided over by the President of the Stake and his
two Counselors. There should also be a High Priests' Quorum, with
a President and two Counsellors to preside over all the High
Priests in the Stake.
53
The Elders' Quorum should be composed of ninety-six Elders,
presided over by a President and two Counselors, and when more
than ninety-six, other quorums should be organized.
53
The Priests' Quorum should be composed of forty-eight, presided
over by a Bishop. The Teachers' Quorum should be composed of
twenty-four, and the Deacons of twelve, each with their
respective Presidents and Counselors. The Bishop necessarily
presides over the whole of the lesser Priesthood in his Ward, and
they are under his special guidance and direction, while he is
presided over by the Presidency of the Stake, and the Presidents
of the Stakes, in their turn are presided over by the First
Presidency and the Twelve; thus all are amenable to proper
authority in their various organizations and there is no schism
in the body. All Bishops should be properly ordained with their
Counselors, in order to be qualified to act efficiently in their
offices, and to be qualified to sit as common judges in Israel.
54
We have frequently heard that "Order is heaven's first law." In
no earthly government is there so much order evinced as in the
Church and kingdom of God, and for that we are indebted to the
revelations of God. The office of the Priesthood is really to
rule and govern in that government which is recognized as the
Lord's, whether it be in heaven or on the earth. And as the Lord
has restored the everlasting Gospel and the keys of the
everlasting Priesthood which administers in time and eternity,
when we elect officers to fill positions in this Church we choose
men whose authority through their faithfulness will hold good not
only on this earth, but in the heavens, and not only now but
hereafter. And when these things are carried out to their fullest
extent, then will "the will of God be done on earth is in
heaven," and the meek will rejoice in the administration of his
rule.
54
If I had time I might refer to accounts given of various men who
stood at the head of the Priesthood in the different ages of the
world, showing how it has been handed down from one to another,
agreeably to the will of God, for the accomplishment of his
purposes and the benefit of the human family. He has given unto
us a very good and perfect organization; quite as perfect I
think, and I am prepared to say, as any organization that ever
existed upon the face of the earth. And it is indeed reasonable
that such an organization should now exist, for we are living in
what is called the dispensation of the fullness of times; and it
embraces all other dispensations that ever did exist on the
earth. It embraces also all the powers and privileges, rights,
keys and Priesthoods ever known to man.
54
In relation to organizations, there has been a great deal of
carelessness exhibited in many instances; we have failed to sense
the importance of the serious responsibilities that attaches
itself to this Priesthood, this delegated power of heaven. We
have found more or less confusion among the churches wherever we
have gone; and hence the wisdom manifested by the President in
requesting a more perfect organization seems the more to be
appreciated, because of the necessity that exists for
improvement. Says the Lord, "Without the ordinances thereof, and
the authority of the Priesthood, the power of godliness is not
manifest unto man in the flesh; for without this no man can see
the face of God, even the Father, and live." The Lord having
given unto us this divine law and revealed certain principles
unto us, he expects us to govern ourselves accordingly; that
every ordinance in connection with the Priesthood may be
administered properly and in accordance with his law. We find
many departures however from this law. In the bishopric we find
many irregularities. In some instances we have found that a
Bishop has no Counselors, in others he has had one Counselor
perhaps, and sometimes we have found the Bishop with two
Counselors, but he himself not ordained to the office, but had
only been appointed, and in some instances we have found that the
Counselors have not been properly authorized and qualified to act
in their calling. Whereas there is a law regulating these things
which we hope to comply with. Every Bishop should be first
ordained a High Priest, and then set apart to the Bishopric by
the proper authority; and the Bishop's Counselors, if not already
ordained to the High Priesthood, should be, and then set apart to
act in their capacity, as first and second Counselors to the
Bishop. These three then form a quorum, and a court and are
qualified to sit in judgment upon all matters that may come
before the Bishop, as a common judge in Israel which pertains to
his Ward. They are then properly authorized to act in this
capacity, and they ought to be upheld and sustained in the
position they occupy, and in all of their doings, inasmuch as
they are characterized by righteousness and sound judgment, and
as the Scriptures say, with humility and faith, and longsuffering
and wisdom, and according to the principles laid down in the book
of Doctrine and Covenants, which the Spirit of God would dictate
to men occupying such a position.
54
And then if there is an appeal from this court it goes to the
High Council which is also composed of High Priests, set apart to
this office, by the First Presidency or the Twelve, to be
presided over by the Presidency of the Stake. For the lack of
this more perfect organization all kinds of confusion has
prevailed among the brethren in many instances; all kinds of
little differences are taken to the High Council, which ought to
be taken to the Bishop's court. People sometimes quarrel about
little things, very trivial affairs that do not represent more
than ten or twenty dollars in monetary matters, and they are not
satisfied unless the High Council try such cases. And what is the
result? Instead of having these little matters settled by the
Teachers or Bishops in their own Wards, they occupy the time of
the fifteen men composing the Council besides their own and that
of the witnesses, who generally number from five to fifteen. But
these men work for nothing and board themselves, and therefore it
costs the disputants nothing for the adjudication of their
differences, whereas in such cases the High Council would prefer
to put their hands in their pockets and pay the amount in dispute
rather than listen to their nonsense. And it would seem that some
men are so inconsiderate, that they would impose upon them,
because they are willing to give their time.
54
Such cases should not come before the High Council; they more
properly belong to the lesser Priesthood, to the Priests and
Teachers and to the Bishop's court.
55
Such men do not realize their position before God and their
brethren. If men have differences they should try to settle them
amicably among themselves. But if they cannot do this, let them
take the first steps as directed in the Church Covenants, let
them then come together as brethren having a claim upon the
Spirit and power of God which would attend them if they lived
their religion, and then, provided the Priests and Teachers did
their duty and were filled with wisdom and the spirit of their
office and calling, ninety-nine cases out of every hundred might
be satisfactorily settled without either troubling the Bishop's
court or the High Council. But because these duties of the lesser
Priesthood are not faithfully performed or sufficiently
estimated, they are not carried out according to the laws laid
down for our government and thus many of these differences and
difficulties exist in our midst.
55
When the Church is organized in all its various departments with
the President at the head, the Twelve in their place, the High
Priests, Seventies and Elders in theirs, together with the
Bishops and lesser Priesthood, the local aids and governments
each acting in their appointed sphere and calling, and all
operated upon and influenced by the Holy Spirit, then the whole
becomes as the body of a man, sound and complete in all its
members, and everything moves harmoniously and pleasantly along.
For the body, we are told, has not one member but many: "And the
eye cannot say unto the hand, I have no need of thee; nor again
the head to the feet, I have no need of you;" but every man in
his place acting in his office and calling. And there is as much
devolving upon the Priests, the Teachers and Deacons and those of
the lesser Priesthood as there is upon any other members of the
Church. When they do not fulfill their duties, what is the
result? People go to the Twelve, or to the First Presidency, they
pass the more immediate authorities, and confusion and disorder
exist, and valuable time is occupied almost needlessly, and those
who will work may work until they are broken down ready to cease
their earthly labors, and all this for the want of men's knowing
their duties and doing them.
56
But while we are contending over little things what becomes of
us? We are losing sight of our callings, we forget that this
kingdom was established upon the earth for the purpose of
introducing righteousness and the laws and principles of truth,
the laws of heaven upon the earth, and of blessing mankind and of
saving the living and the dead. We forget what we are here for,
and what the kingdom of God is established for. It is not for you
or for me or anybody else alone; it is the interests of the world
and the salvation of mankind. We are expected, every one of us,
to perform the various duties and responsibilities devolving upon
us. If we neglect them are we not guilty before God? Whence come
the difficulties that we have in our midst? Because as I have
said in many instances the Priesthood do not perform their
duties, are not vigilant and faithful. The Teachers sometimes
come to visit us and sometimes they do not. I do not know how it
is with you, but they rarely visit me. When they do come, am I
pleased to see them? Yes. I call my family together, and then
addressing the Teachers I say to them; "Brethren, we are all very
glad to see you, we are ready to listen to you and if you have
any instructions for us we shall be happy to hear you." These are
my feelings with regard to men who act as Teachers. And are they
prepared to teach me? Yes. If I have been negligent or careless,
they will enquire into it; and the same with the members of my
family. Or are there ill feelings existing among any of the
members of the household; or between them and our neighbors. If
so, they should find out. It is their business to know whether I
and my family are living our religion or not; and the same with
everybody else's family in the Church. But how is it now? They
come perhaps once in three months, or nine months as the case may
be. And when they do come they have a few words and questions
which, to say the least, are very formal. Is that the spirit and
calling of a Teacher? No! They should be full of the light and
revelation of God, quick to discover everything and know
everybody and their standing in their jurisdiction. And they
would too if they performed their duties and were faithful to the
welfare of the people. What is the result? The wards are not
attended to. What follows? We have drinking in our midst. Yes,
Elders and High Priests and Seventies are tempted to drink and
humiliate themselves before God and the people. We have others
that lie and cheat. And who pays any attention to it? Some think
it would not be polite to attend to some of these matters; but I
tell you God will take hold of them by and by, and they will know
whether he will be polite or not. If a man does wrong, let him be
held accountable for that wrong, no matter who he may be. If he
cheats, bring him up; if he lies, let him be treated as a liar;
if he breaks the Sabbath bring him to an account for it; let the
proper officers of the Church see that they do their duty, or God
will not hold them guiltless. Let all the Elders, the Priests,
Teachers and Deacons and other officers thoroughly and faithfully
perform their duties, and then we will see whether there is any
power in the Priesthood or not; then we will know whether the
blessings of the Lord attend the ordinances or not; then we will
know that God rules in Israel, and that the honest in heart, the
truthful and those who love righteousness are in reality his
people, and that they will maintain the right and purge the
Church from evil of every kind. We do not want to become
partakers of other men's sins; the First Presidency will not,
neither will the Twelve; the Bishops should not, for God will
require it at their hands.
57
God intends to build up a Church here after the pattern of the
one that exists in heaven; and to come down and associate himself
with man upon the earth. Are we prepared? No. Shall we be by the
course we are going? Never, while the world stands. Therefore we
are going forth and wherever we find things disorganize, we
organize them, and then call upon the various organizations to
perform their duties in fidelity, honesty and faithfulness, that
every man may be felt after to the utmost extremity of the
Territory, that it may be known what they are doing, whether they
are for God and the principles of truth or not. We do not want
any more "Good Lord and good devil;" the line will be drawn and
we will know who is for the kingdom and who is not. If we do not
those things which are required at our hands, what is the use of
our profession? Why should men who do not want to do right, who
break the Sabbath, who steal, defraud and impose upon their
neighbors, why should they court the fellowship of the Saints? Do
you think they will get into the kingdom of God? No. We read of
ten virgins, five of whom were wise and five were foolish; and I
think both the wise and the foolish ones got into rather a bad
condition--they went to sleep. By and by, at midnight, the cry
was heard, "Behold, the bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet
him." Then they all awakened, rubbed their eyes a little, I
suppose, looked around for their lamps, some of which contained
oil and some were empty. Those who had no oil in their lamps went
to those who had, requesting them to give them of their oil, for
their lamps had gone out. But those who had oil had none to
spare, and the foolish were told to go to those who sold oil and
buy. When the bridegroom came those who were ready went in with
him to the marriage, and the others did not, and--that's all. We
might as well look at these things squarely and see how we stand,
and what our position is before the Lord. "Be not deceived. God
is not mocked; that which a man sows he will reap; if we sow to
the flesh, we shall of the flesh reap corruption; if we sow to
the spirit, we shall reap life everlasting."
57
Why should men who do not want to do right stop in our midst? If
I did not want to be a Latter-day Saint, I would say, Gentlemen,
I will leave you, success to you." But then I do not know what I
might do or might not do were I in such a condition. At any rate,
why do men palm themselves upon the community as Latter-day
Saints, when they are not? And we hear of them grumbling and
growling about the Priesthood. If the Priesthood are such
rascals, why do they not leave them, and seek more congenial
society?
58
When these organizations are completed there will be a President
with two Counselors and they will preside over all other Councils
in the Stake. And it will be expected that all the others under
their presidency will listen to their counsels; and it will be
expected that they will listen to the instructions of President
Young and the Twelve. And it is then expected that the Priests,
Teachers and Deacons will hearken to and obey the counsel of
their Bishop; and it will be expected that the people will listen
to the voice of their Priests and Teachers and those whose
business it is to look after their interest and welfare. We are
now approaching a very important stage in the history of this
latter-day work; we may try to dig around our duties and
responsibilities, but we have to meet them. We have got to walk
according to the laws of God, or abide by the result for not
doing it. God expects these things at our hands, and they are
things which we have a right to expect from one another; it is
expected that we all will do our duty, and God the Father of
Jesus, and all the eternal Priesthood in the heavens expect the
Presidency, the Twelve, the Presidents of Stakes, the High
Priests, High Councils, the Seventies and Elders, the Bishops,
Priests, Teachers and Deacons and all the Priesthood and all the
people to be governed by the law of God, and to help faithfully
to build Zion and establish the kingdom of God that we may be one
in all things temporal and spiritual; that we may be welded and
united together on earth and not only on the earth but in the
heavens also. This is what the whole thing points to, that the
Priesthood on the earth should operate and co-operate with the
Priesthood of heaven in the accomplishment of the purposes of
God. We are building Temples that we may labor therein for
ourselves and also become saviors on Mount Zion. How can we
operate with the Priesthood of heaven unless we are governed by
the Priesthood God has given us on the earth? We cannot do it; we
must be governed by the laws and principles he has revealed for
our guidance, and for our salvation. And that God may help us to
do his will and perform the work given us to do, is my prayer, in
the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / Orson
Hyde, April 5, 1877
Orson Hyde, April 5, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON HYDE,
Delivered in the Temple, St. George, April 5, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
PRAYER THE MEDIUM FOR BLESSING--PRACTICAL MORALITY ESTABLISHES
CONFIDENCE--THE PROPHET JOSEPH MANIFEST IN BRIGHAM--AGE PREVENTS
EFFORT, BUT WHEN BEHIND THE VAIL, FREEDOM FROM OBSTRUCTION IS
OUR OPPORTUNITY.
58
I have not language, my brethren and sisters, to express the
feelings and emotions of my heart on coming into this Temple
yesterday morning; I could not describe them if I were to
undertake to do so, and consequently I will sum up in short by
saying, that the sentiments of my heart were, Thank God for such
a place in which to worship and to reverence his high and holy
name.
59
We have been listening this morning to some very interesting and
truthful remarks, and I have felt edified, instructed, and
comforted in my feelings. And I think, if we all remember our
prayers in the season thereof, in sincerity and truth, that our
light would shine before us according to our needs and wants. It
is too often the case that this important duty is neglected. I
look at the rivers of water, I trace them to their source, and I
find that many times the places where they originate are small
and ofttimes hidden from the popular gaze. But, notwithstanding,
they flow down and the waters increase, until by tributaries the
main channel becomes a mighty river. So our prayers in private
and family circle are secret and retired from the public, but
they keep the fire burning upon the altar of our hearts. And it
is not often that persons who faithfully attend to this duty walk
in darkness, it is seldom that they apostatize and turn away from
the faith, especially when we couple our solemn prayers with a
short sermon or lecture of comfort and of peace to our wives and
children, sanctifying our prayers by words of consolation, and
then we have a little heaven on earth. And I have noticed that
those who do this can generally give a reason for the hope that
is in them. Where these things are neglected, however small they
may appear in the estimation of some, there is a want of the
vital principle that feeds the soul, that keeps the leaves and
branches green, that imparts beauty and loveliness to all nature.
59
I have thought that if we were a little more punctual in the
discharge of our obligations one with another and to all men, it
would be the means of opening wider the door of light and truth
to all pursuing that course. It is too often the case that we
sometimes contract duties and make promises to discharge them,
when our present condition and future prospects are altogether
too slim to justify our doing so. Yet we feel we must go in debt
to supply our immediate wants. And when the time comes for
payment to be made, it is not at all an unfrequent chapter in our
lives, that at that particular time we were not so well prepared
to meet the obligation as we were the day we made the contract.
This I apprehend is a barrier to our success and our prosperity.
And I feel that if there was more punctuality manifested by us in
paying our obligations than now exists, we would have more
confidence in one another than we already have. I do not
recommend any person to take his neighbor in hand and say, "Pay
me that which thou owest me." So far as my memory serves me, in
such cases as when persons owed me who failed to pay me according
to promise, and I believed them honest and upright in their
feelings, seeking not to take advantage, I do not recollect ever
having crowded such persons, or putting them to the least
inconvenience. I think it is good and honorable on the part of
the creditor to establish his name and character by showing mercy
and easing the burden of those who may be indebted to him. For
there should be a disposition on one part to avoid contracting
debts, and a disposition on the other to be as lenient as
circumstances permit, to move away all the obstruction we can
from the path of each other's prosperity. However small these
matters may seem, they are important.
59
At the time our Prophet and Patriarch were killed, or at least
soon afterwards, when the Twelve returned to Nauvoo, their
immediate circumstances were not altogether agreeable and
pleasant or profitable. But suffice it to say we had a meeting, a
Conference, at which President Young was the centre of
attraction. On his rising to speak, and as soon as he opened his
mouth, I heard the voice of Joseph through him, and it was as
familiar to me as the voice of my wife, the voice of my child, or
the voice of my father. And not only the voice of Joseph did I
distinctly and unmistakably hear, but I saw the very gestures of
his person, the very features of his countenance, and if I
mistake not, the very size of his person appeared on the stand.
And it went through me with the thrill of conviction that Brigham
was the man to lead this people. And from that day to the present
there has not been a query or a doubt upon my mind with regard to
the divinity of his appointment; I know that he was the man
selected of God to fill the position he now holds.
60
I have found in my experience that there is a good deal in a
man's having confidence in himself. A person having little
confidence in God and more in himself is not good; the capital
stock should be in the Lord our God, and the smaller portion in
the creature operating.
60
When the Lord created man, I believe he placed in him a portion
of himself, that is a portion of every qualification that he
himself possessed. And in our sphere we are to act independently;
but under and by the power of those principles of natural
inspiration. There is a good deal of natural inspiration in man;
and when that is touched by the finger of the Almighty, it makes
the cup a delicious one, it makes the mind truly enlightened.
60
Brethren and sisters, I have all confidence in the Lord our
God--I say all confidence, perhaps that calls for a little
qualification. At any rate I believe in him, and that he is just,
wise and merciful. If I did not believe he was merciful, I could
not believe my own eyes while looking upon this vast congregation
of his people, assembled in this isolated place, here in the
southern portion of our Territory.
60
I tell you how I feel in relation to the matters that have been
spoken of here to-day. If I had more confidence in myself, and in
my own ability, limited though it may be, I could venture farther
and do more, and perhaps overcome my natural timidity and become
a more efficient agent in the hands of our Father of doing good.
This I desire with all my heart. I can say that what little I
possess of this world's goods are subject to the orders of my
superiors in the Priesthood, myself and all that I command are at
their dictation to be used in the service of our God for the
advancement of his kingdom. I labored with my hands until I
reached my seventieth year, when I had to cease working; and for
the last two years I have not been able to do anything, not even
to cut a stick of wood or fetch a bucketful of water. But I feel
thankful that my health is as good as it is, and that I have
lived to see this day, and to behold this elegant structure
reared to the honor of our God, and to have the privilege of
meeting and joining with so many of my brethren and sisters to
worship within its walls.
61
Brethren, I rejoice in the service of God, and I want to continue
in it; and if our religion had no more consolation than it now
affords, it would be ample to inspire us to honor it and to live
it. I look around me and see a great many heads as white and many
whiter than my own. I ofttimes wish, Oh, that I were again active
and able to work manfully and energetically in the cause of
truth! But no; like many others of my age, I am subject to
rheumatism and pains in my limbs, which at times disable me; I
have commenced to feel the infirmities of increasing age and
years; and so many of us now, after these many years of toil,
have to struggle with the going down sun of our earthly
existence. But we have the consolation of knowing that our mortal
body will not always impede our progress, we shall not forever
suffer its inconveniences; we are gladdened in the hope of either
laying down this mortal tabernacle or undergoing that welcome
change which will free us from all afflictions and annoyances.
And we hail the day when we shall be free from sorrow and death,
to forever rejoice in the joys of everlasting lives. But while we
remain let us struggle on, and continue the good fight of faith
until we are called home. I calculate, the Lord being my helper,
to do the very best I can. How long I may live I know not,
neither do I feel much anxiety, feeling as I do that I am in the
hands of my Heavenly Father, who will do with me as seemeth him
good. But yet if I could be spared in health, I would like to see
the adversary bound, to trouble and harass no more the children
of our God. I would like to live to see myself entirely redeemed
from the tradition of our forefathers, which we have inherited
through entailment, and completely baptized in the element of
life everlasting. These are my heart's desires. I pray that God
may continue to bless us and help us to walk day by day in
obedience to the requirements of heaven. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 /
Brigham Young, July 24, 1877
Brigham Young, July 24, 1877
ADDRESS BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered to the Sunday School Children, in the New Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, July 24, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
ITEMS OF HISTORY--THE PIONEERS--TALKING TO THE CHILDREN--PEACE IN
UTAH--GOD A PERSONAGE OF TABERNACLE--THE FOOLISH FASHIONS.
61
If I can have quiet and the strict attention of the congregation
I think all can hear me. The children, as well as those of older
growth and manhood, will please cease their talking one to
another, cease the rubbing of feet on the floor, cease to make
noise. I have a few words for the children. The larger portion of
this congregation have been born in this Territory; they know
nothing of the outside world; they know but little in comparison
as to the cause of their birth and education within the valleys
of these mountains. A short recital of the reasons, why these
children before me were born here instead of being born in the
States, I can give you, and will endeavor to do so in a few
words.
63
In 1830, forty-seven years ago last March, the Book of Mormon was
printed and bound. Joseph Smith had received revelation, and
plates on which were engraved characters from which the book was
translated. Before the book was printed, before Joseph had the
privilege of testifying to the truth of the latter-day work,
persecution was raised against him. On the 6th day of April of
the same year the Church of Jesus Christ was organized.
Persecution increased and continued to increase. He left the
State of New York and went to the State of Ohio. The Gospel was
preached there and many received it. A settlement was formed, but
Joseph had not the privilege of staying there long before they
hunted him so determinedly that he was forced to leave Kirtland
and the State of Ohio. He then went to Missouri. In the year
1838, in the month of March, in company with a number of
brethren, myself included, Joseph arrived at Far West, Caldwell
county, Missouri. We had not the privilege of staying there more
than for a few months before the cry was raised against Joseph
Smith, that he was guilty of high treason. This aroused the
people and the government of the State; and in October,
thirty-five hundred of the militia of the State of Missouri were
marched against a few of us in Far West. They succeeded in taking
Joseph and Hyrum and sixty-five others and putting them in
prison. When Joseph had his trial, the great accusation against
him was that he believed in the fulfilment of prophecy--the
prophecies that had been made by Prophets of old and contained in
Holy Writ. When Judge King asked Joseph if he believed the
predictions of Daniel the Prophet, that in the latter-days the
God of heaven would set up a kingdom which should succeed and
finally rule and hold dominion over all other kingdoms, Joseph
replied that he did believe this scripture as well as the rest.
This was considered treason! Joseph's lawyer turned to Judge King
and said, "Judge, I think you had better write it down that the
Bible is high treason," and this was all they found against him.
But the mob continued until they drove the Latter-day Saints out
of the State of Missouri. We were told if we remained there the
people would be upon us. What we were guilty of we did not know,
only that we believed in the Bible and the fulfilment of
prophecy, or, in other words, in the literal reading of the word
of God. They succeeded, after killing many of the latter-day
Saints--men, women, and children, cruelly massacring them, in
driving us out of the State to the State of Illinois, where the
people received us with open arms, especially the inhabitants of
the city of Quincy; for which kindness the hearts of our people
who passed through these scenes have ever been lifted to God,
petitioning for blessings upon them. And they have been blessed.
We lived in the State of Illinois a few years; and here, as
elsewhere, persecution overtook us. It came from Missouri,
centering itself upon Joseph, and fastened itself upon others. We
lived in Illinois from 1839 to 1844, by which time they again
succeeded in kindling the spirit of persecution against Joseph
and the Latter-day Saints. Treason! treason! treason! they cried,
calling us murderers, thieves, liars, adulterers, and the worst
people on the earth. And this was done by the priests, those
pious dispensers of the Christian religion whose charity was
supposed to be extended to all men, Christian and heathen; they
were joined by drunkards, gamblers, thieves, liars, in crying
against the Latter-day Saints. They took Joseph and Hyrum, and as
a guarantee for their safety, Governor Thomas Ford pledged the
faith of the State of Illinois. They were imprisoned, on the
pretense of safe keeping, because the mob was so enraged and
violent. The Governor left them in the hands of the mob, who
entered the prison and shot them dead. John Taylor, who is
present with us to day, was in the prison too, and was also shot,
and was confined to his bed for several months afterwards. After
the mob had committed these murders they came upon us and burned
our houses and our grain. When the brethren would go out to put
out the fire, the mob would lie concealed under fences, and in
the darkness of the night, they would shoot them. At last they
succeeded in driving us from the State of Illinois.
63
Three congressmen came in the Fall of 1845, and had a Conference
with the Twelve and others; they were desirous that we should
leave the United States. We told them we would do so, we had
staid long enough with them; we agreed to leave the State of
Illinois in consequence of that religious prejudice against us
that we could not stay in peace any longer. These men said the
people were prejudiced against us. Stephen A. Douglass, one of
the three had been acquainted with us. He said "I know you, I
knew Joseph Smith; he was a good man," and this people was a good
people; but the prejudices of the priests and the ungodly are
such that, said he, "Gentlemen, you cannot stay here and live in
peace." We agreed to leave. We completed our Temple far enough to
give endowments to many. We left Nauvoo in February, 1846. There
remained behind a few of the very poor, the sick and the aged,
who suffered again from the violence of the mob: they were
whipped and beaten, and had their houses burned. We travelled
west, stopping in places, building settlements, where we left the
poor who could not travel any further with the company. Exactly
thirty years to-day, myself, with others, came out of what we
named Emigration Canon; we crossed the Big and Little mountains,
and came down the valley about three quarters of a mile south of
this. We located, and we looked about, and finally we came and
camped between the two forks of City Creek, one of which ran
south-west and the other west. Here we planted our standard on
this Temple block and the one above it; here we pitched our camps
and determined that here we would settle and stop. Still our
brethren who tarried by the way were toiling through poverty and
distress. At one time, I was told, they would have perished from
starvation, had not the Lord sent quails among them. These birds
flew against their wagons, and they either killed or stunned
themselves, and the brethren and sisters gathered them up, which
furnished them with food for days, until they made their way in
the wilderness.
63
Children, we are the pioneers of this country, with one
exception, west of the Mississippi river; we established the
first printing press in every State from here to the Pacific
Ocean, and we were the first to establish libraries, and the
first to establish good schools; we were the first to plant out
orchards and to improve the desert country, making it like the
garden of Eden.
64
I will not prolong this recital; but will ask the children if
they can now understand why they were born here in this far off
land? You might just as well have been born in Missouri or
Illinois, if your parents had been treated as they should have
been. If let alone to enjoy the rights and liberties in common
with our fellowmen, we would have beautified the land, made it an
Eden and adorned it with everything desirable. But we were not
allowed to stay there to possess the homes we had made; and
consequently we are here and this has been your birth-place. And
now that we are here, we are followed by a set of men who are
ready to re-enact the scenes that we have already passed through.
But we are now where we can keep and preserve ourselves in the
possession of our homes and property. They drove us to the
fastnesses of the Rocky Mountains, and it will be a hard matter
to dispossess us again; it will prove a job, if undertaken, that
they would be glad to let out before they get fairly into it. But
still they are after us; and when you hear of this and that with
regard to myself, being guilty of this and that wrong; I would
have you look at those who make these accusations, look at
certain characters we have and have had in our midst who are
called ministers of justice, ministers of the law; they are bosom
companions of thieves, liars and murderers; but the honorable and
upright they hate because their deeds are evil; and they believe
they have a mission, but it is a hard one to accomplish.
64
You can now understand, my children, why you were born in Utah,
and not in either Missouri or Illinois. If they had let us alone
we would have made those lands an Eden, and we would have
molested or hurt no one. For there are no people that preserve
the laws of our government as well as the Latter-day Saints.
64
Now, permit me to cast one reflection before closing this part of
my address. You have been reading of the great and alarming
"uprising of the Mormons!" what a terrible time they are
experiencing in Utah! etc.
64
Wonderful! Wonderful! You have seen your fathers, who are
farmers, go to their farms, and those who are mechanics, to their
workshops, and our merchants to their place of business, without
molesting any person, and what a terrible state of affairs this
is. You have read, too, in our late papers about the uprising of
the railroad strikers, which has really taken place; does it not
seem singular to you why these characters, who are so afraid of
trouble, do not go east and lend their aid and moral influence to
quell the riot? You can understand that if we had been let alone
we would have done justice and preserved the laws. Who pay their
taxes as well as do the Latter-day Saints? No people. Who honor
so well the laws of our government? No other people. This is the
speech that brother George Q. Cannon was expected to have made.
He wanted me to make it and I have to make the two speeches in
one.
65
Now, a few words of counsel to the children. Do you feel,
children, that you can remain patient and endure my talk a little
longer? I think you can. A few words of counsel to you, to you
that understand what I am saying, I hope you will observe what I
say and remember it, and carry it out in your lives. The first is
to love the Lord your God with all your hearts. And the next is
to honor your parents, that your days may be long in the land
which the Lord your God has given us. Observe, children, and
hearken. You are taught to worship the Lord, so are the children
of the Christian world. They have their Sunday schools, and
churches and meeting-houses, and their ministers and teachers who
instruct the children. You go to them and ask them if they know
anything about that Holy Being whom they worship, and whom they
call God. Not that the comprehension of children is equal to that
of the aged philosopher, but still you have some understanding.
Children, when you ask the ministers of Christendom whom they
worship, they will tell you, "Oh, we worship God?" Who is that
God? Can you tell us where he lives? The answer is, "No." Can you
tell us anything about his character? He is a personage without
any body at all; he has neither body nor parts, he has no head,
he has no ears, he has no eyes to see, he has no nose to smell,
no mouth to speak, no arms to handle anything, nor a body to
which these arms can be attached; he has no legs, he therefore
cannot walk; and finally they say, to sum him up to our entire
satisfaction, he is a personage without body, parts or passions.
65
Now, little children, can you conceive what kind of a being this
is? You say, "It's nothing at all." That is just what it is; it
is a myth; it is nothing to look at, nothing to adore, nothing to
worship, nothing to admire, nothing to appeal to for help. He has
no arms to either handle us or our enemies; he has no legs, he
can neither walk to them nor to us; he has no eyes to behold
their follies or ours. And this is the god that the Christian
world worship, and teach their children to worship.
65
Now, children, remember this. We teach you that our Father in
heaven is a personage of tabernacle, just as much as I am who
stand before you to-day, and he has all the parts and passions of
a perfect man, and his body is composed of flesh and bones, but
not of blood. He, therefore, has eyes to see, and his eyes are
upon all the works of his hands; he has ears, which are open to
hear the prayers of little children, and he loves you, and knows
you, for you are all his offspring; and his knowledge of you is
so minute that, to use the language of the ancients, not a hair
of your head falls to the ground unnoticed. This is the kind of
God we worship. Children, call upon him in your childhood and
youth, for from such as you he has said he will not turn away.
Ask the Father to protect you; always ask him, in the name of
Jesus, for his spirit. The youth, the child, those who are
partially grown, as well as the aged, cease not to call upon God
with all your hearts. Remember this. Obey your parents, honor
them and seek to do them good. And parents, seek to honor your
children; bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the
Lord. Teach them truth and not error; teach them to love and
serve God; teach them to believe in Jesus Christ the Son of God
and the Savior of the world, who is a personage of tabernacle. He
was to all appearance like other men, and he was the express
image of the Father. If he were here, to-day, as he appeared at
Jerusalem, he would pass through this Congregation, and no one
would suppose but what he was an ordinary stranger visiting us.
65
Children, believe in this character, he is the Savior of the
world, and the Father has appointed him to act in his exalted
position. It is not my business nor yours to question the Father
why he appointed this Jesus to be the Savior of the world. If you
do not now fully comprehend this, the time will come when you
will. Remember, too, the great principle of improvement. Learn!
learn! learn! continue to learn, to study by observation and from
good books! Listen to the instruction of your parents, and of
your brethren who hold the holy Priesthood, and they will teach
you the ways of happiness and of life eternal. If any of you are
so unfortunate as to have parents who wander into by and
forbidden paths, and who do things that are wrong, follow not
after them, but honor them and be kind to them, and teach them by
example the better way. Study the Bible, the Book of Mormon, the
Doctrine and Covenants, read the sermons that are published in
the deseret News, as well as all the standard works of the
Church. Such reading will afford you instruction and improvement;
but novels allure the mind and are without profit.
66
Little girls, permit me to ask you, Wont you be so kind and so
good as to take those pins or the india rubber cords out of the
back of the skirts of your dresses, so that you will look comely.
They make you look uncomely, to see your dresses drawn around
you, showing your form. Mothers ought to be ashamed of teaching
their children such things. Dress your children and yourselves in
that comely, angelic manner that, were an angel to visit you, you
would not feel ashamed. I am very pleased to say that there are
some of our girls, and numbered among them are some of my own,
whom you could not get to adopt these follies. Ask your mothers,
then, to make your clothes suitable and becoming; and keep your
hair smooth and nice. The hair is given to the female for
adornment; and therefore let the ladies, young and old, adorn
their heads with their hair. Mothers should study and children
should study to preserve the skin of the children from being
ruined by dirt, and the heat of a scorching sun, and to keep
themselves clean and pure; but children, now remember, study
those books that teach you the way of life and salvation.
66
You see that the infant and the children die. How many of you
witness the infant lying in its little coffin, and here lie the
child and the youth; they pass away in death. And again, here are
the middle-aged, many of them pass away into eternity; the old
people must die. And the world is but a span.
66
Are we going to cease to exist? No, this world is only a
preparatory place to gain a knowledge of God, that we may be
prepared to enter into a higher state of existence and glory, and
grow up unto Christ our living head. Learn the ways of the Lord
in your youth, and continue therein all the days of your life,
that you may be prepared for that higher state of glory that
awaits the faithful children of our God.
66
I have said enough to answer my own feelings, for this occasion,
and perhaps to satisfy you. I say to all, God bless you, my
children, my little ones. I love you, I am a great lover of
children and innocence and purity, and I am a hater of iniquity,
just as much so as the Lord, and perhaps more than I should be. I
do not know this. I think very frequently, in looking upon the
actions of men, that I do not have compassion enough; but when I
see the wolf among the lambs I am after them, to see that they do
not destroy the lambs. And when you are told that you do not know
anything about "Mormonism," you may know it is wrong; you know
something of it every day. I would have given worlds if I could
have known the truth in my childhood, as I now hear it. I had a
great desire to know it, and the priests were after me from the
time I was eight years of age. I was infidel to their creeds, but
not to the Bible, not to God, not to holiness, but to the creeds
of the children of men I was infidel, and am to this day. I say,
God bless you, my children. I give all of you an invitation to
attend the meetings on the Sabbath day, to hear the preaching and
to worship God, and to spend the Sabbath day prudently in the
love and fear of God. Try to adopt in your whole lives that code
of morals which our religion teaches, and which we urge upon the
people. God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 /
Brigham Young, July 19, 1877
Brigham Young, July 19, 1877
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the Tabernacle, Ogden, at a meeting of the Relief
Societies of Weber County, July 19, 1877.
(Reported by James Taylor.)
RELIEF SOCIETIES--TALK TO MOTHERS--IMPROVEMENT
SOCIETIES--DOMESTIC
MATTERS--TRAINING CHILDREN--HOME PRODUCTION--SILK INTERESTS.
67
[The following discourse was delivered by President Brigham
Young; it was not revised by our respected President, but is
presented as reported by brother James Taylor, of Ogden.]
67
I expected to attend a meeting of the Relief Societies of this
Stake of Zion to hear reports, and comments from the Presidency,
the Secretaries, and from those that they would call upon to
speak. I learn from the President that the calculation was to
invite the brethren to come here and talk to them, instead of
their talking to us, and to give them instructions, point out
their duties, and direct them with regard to their future course
of life. This we are willing to do, on conditions. Were I to ask
you if you are willing to comply with those conditions, I have no
doubt but what you would at once answer me in the affirmative,
and believe that you would carry out the declaration of your own
voices, for this would be your mind. The question is, will you
carry out our instructions? We leave each and every one to
determine that by their future lives. We hope that the people
will hearken and by their acts respond to our requests.
67
The people called Latter-day Saints say that they wish to know
and understand how to order their lives before Him when we serve
and acknowledge as our Father and our God. If I were to give you
my own feelings with regard to instructions, many of you would
perhaps consider it egotism; still, I take the liberty of saying
to these my sisters, if the counsel and instruction that your
unworthy servant has given to the inhabitants of the earth had
been obeyed and carried out, I have taught them enough to have
saved the nations of the earth, and to have made every one of
them to be Latter-day Saints.
68
We are professedly Saints. What is the difference between a Saint
of God and an angel of God? One is clothed upon with mortality,
the other has passed through mortality and has received the
celestial glory of our heavenly Father, and is free from the
contaminating influences of sin that we have to contend with.
This is the difference. We ask the question, can mortal beings
live so that they are worthy of the society of angels? I can
answer the question for myself--I believe that they can; I am
sure that they can. But in doing this, they must subdue the sin
that is within themselves, correct every influence that arises
within their own hearts that is opposed to the sanctifying
influences of the grace of God, and purify themselves by their
faith and by their conduct, so that they are worthy. Then they
are prepared for the society of angels. To be Saints indeed,
requires every wrong influence that is within them, as
individuals, to be subdued, until every evil desire is
eradicated, and every feeling of their hearts is brought into
entire subjection to the will of Christ. Now you all believe this
just as much as I do.
68
The first thing I am going to introduce to my sisters is the
condition of this community. Since I have come into this place I
understand that you have a great deal of sickness here. "It is
very warm weather," one says. "A great deal of sickness," says
another. I want to say to you that warm weather is very healthy
weather. And I can say still further, with regard to our climate,
a dry climate is a healthy climate, much more so than where a
damp miasma arises from swamps and decayed materials, which is so
frequently the case in low lands, especially in the Mississippi
Valley, but not so on this western slope. Now I want you to
understand what I am talking to you--this weather is beautiful
weather to enjoy health.
69
Now I will talk to you mothers. If I were invited to your houses
to take supper, or breakfast to-morrow morning, if you have it
within your reach you will have a platter of meat cooked, and
will put this before your children. They are hungry, and require
something to satisfy the demands of nature. You place this before
them, and, if they choose, in our country, they may gorge
themselves to overflowing. You do not stop to ask them if they
have eaten sufficient, and ask them now to desist, and eat
moderately. You will let your children eat green apples and
berries of any kind; sit down and eat fat meat, if they choose it
and like it; and fill their systems with swine's flesh which is
more susceptible of diseases than any other flesh that we eat. It
is not like fish or fowl. It is susceptible of disease of every
kind, and will impregnate the system with disease far quicker
than any other food that we eat. Now, mothers, it is well for you
to think of these things. I will tell you how you can enjoy
health. You let your children have a little milk in the morning.
I would prefer putting it over the fire and boiling it, and put
one-third water in it, with a little flour and a particle of salt
to make it palatable. Give them a little bread with it--not soft
bread, teach your children to eat crust--hard baked bread, that
the Americans would call stale, but the English would not. Teach
them to eat this, and go eat sparingly. Instead of drinking
unhealthy water, boil such water, and let it stand until it is
cool. If the children are in the least troubled with summer
complaint, and are weak in their bowels, make a weak composition
tea, sweeten it with loaf sugar, and put a little nice cream in
it; and let the children make a practice of drinking composition
instead of cold water. Mothers, keep the children from eating
meat; and let them eat vegetables that are fully matured, not
unripe, and bread that is well baked, not soft. Do not put your
loaf into the oven with a fire hot enough to burn it before it is
baked through, but with a slow heat, and let it remain until it
is perfectly baked; and I would prefer, for my own eating, each
and every loaf to be no thicker than my two hands--you tell how
thick they are--and I would want the crust as thick as my hand.
69
Now for experience. You see I am creeping up into years; and I
have been from my boyhood a person of observation. I have many
and many a time said to children when they begged for the soft
bread, that was not baked thoroughly, "Look here; you will not
live very long; you will probably come to a premature grave." I
have noticed invariably the child that selects the soft bread to
be a short-lived person. The children that hunt around after the
crust and eat it, I have noticed endure, live, and continue to
live on. Have you ever noticed this? I have quite aged sisters
here; and I am talking to many that have children, grand-children
and great-grand-children, like myself. Have you ever observed
this? If you have not I wish you would commence to reflect upon
it.
70
You say you are improving. These societies are for the
improvement of our manners, our dress, our habits, and our
methods of living. Now, sisters, will you take notice, and
instruct those who are not here to-day, to adopt this rule--stop
your children from eating meat, and especially fat meat; let them
have composition to drink, instead of unhealthy water; let them
eat a little milk porridge; let them eat sparingly and not
oppress the stomach so as to create a fever. No matter whether it
is a child or a middle-aged person, whenever the stomach is
over-loaded and charged with more than is required it creates a
fever; this fever creates sickness, until death relieves the
sufferer. Now the people do not think of this. You ought to have
thought of it. I have taught this for years and years to the
people. When we commence to shape our lives according to the
judgment that is given to us, and we exercise a proper portion of
thought, and study the laws of life, to know what to give, and
how to guide and direct our children and ourselves, we shall find
that the longevity of this people will increase. Although it is a
fact that the longevity of this people is as great perhaps as
that of any other people at the present time; yet we shall find
if we will hearken to the wisdom our Heavenly Father has given
us, this will increase; and we shall learn at once that we are
enjoying better health, we shall have a greater amount of
vitality, and a stronger development of ability, and by
temperance and moderation lay the foundation for the development
of the mind. Now, here let me throw in a side remark. I do not
mean to go without food and go to fasting. This is the other
extreme. A sufficient amount of food that will agree with the
stomach is healthy, and should be partaken of. Aged or middle
aged, youth or children, never should go without food until their
stomachs are faint, demanding something to sustain their systems,
and continue to undergo this; for this lays the foundation of
weakness, and this weakness will tempt disease. But keep the
stomach in a perfectly healthy condition. Now I do not mean
fasting, but eating moderately; and if my sisters will go home
and commence to adopt this rule, you will find that you begin to
get better, your children and neighbors will get better. We do
not expect all to be free from sickness. I have had a great deal
of sickness in my life. I do not expect to be free from the ills,
the weakness, debility and disease that prey upon the human
family, but we can amend our ways, and amend our life by being
prudent; and I wish the sisters to understand this, and to adopt
these instructions; and if you do not learn before the month of
July is gone that your sickness has departed, I shall be very
much disappointed. So much for the health of the people. Will you
listen?
72
Here are mothers. Who give the key to the nations of the earth
with regard to their feelings, pride, prejudices; their religion,
habits and customs, and, I may say, who, in a great degree,
govern, that lay the foundation for the ability that is exhibited
among the nations of men? It is the mothers. Who have laid the
foundations in the hearts of children to prepare them to be great
and good men? It is not the fathers--it is the mothers. It is
like the saying of the Savior with regard to the poor. Speaking
to his disciples, he says: "For the poor always ye have with you,
but me ye have not always." Now the children are always with the
mother, and the mother is always with the children, but the
father they have not. He is in the field, at his work; and the
mother is all the time making impressions upon the minds of the
children. Permit me here to say, mothers, and my sisters, you who
are young, it will do you good if you will only observe it. You
see, hear and witness a good deal of contention among
children--some of you do, if not all--and I will give you a few
words with regard to your future lives, that you may have
children that are not contentious, not quarrelsome. Always be
good-natured yourselves is the first step. Never allow yourselves
to become out of temper and get fretful. Why, mother says, "this
is a very mischievous little boy or little girl." What do you
see? That amount of vitality in those little children that they
cannot be still. If they cannot do anything else they will tip
over the chair, cut up and pull away at anything to raise a row.
They are so full of life that they cannot contain themselves; and
they are something like ourselves--boys. They have so much
vitality in them that their bones fairly ache with strength. They
have such an amount of vitality--life, strength and activity,
that they must dispose of them; and the young ones will contend
with each other. Do not be out of temper yourselves. Always
sympathize with them and soothe them. Be mild and pleasant. If
you see a child with knives and forks, playing with them, it
might put out its eyes. It will not do to give it a hammer and a
looking glass. What will you do? I am a person of experience, and
know to deal with children. If the child has in its hand that
which it should not have, let the mother or the father, or
whoever has charge of the child or has the right, take such
things from it, and put them away where they belong. Now, mother,
listen to this--never ask a child to give up that which it should
not have. Step up kindly and put the article where it belongs.
The child will not say anything. A little circumstance took place
in Salt Lake City. I had business in a house where I had
understood there had been considerable trouble occasionally; and
the mother would not let the father speak to the children, to
chastise them. I went into the house and talked to the man. The
lady came in and sat down. I pretty soonsaw a little girl, about
two years old, with a tip thimble in her mouth, sucking it. I
went up to the girl, took the thimble from her and put it on the
mantle shelf. Says I to the mother--"you must not allow the child
to have this thing; if it should go into the stomach it will
decay." The man looked at me as if he would faint away. He was a
large man, but I suppose he never attempted to say such a thing
to his wife in his life. I said it; and the mother was so
confounded that she did not say a word; and it would not have
done her any good if she had. Now, if you will mind this--You
bring up your children correctly, and teach them those principles
and habits that are correct, and you will find that you will
improve very materially in your families. If you find that the
children are cruel, do not contend with them, soothe them, and
invite those who through accident have injured a little sister to
pity her. "You have accidentally hurt your little sister, go and
kiss her." By taking this course you will have good children, and
they will not contend with each other. I am talking to you of
that which I know. I have had an experience in these matters.
72
I will relate a little incident that occurred in my own family. A
little boy about three and a half years old was very ill. His
mother would feed him bread and milk, or whatever he wished. As
soon as he could stand by her, every day he wanted his bread and
milk. Just as soon as he had got what he wanted, he would throw
up his hand, and away went the basin to the floor. His mother did
not know what to do. Said I, "If you will do just as I tell you,
I will tell you what to do. The next time you sit down to feed
this little boy, when he has got through he will knock the dish
out of your hand." Said I, "Lean him against the chair, do not
say one word to him, go to your work, pay no attention to him
whatever." She did so. The little fellow stood there looked at
her, watched her; then he would look at the basin and the spoon,
watch his mother, and look at the basin and spoon again. By and
by he got down and crept along the floor and climbed up to the
chair, and then set the basin on the table, and crept until he
got the spoon and put it on the table. He never tried to knock
that dish out of her hand again. Now she might have whipped him
and injured him, as a great many others would have done; but if
they know what to do, they can correct the child without
violence.
72
One of the nicest things in the world is to let an enemy alone
entirely, and it mortifies him to death. If your neighbors talk
about you, and you think that they do wrong in speaking evil of
you, do not let them know that you ever heard a word, and conduct
yourselves as if they always did right, and it will mortify them,
and they will say, "We'll not try this game any longer." I have
seen men, and women also, that are never happy until they are
miserable, and never easy until they are in pain.
72
These are little things; but is not the world made up of little
things? The whole earth is composed of these small atoms of sand.
Our lives are made up of little, simple circumstances that amount
to a great deal when they are brought together, and sum up the
whole life of the man or woman; and yet in our passing from one
to another our little acts and incidents seem to be very minute
or simple, but we find that they amount to a great deal.
72
Now, sisters, will you learn these things. I want to see the
children of this people grow as they should; and I want to go a
little farther with regard to our children. Commence, mothers,
just as quick as the child is old enough to understand, which is
quite young. They observe the acts and doings of the mother, and
whoever is present. From these acts they imbibe their first
impressions. Now, mothers, do you want your children to be
Saints, when they are grown up? Do you want your sons and
daughters to be good and great, and their lives filled up with
usefulness? "Certainly, with all my heart." Then lay that
foundation for their future life by teaching each little child
what it should do. Teach that child honesty, uprightness and
truthfulness. Never permit a falsehood to be told, nor the color
of a falsehood without correction. Train that child by your own
acts and words, from its infancy, so it may imbibe the principle
in its own heart to be perfectly honest. Teach that child to
believe in God our Heavenly Father. Teach it to believe, to have
confidence in Him.
73
"Why, he is the author of your lives. Here are your father and
mother with regard to your natural body." As soon as they can
understand anything at all, teach them--"Yes, my little child,
but you have a spirit within you. Were it not for this spirit,
you would not have life in you. Here are the father and mother of
your tabernacle; but you have a spirit in you, and the father of
that spirit is our Heavenly Father, whom we serve as our God. You
must have implicit confidence in this Being. You must depend upon
Him always. If you are in danger in the least, you must believe
in God, and ask Him to rescue you, to preserve you; and your
faith must be in the name of Him that He has given, whom He calls
His only begotten son, to die a ransom for our sins." And as soon
as they can understand, teach them with regard to the original
sin. Teach them to have implicit confidence in the Father through
our Lord Jesus Christ; and every time they need wisdom, to ask
for wisdom, and ask for understanding; and every time they are in
trouble, ask our Heavenly Father to give them comfort, and they
will feel joyous instead of grievous, and will feel a buoyant
feeling, instead of being cast down. Teach the children to pray,
that when they are large enough to go into the field with their
father, they may have faith that if they are in danger they will
be protected. Teach them that those good angels that are
ministering spirits, and their angels, to guard and defend the
just and pure watch over them continually. And teach them--I am
sorry to say there are not many mothers who do teach it--that
they may grow up with this understanding, that our Heavenly
Father takes cognizance of all our acts and doings, and of us, as
individuals, and that His eye is over us, and there is not so
much as a hair of our heads falls to the ground without the
notice of our Heavenly Father. Teach them these things and they
will grow up into this habit. You may call it tradition, but it
is an excellent one. You can sow the seeds of infidelity and they
will grow there. Teach the children so that when they go out from
the presence of their father and mother, God is in all their
thoughts. Can you come to this understanding, mothers? If I were
talking to the brethren, I should say no man in this Church has
the privilege or right to enter into business, or go at anything
without having God in his thoughts, and asking for guidance and
direction in all his ways. And I will say to the mothers and
sisters, now give your children this correct tradition in their
youth. As I was talking to one of my wives, she said, "Who is
there that teaches her children these things?" I turned to one
and said, "There is one of my wives; she has children full of
faith, because she made it her business to teach them the
tradition to believe in God the Father, to call upon Him
continually; and God was in their thoughts from morning until
evening, all the time they were awake. Says I, "There is the
woman; she has taught her children." Now I know that mothers can
teach their children; and they ought to teach them, and this is
my duty to tell you what to do in this case. Remember to
traditionate your children in the nurture and admonition of the
Lord. Teach them as they ought to be taught, that they will have
faith from their youth up, and the Spirit of the Lord to direct
them, that they may never lose sight of this faith in Christ, and
our Heavenly Father; and when they are old they will not depart
from the good path. I am firm in the faith, and verily believe,
that if mothers will bring up their children aright, and give
them that early training that they should have, their children
will grow up and never depart from the path of rectitude and
truth.
73
The mothers are the moving instruments in the hands of Providence
to guide the destinies of nations. Let the mothers of any nations
teach their children not to make war, the children would grow up
and never enter into it. Let the mothers teach their children.
"War, war upon your enemies, yes, war to the hilt!" and they will
be filled with this spirit. Consequently you see at once what I
wish to impress upon your mind is, that the mothers are the
machinery that give zest to the whole man, and guide the
destinies and lives of men upon the earth. Now, then, I want to
talk upon other matters. You can do just as you please; you can
rule this Stake of Zion. Why, here are brother Peery and his two
Counselors, they cannot move one step unless you say so. You do
not understand this, do you? Why, all the men in this Stake of
Zion can go to some other country, but when the ladies say thus
and so, all the men have to come to the standard. "But, we have
an independence, you know; and I would not like to pin my destiny
to any woman's apron string." But you see the force of this
education, which is forced upon them by the teachings received in
early childhood.
74
Now I want you to guide and direct to our benefit. I want these
my sisters to take into consideration what we can do with regard
to sustaining ourselves. Say you, "let us go to work and lay the
foundation of it." In a great many places there is a foundation
of it laid out, which is very good. Now, I want you to go to work
and say, we will make all our head-dresses, we will make all the
hats that the men need to wear; we have plenty of straw and
materials, we will do this. "Now you have an object, brother
Brigham." Yes, I have, more than one object; and the great object
is to show to our heavenly Father that we have come out from
Babylon, and are capable of taking care of ourselves. When we
come to finances, I want the people to be rich, instead of poor.
The course we are now taking is beggaring the people--running
into debt for this folly and that folly, and everything that they
can see. Why, let the merchant come and bring the follies of
Babylon, we want them immediately. "Why, yes, we can make all the
straw hats, if you will take them." I will tell you what else I
want, I want the sisters to say to themselves, and then to their
daughters, sisters and friend, "We will wear that which we will
make, or we will wear nothing; we will make what we wear on our
heads; we will make our own hats and bonnets." Now men, will you
patronize this? "Yes." Then get your husbands to say, "we will
not buy one of the hats from these stores, if they bring them by
the car load." Well, there will be a great deal saved to this
Stake of Zion; probably more than twenty thousand dollars. Then
say to your husband, "now, go and build a tannery, that the hides
that come off our beef cattle, can be made into leather." And
then, say to your husband, "I want you to understand that I am
perfectly, absolutely opposed to your course of life, unless you
make some leather." Then, sisters, go to work and make up this
leather. The labor is in the shade, and a great deal of this work
can be done by machinery; but it can be done by hand. We have one
sister in Salt Lake City, who started twenty-three years ago boot
and shoe making; she has made herself a little fortune; she has
plenty to live on; she has worked with her own hands until she
has accumulated property enough to sustain her. My young sisters,
instead of sitting continually at the piano and getting the
consumption, take hold and build up Zion. The first thing is to
do something for yourselves, and learn to labor; and when one
thing is done, take up another item, and continue until we
manufacture every thing that we need here.
74
I will say to those who are raising sheep, do not send your wool
away. Why, it will be said, "a fool and his money are soon
parted." Save your wool, and send it to the factory. If we want a
little cotton cloth, we can raise it in the southern country; and
we could raise some here as well as in some other places. We can
raise about two gatherings. In the best of the States they will
gather from three to four. We can raise our cotton in the south,
and save our wool here. Go to and save your wheat. Tell the
people of this Stake of Zion not to sell their grain. "We are in
debt," says one. What brought you in debt? "Oh, I wanted a
thresher and a mowing machine." Where do you live? How much grass
have you to cut? "One hundred and fifty acres." How many mowing
machines have you got? "Only eight." Buy another, and another
machine, and clothing from the stores that is nothing in the
world but shoddy, with but enough of wool to hold it
together--buy these, and buy more than you can pay for. Go into
debt, and pauperize the whole community, instead of building up
Zion. I want you to stop. When we are in a position to build up
ourselves, we are building up Zion. Let us sustain ourselves.
74
Well, I may say there are a hundred and one things we have to
talk about; and as the sisters will give no reports, we will tell
them what they should do. Now, recollect what I have said to you.
Go to, from one thing to another to make for ourselves what we
need. Stop this buying, so that we can have something on hand.
75
Another item. I will say to the Presidency of this Stake of Zion,
if you could take one-fourth the time of the men who are idle
here and put it on the Temple, and take the other three-fourths
and go to the Railroad Companies and say, "Gentlemen, we will
turn you out a hundred hands who will work for one dollar a day,"
we would have the railroads in our hands, and have every dollar
that they spend for five hundred miles. We might bring every
dollar in here, and live within fifty cents on the dollar, and
save the other fifty cents. How long would it take the men to go
down to the bed rock, where we were brought up? I can see women
who, when they were twenty years old, six yards of calico was all
they asked for for a gown, and that was good enough to wear to
meeting or to a party; good enough anywhere. If my mother and her
grandmother got one silk dress, and they lived to a hundred years
old, it was all that they wanted. I think my grandmother's silk
dress came down to her children. She put her silk dress on when I
went to see her. It was, I think, her wedding dress, and she had
been married some seventy years.
75
Some of the ladies wear a silk dress and say, "Husband, I want
another silk dress, I have had this four years." Learn to be
prudent. It is no skill to get money; but, it is a skill to know
how to preserve it and make it increase, and bring to you an
abundance to build up Zion, and purchase what we want.
75
I wish to say a few words to my sisters in regard to raising
silk. I would like to talk just enough to have you do something
in this direction. This is a matter that I have talked upon for a
great many years. Soon after I first came to the valley, I sat on
a load of hay in Salt Lake City, and said, "this atmosphere is
full of silk and all good things; and we will prove it to be one
of the best places for raising silk." We have proven that we can
raise it. There are sisters here who can reel it and make it into
cloth. There is a sister before me with a silk dress on; she
raised the silk, and made it herself; and I warrant it will wear
four times as long as any you can buy in the stores. (By
invitation the sister arose that the congregation might see the
dress.) I want to encourage you in this industry. If you want a
little change you can very easily get it by raising silk. Silk
that we raise here, when it is reeled, is worth from $8 to $14 a
pound. It is always a cash article, and finds a ready market.
There is no day in the week or month in the year but what you can
find a market for silk, and get the money for it. I wish the
sisters would think of this. A few pounds of silk gives you a
little money. It is easily raised; where there is a little care
taken you can preserve the eggs so that you can raise two crops
of cocoons in a year. There is no trouble to preserve them in our
ice-houses, until the first are disposed of, and so you can keep
the crops growing along. You can raise more money than the
farmers, and beat them in the production of wealth. Take a woman
with her children, and they will make twice the amount of money
by raising silk that the man can make with the farm. If you will
try it you will say it is true.
76
If you have not the mulberry trees--I have proffered for years to
give the trees and if you want a thousand you are welcome to
them, or a million, I am ready to give them to you. Some twenty
years ago I sent for mulberry seed. I have raised thousands and
tens of thousands of trees, and they are in this Territory. I
have a large cocoonery that I built twelve or fourteen years ago.
I have given the use of that--a building about 20 x 110 feet, and
I have given the use of the mulberry trees, and the fruit is
good. A great many people are fond of the fruit; it is healthy
for children.
76
When you feel disposed to make a little money, go into the
raising of silk, which is one of the easiest branches of business
that was ever followed. There is no other work the women can do
that will yield the same amount of profit. This is a matter that
I wish you to hearken to. Will you bless yourselves, and do good
to yourselves? We have plenty of weavers who can take the silk
and know how to manufacture it; and they will give you all you
could reasonably ask for it.
76
Now let the beauty of your adorning be the work of your hands.
Will you not, Presidents, ask your Societies to enter into this
agreement, and go to work and make what you want to wear. Then we
will appeal to the brethren and say, "Come, let us wear the head
dresses that our wives and our sisters can make; and it would be
very healthy for the men if they would wear straw hats winter and
summer. We would not see so many bald heads as we now see around
here. Straw hats are perfectly healthy to wear. I have worn them
through winter; and the only objection I have to them is that
they are a little too tight and close. Let the sisters go to work
and make these things.
76
Now, sisters, I plead with you to stop these fashions. They are
nonsense. Brother Carrington has given you a fine detail of them,
They are miserable looking. I dare not tell you how they look to
me, and how the vanity looks that is in the minds of the people.
How long is it since my family said to me of hoops, "They are so
nice and comely; how would we look if we were to take those hoops
off? why we should look like the town pump. Would you not be
ashamed of us?" I am ashamed. I am ashamed to see the tight
clothes--to see the shape of the ladies. How long is it since the
sleeves were so loose that you go into a store, and the gentleman
says, "Are you not going to buy a pair of sleeves?" "O, if I buy
a pair of sleeves I shall have to have a new dress." "O, I will
give you a dress." Eighteen yards in the sleeves, and three yards
in the dress! These foolish fashions, what good do they do? I
have asked my sisters what they would think if a lady who lives
in heaven should pay them a visit. Would she come with these
large sleeves on--a mutton leg sleeve, with dress pulled right
out in front of her? Now, it is pinned back here. It is very
unwise. It is nonsense and uncomely. It is the best looking of
anything in the world when brother Carrington sees his wife in
her new calico dress. "You look just as you did when I courted
you." Now there is another fashion. You see a girl with her hair
clipped off in the front of her head; she looks as though she had
just come out of a lunatic asylum. The hair is for an ornament.
You can love a woman with a comely dress on of her own make, just
as well as though she had on a dress that cost five thousand
pounds.
77
We do not seem to realize that we have to give an account of the
days we spend in folly, and that we will be found wanting if we
spend our time foolishly. When you come to the wheat and the fine
flour, to the gold and the silver and the precious stones, the
Lord owns them. But what have we? Our time. Spend it as you will.
Time is given to you; and when this is spent to the best possible
advantage for promoting truth upon the earth, it is placed to
your account, and blessed are you; but when we spend our time in
idleness and folly it will be placed against us. Here is the
difference.
77
Now, sisters, take hold; do this that we ask you to do. It is for
your own benefit, and health, and life, and for the comfort of
the people, and the building up of Zion. And let us go to, and
establish the Zion of God upon the earth, that we may be prepared
to enjoy it, which I most earnestly pray for every day, in the
name of Jesus, Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / John
Taylor, July 29, 1877
John Taylor, July 29, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, July 29, 1877.
(Reported by Rudger Clawson.)
GOD'S PURPOSES UNCHANGEABLE--THE TWO POWERS--THE EVERLASTING
PRIESTHOOD--ABRAHAM AND MELCHIZEDEK--ORGANIZING STAKES OF
ZION--TEMPLE BUILDING--THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS THE FRIENDS OF THE
WORLD.
80
In relation to the great principles of eternal life, as developed
to us in the word of God, and through the various revelations
that he continues to give unto us, there are many things that are
of great importance to the human family. In regard to the ideas,
theories and notions of men, it would seem that they, in former
ages, have been of very little avail in thwarting or overturning
the purposes of the Almighty, nor will they be in these days any
more efficacious then they have been in the days that have past
and gone. Before this world rolled into existence, or the morning
stars sang for joy, He purposed, in his own mind, to accomplish
certain objects that he had designed in relation to the world in
which we live, and the inhabitants that dwell thereon. He has
never swerved, changed or altered his views or opinions in
relation to this, no matter what our feelings, ideas and theories
may be concerning these matters. In the organization of the world
and all creation as it now exists in the various dispensations of
his providence that have been inducted in the different ages, in
the manifestation of his will to the human family, he has had one
design, one purpose, and one set of ideas to accomplish
pertaining to the whole matter, and everything he intended
concerning these things will all be accomplished, whether it
relates to the early history of man, to the middle ages, or, to
the ages in which we live. There are eternal principles
associated with God, with his laws, with his Priesthood that are
as unchanging as the eternal heavens; yea, more so, for the
heavens may pass away, but the Scriptures say, "His word shall
not fall to the ground." There is something great and
comprehensive associated with the plans and purposes of Jehovah
in connection with the human family, which very few men care to
take the trouble to investigate or reflect upon; and, as "No man
can know the things of God, but by the Spirit of God;" and as
very few place themselves in a position to obtain this spirit,
the result necessarily is, that there is a large amount of
ignorance in relation to the things of God and consequently a
large amount of evil prevailing everywhere and which has existed
in every age. I suppose, associated with these matters, there is
a grand overruling destiny, and that it was necessary that this
set of things should exist. There have always been two grand
powers in juxtaposition, or rather in opposition to each other.
There was in the heavens a conflict, and one-third of the angels,
we are told, were cast out of there. That conflict has existed
here upon the earth, and will continue to exist for a length of
time yet to come, until, as we are told, Satan shall be bound.
The conflict is between right and wrong, between truth and error,
between God and the spirit of darkness, and the powers of evil
that are opposed to Him; and these principles have existed in the
various ages. No sooner was man placed upon the earth, than Satan
commenced his work and his operations. God, it is true, created
the world; God, it is true, is the Father and Spirit of all
flesh; God, it is true, has a right to demand obedience from his
children, and the observance of the laws he has given unto them;
but that right has been contested from the very first. Satan
placed a demurrer in the way immediately, and from the two sons
of Adam, one of which feared God and the other did not, the
wicked one killed the righteous, who himself appeared to be
master of the field under the guidance and direction of Satan,
and he held this position and this influence for a length of time
upon the earth, until Seth was introduced to represent Abel, to
represent God, and also to represent all the principles of truth
and righteousness; and Satan with his influence and those that
yielded to him, under the influence of Cain and others associated
with them that had wrought wickedness, bore sway; and iniquity of
every kind prevailed, they fought against God and the principles
of truth and righteousness, and it was then as it is to-day, and
as it was in the days of Jesus. Says he: "Straight is the gate
and narrow is the way that leads to life, and few there be that
find it; while broad is the gate and wide is the way that leadeth
to destruction, and many there be that go in thereat." It would
have seemed, at some time, as through the purposes of God were
thwarted in relation to the organization of the earth and the
salvation and exaltation of the human family, and it was
necessary, as has been referred to, on a certain occasion, to
sweep off the inhabitants of the earth and start anew. "For the
imagination of the thoughts of the hearts of the people, was only
evil, and that continually," and they were raising up a people
that were prepared for wrath and destruction, having power to
propagate their own species they were doing it and teaching them
the laws of death instead of the laws of life. God in his mercy
to those spirits yet unborn, thought proper to sweep them from
the earth and then commence another state of things under the
direction of Noah. It was necessary that these opposing
influences, these contending powers, should be in existence; that
this antagonism should prevail; that there should be a devil,
that there should be all the influences associated therewith.
There was a degree or design of God in relation to the human
family from the commencement, to save all that were capable of
it, in the celestial glory. All that were not capable of this, in
a terrestrial glory, and all that were not capable of receiving
that, or prepared for it, in a telestial glory. It was necessary,
according to certain unchangeable and eternal laws, that existed
with Christ in the eternal world, that man possessing any of
these glories should be prepared to receive them, or they could
not inherit them, therefore, it was necessary that man should be
placed in a state of trial or probation, having to contend with
evil that he might, through the power of God, and the strength
that he would give to him, if he was sought unto, that he might,
through that power, overcome and inherit a celestial glory, and
dwell with God in his celestial kingdom. For this purpose, he
gave the priesthood, which is spoken of as being after the order
of Melchizedek, after the order of the Son of God, and after the
powers of endless life; which is the power that exits in the
heavens, and the wisdom and intelligence that dwell with the
Gods; and is the principle by which the Gods in the heavens and
men who are under its influence upon the earth are governed. It
is called in the Scriptures, the "everlasting priesthood, without
beginning of days or end of years," and that those who have it,
administer not only in this world, but in the world which is to
come; and it is the privilege of those who have it, to come, as
the Scriptures say, "to the general assembly and Church of the
first born, which are written in heaven, to God the judge of all,
and to the spirits of just men made perfect, unto Jesus the
mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling that
speaketh better things than that of Abel." It is this principle
spoken of in the Scriptures that brings life and immortality to
light, that enables mankind, when living according to its laws,
to overcome the powers of darkness, to combat successfully with
the errors of the world, to triumph over evil of every kind, to
subdue the world, the flesh and the devil, through the aid,
guidance, power and spirit of God; to come out triumphant and
obtain an inheritance which is incorruptible and undefiled, that
fadeth not away, reserved in the heavens for those that are
obedient thereto, and live according to its requirements. It is
in view of this, and of the strength and power and communication
with God that the Priesthood is imparted to man, and it is that
which, according to the Scriptures, "brings life and immortality
to light;" and men in the possession of these principles know and
understand their relationship to God, unto the eternities that
were and unto the eternities that are to come, bringing life and
immortality to light; it chasteth away darkness, confusion,
mystery and doubt and uncertainty; it draws aside the veil of the
eternal world, enabling men, who are in possession of it to
comprehend their standing and relationship to God, to each other,
to the past, present and future, and to all intelligent beings
that ever have existed, that now exist, or that will exist; hence
this principle is given to men to lead them in the paths of life,
to instruct and prepare them for that celestial glory where God
the Father dwells, and Jesus, the mediator of the new covenant,
and those of the holy Priesthood who have lived before in
different ages, who exist now and who will exist throughout the
eternities that are to come. It places us in relationship to all
these beings, and we feel that we are one with God, one with
Jesus, one with the ancient Apostles, Prophets and Patriarchs,
one with the men of God that have had the holy Priesthood in the
different ages of time, and expect to be one with them in the
eternal worlds. We should also be one in accomplishing the
purposes of God pertaining to the earth whereon we live. It is
not easy for men, without a knowledge of these principles, to
comprehend those things of which I speak, for as I said before,
and so say the Scriptures--"No man knows the things of God, but
by the spirit of God;" and the Lord has reveled unto us, through
very simple methods, the way whereby we can approach unto him.
Who is there among men, with all their wisdom and intelligence,
that can comprehend God? Who understands his laws and his
doctrines? Who knows anything about his purposes and designs?
Why, it is as high as the heavens, it is deeper than hell, it is
as wide as the expanse of the universe, it circumscribes all
subjects, and comprehends all intelligence. Who knows it? Nobody,
but those who are enlightened by the spirit of revelation that
proceeds from God. How did men in former times obtain a knowledge
of these things? By obedience to the laws of God, by submitting
to his authority, by taking up their cross and following him, and
by searching diligently to obtain a knowledge of his laws.
80
We read a little about Abraham, as given to us in his history.
What does he say about himself? "I, Abraham, having been a
follower of righteousness, desiring also to be one who possessed
great knowledge, and to be a greater follower of righteousness,
and to possess a greater knowledge, and to be a father of many
nations, a prince of peace, and desiring to receive instructions,
and to keep the commandments of God, I became a rightful heir, a
high priest, holding the right belonging to the fathers. It was
conferred upon me from the fathers from the beginning of time;
even from the beginning or before the foundations of the earth,
to the present time; even the right of the first-born, or the
first man, who is Adam, or first father, through the fathers unto
me. I sought for mine appointment unto the Priesthood, according
to the appointment of God unto the fathers concerning the seed."
82
We read in the revelations given unto us by Joseph Smith, that he
was ordained by Melchizedek, and the Bible tells us that he was
blessed of Melchizedek; and Paul in speaking of Abraham and
Melchizedek, says: "The less is blessed of the greater," and
that, although Abraham was a great man, and had great
intelligence, great knowledge and many communications from God,
that Melchizedek was yet greater than he, and had more
intelligence, and knew more of God. What is the result? Why, the
Lord gave to him the Urim and Thummim, whereby he was enabled to
inquire of the law of God. What law?" The same principles that
existed in that day were the same that existed in the days when
Jesus came upon the earth. Jesus says, that "Abraham saw my day,
and was glad." The Apostle tells us that "God foresaw that he
would justify the heathen through faith, and preached before the
Gospel unto Abraham." Then Abraham had the Gospel, and a
knowledge of the laws of God. Life and immortality are brought to
light where the Gospel exists, and he had it; hence it brought
him to God, and the Lord revealed himself unto him and told him,
that in blessing, he would bless him, and in multiplying, he
would multiply him, and in him and in his seed all the families
of the earth should be blessed. There was something very
remarkable about these things, something that shows a
determination on his part to do the will of God, to obey his laws
and keep his commandments, and to carry out his purposes and
designs, so far as he was able to do it. Among other things he
said: "I desire to be a follower of righteousness, and to have
more righteousness. Then I desire that I may be a prince of peace
and a father of nations." He sought this at the hand of God, and
God promised him that in him and in his seed all the families of
the earth should be blessed. But did he give it to him? He did.
Did he fulfil his word to him? He did. Who were Moses and Aaron?
Moses led the children of Israel, under the guidance and
direction of the Almighty, with a mighty hand and stretched-out
arm, and delivered them from the hands of the Egyptians. Who were
they? They were the descendants of Abraham. Who were the old
Prophets we read of in the Bible here? They were the descendants
of Abraham? Who was Jesus? A descendant of Abraham. Who were the
Twelve Apostles? They were the descendants of Abraham. Who were
the seventy that existed in those days? They were the descendants
of Abraham. What were they told to do? To damn mankind? No. What?
To go and preach the Gospel to all the world, to lift up a banner
of life and salvation to the nations, and call upon them to
repent. Who were the Nephites that came to this continent? Lehi,
Lemuel, Nephi, etc. Who were they? They were descendants of
Abraham. Who were the Twelve Apostles that were on this
continent? They were descendants of Abraham. What was their
mission? It was to preach the glad tidings of salvation to the
people, which they did. Who was Joseph Smith? We are told in a
revelation in relation to him, that his name should be Joseph,
and that he should be the son of Joseph, who was a descendant of
that Joseph who went into Egypt. God saw proper to reveal unto
him the ancient records of the people that lived on this
continent, as a descendant of Abraham, and what was his message
to the people? "Go ye unto all the world and preach the Gospel to
every creature; he that believeth and is baptized shall be saved,
and he that believeth not shall be damned." Has this message been
communicated? It has to a very great extent. There are around me
and before me, men who have traveled thousands and hundreds of
thousands of miles, without purse or scrip, as they did formerly,
trusting to the help of the lord, in the midst of contumely and
reproach, to proclaim the glad tidings of salvation to a fallen
world. Have they done it? They have so far as it was in their
power, and they have continued to do it up to the present day.
Will they accomplish the work that was designed of the Almighty?
They will. Will the Zion of our God be built up? It will, and I
prophesy it in the name of Jesus Christ. Will the kingdom of God
roll on? It will. No power on this side of hell or in hell can
stop it. God is at the helm, and I know it, and his work will
roll forth and continue to roll until the kingdoms of this world
shall become the kingdom of our God and his Christ, and he will
reign forever and forever. The Priesthood in this day are
assisted by the Priesthood that existed in former days, who lived
and operated and withdrew, and are operating with Him. These are
things that many people reflect very little upon, but they are
nevertheless true.
82
Who was it that appeared with Jesus when he was transfigured upon
the Mount with Peter, James, and John? Moses and Elias. Who were
Moses and Elias? Prophets who had existed before, and still
continue to exist, and to administer on the earth as well as in
the heavens. How was it of John the Baptist? I speak of these
things particularly for the information of those who may be
present who are not acquainted with our revelations, and,
perhaps, in many instances not much acquainted with the Bible.
But John, we are told, when on the Isle of Patmos, had great,
important, and glorious visions presented to him. There was a
glorious personage who stood before him, and he was about to fall
down and worship him. But says he, do not worship me. Why! who
are you? I am one of thy fellow servants, the Prophets that have
kept the testimony of Jesus Christ, and the word of God; worship
God, says he, do not worship me. I am one of those that, perhaps,
wandered about in sheep skins and goat skins, dwelling in deserts
and dens and caves of the earth, of whom the world is not worthy;
but I have been exalted, and glorified as you now see me, and I
have come to administer to you. Who was it that administered to
Joseph Smith? Moroni and Nephi, men who had lived upon this
continent. Who from the other continent? John the Baptist for
one; Peter, James, and John for others; Moses and Elias again for
others, who revealed certain principles that God designed they
should reveal, and imparted unto him the powers of the Priesthood
which existed in the heavens, that it might be again conferred
upon men on the earth, and that the blessings of the everlasting
Gospel might be again restored.
83
We have been organizing Stakes of Zion for a length of time, and
placing things in order under the direction of President Young
and Council. What order is that? The order given by the
revelations of God for the guidance of his people, not of man nor
by men, but by the will of God: a pattern of things in the
heavenly world. That is the thing that is now being introduced
here among the Saints. Why are we building Temples here? Because
it is part of our mission. Elias was to come to turn the hearts
of the fathers to the children, and the hearts of the children to
the fathers, lest, say the Scriptures, I come and smite the earth
with a curse. In this is the wisdom of God made manifest, and the
power of God displayed. In this he shows as he has represented in
the revelations that he would show, that the wisdom of God was
greater than the cunning of the Devil, for those that Satan
thought he had destroyed, that were cast into prison, Jesus went
and delivered, and preached unto those spirits in prison who
sometime were disobedient in the days of Noah. Again, in relation
to the position that we occupy here upon the earth. We are
gathered to Mount Zion. We are spoken of as being saviors. "
Saviors shall stand upon Mount Zion, and the kingdom shall be the
Lord's." How can men be saviors unless they save somebody? That
would be a matter of impossibility; hence we go to work and build
our Temples. Why? That we may carry out that mission that Elias
came about, to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children,
and the hearts of the children to the fathers; that our fathers,
who have lived without the Gospel, and without the light of truth
thereof, that we may administer for them in these Temples, and be
baptised for them, as the Scriptures say: "If the dead rise not,
why are ye baptised for the dead?" and "Why," says the Apostle,
"stand ye in jeopardy every hour?" We go to work then and build
Temples, and is this message that we have come upon a message of
terror, trouble, misery, and confusion? No. It is a message of
life to the people.
83
God told his disciples to go to the ends of the earth; and, says
he, "I will go with you, and mine angels shall go before you, and
my spirit shall accompany you." Has it been so? It has. It has.
Whence comes our gathering? Because we are introduced into a
Gospel of gathering, because we are living in a gathering
dispensation, because that is one of the dispensations that
existed in former days, and has been restored in the latter days
wherever this Gospel is preached, that spirit accompanies it. You
cannot prevent it. Go and preach to the people, baptise them, lay
hands upon them for the reception of the Holy Ghost, and the
first thing that exists among the people is the feeling to go to
Zion. A feeling of that kind universally prevails. Where did it
come from? It comes through the administering of Elijah to Joseph
Smith, and through the things that he imparted to him, and is one
of the dispensations which is embodied in the dispensation of the
fullness of times; hence, say the Scriptures, "I will take them,
one of a city and two of a family, and bring them to Zion." What
do you with them there? "I will give them pastors after my own
heart, and shall feed them with knowledge and understanding." Our
mission is not a mission of death, it is a mission of mercy and
salvation.
84
As has been remarked, whom have we injured? Whose life or
liberties have we interfered with? Are we the enemies of mankind
because we tell them the truth? If God has spoken, and has
certain purposes to accomplish, can we hinder him? No. If we obey
his will, we must be subject to the inconveniences resulting
therefrom. We go forth in the name of Israel's God, trusting in
him, "bearing precious seed, and returning again bringing our
sheaves with us." Well, what then? Those who are being taught and
instructed, are sent out again. To whom? Why, as saviors to their
own people, and then our nation, as elders in Israel, to proclaim
the unsearchable riches of Christ unto the nations, and gather
out all who are honest and willing to obey the truth. What then?
Then they return again. Then go to work and build Temples, and
then administer in them. "I will take them," say the Scriptures,
"One of a city and two of a family, and bring them to Zion, and
they shall be saviors there;" hence we have representatives here
from among the different nations of the earth. We are building
Temples. What for? For ourselves? Yes, for our fathers, mothers,
uncles, aunts, friends, associates, and ancestry. Yes, for
thousands and tens of thousands of others. That is what we are
doing. We have built one Temple down at St. George; we are
building another here; we are building another in Sanpete, and
another in Cache Valley. Well now then how do we act as saviors?
We first build Temples; we then go in and administer in them, and
do for others what they cannot do for themselves. We become,
then, saviors in that respect here upon Mount Zion; and hence the
nations of the earth have their representatives here, who are
representing those different nations in the Temples of the Lord
of Lords. Well, what next? How are we assisted in this? By all
the intelligences that have lived before us. Could we have
stemmed the amount of opposition and overcome the evils with
which we have been surrounded if there had not been an invisible
power sustaining us? We could not. But all the Priesthood that
have existed before, with God and Jesus at the head, are on our
side and assisting us; and he is all the time crying, "Touch not
mine anointed, do my prophets no harm." He still cries the same.
They are operating in the heavens while we are operating on the
earth; "They without us cannot be made perfect, and we without
them cannot be made perfect." It needs a grand controlling power
associating and uniting the heavens with the earth; uniting them
together in indissoluble bonds that cannot be broken. Uniting
them together in one grand phalanx for the accomplishment of the
purposes of God. When Satan thought he had got the inhabitants of
the whole world, did God give them up? No! No!! When Jesus "Was
put to death in the flesh, he was quickened by the spirit, by
which he went and preached to the spirits in prison that were
sometime disobedient in the days of Noah." When men have been
destroyed and nations led into iniquity and overcome, are all
going to be lost and destroyed? No. God has introduced a plan
whereby all that have lived upon the earth, that are worthy in
any respect or honorable, and all that have desired to do right,
who have lived without the Gospel, shall yet have the privilege
of it, and they shall be baptised for, according to a certain
order that God has indicated in relation to these matters to his
Priesthood here upon this earth; and will God be thwarted? No. He
will accomplish his designs, and the earth, by and by, will be
purged from iniquity; and Zion will grow and increase and spread,
and no power can hinder it, for God is at the helm, and he will
guide and direct all things according to the counsel of his own
will.
84
Are we the enemies of mankind? No. We are their friends. No men
living ever exhibited more friendship to the world than we have.
I have travelled thousands of miles, and hundreds of thousands,
as President Young and many brethren around me have, thousands
and thousands of miles without purse or scrip, without hope of
earthly reward, to carry forth those principles that we knew God
had revealed for the salvation of the human family, and we know
it to-day. I know these things are true. I know that God has
spoken. I know that the heavens have been opened. I know that the
truth of God has been revealed, and I bear record of it before
this people, before God, angels, and men. I know of what I speak,
and therefore testify of it in the name of Israel's God. I call
upon men everywhere to repent and be baptised in the name of
Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and they shall receive
the Holy Ghost. I call upon the Latter-day Saints to be one, and
to be united in temporal and spiritual things, to seek after God
that they may learn of Him and His laws; then shall your light
shine like the sun, and then shall Zion rise and shine, and the
glory of God rest upon her, and the power of God be made manifest
among his people. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / Daniel
H. Wells, August 18, 1877
Daniel H. Wells, August 18, 1877
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT DANIEL H. WELLS,
Delivered at a Special Conference held at Brigham City,
on Saturday Afternoon, August 18, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
INCREASE OF THE STAKES OF ZION--THE SAINTS CO-WORKERS WITH
GOD--THE GOVERNMENT AND KINGDOM OF GOD--OUR INHERITANCES--THE
POOR RECEIVE THE WORD--THE GOSPEL INCORPORATES EVERYTHING.
85
I discover it is here, as it is in other places through the
Territory which we have visited, that there is an increase, a
strengthening of the Stakes of Zion. The prophecy which refers to
the strengthening of the stakes and the lengthening of the cords
of Zion is continually being fulfilled in the efforts made in
this direction by the Latter-day Saints. In the world's history
some of the greatest events that have taken place, in their
inception attracted but little of the notice or attention of the
children of men. The coming of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ
was known to but few people who then dwelt upon the face of the
earth; and yet it was the greatest event in the history of the
world. The coming forth of Joseph Smith and the Book of Mormon,
and the organization of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints, attracted but little of the attention of the masses. Of
course it was considered of the greatest importance by the few,
but in the course of time we shall see in this land of Zion the
assembling of millions. Methinks I sometimes hear the sound of
their footsteps approaching; and when they come they will be for
Zion, for God and His kingdom, and they will sustain and uphold
the holy and righteous principles of eternal truth which have
been revealed, and the institutions of Heaven which our Father
has established in this day and age of the world. And God's
purposes will be accomplished with triumph, for victory will
crown the efforts of the Lord and his people.
86
In our day we are permitted to witness the occurring of some of
the greatest events that have ever transpired since the days of
Adam upon the earth. The ushering in of this great and glorious
work of the last days, the coming forth of the Gospel to the
nations of the earth, and the assembling of the people, the
gathering together to sustain these principles, and carry out the
work of the Lord, to bring to pass His great and glorious
purposes and establish His kingdom in the earth, as he shall lead
forth, guide, and direct from time to time. It is the great and
glorious kingdom of our God that shall stand for ever. In these
things we are co-workers with the Lord our Father in Heaven, so
far as we will let Him work with us, for He stands at the helm,
He guides the ship, directing the affairs of the whole earth, as
well as those of His covenant people. It has come forth in the
in regard to this matter. I suppose the Lord knew and understood
the time of bringing to pass, and commencing to bring to pass His
purposes in the earth in regard to His kingdom, as well as, and
no doubt a little better than, anybody else, and He also knew
there were those living upon the earth who would receive it when
He should reveal it unto them. All these events have their times
and seasons. I expect He knew also that in the days of Jesus the
world would be accepted by but few--yea, that it would be
trampled out by the wicked who would gain the ascendancy; and
that the Priesthood and authority thereof would be received back
again to the heavens, there to remain until the times of
restitution should set in, which times it is our happy privilege
to live in. This is the commencement of the restitution; the
Gospel has come again, but never more to be taken from the earth.
It is now to be sustained and upheld, to grow, to increase and
multiply and become mighty and powerful, and the way prepared for
the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ, who will rule from the
rivers to the ends of the earth.
86
We do not fully realize, my brethren and sisters, that this work
in which we are engaged is the kingdom, the government of God if
you please, handed down to the children of men, with all its
officers. A people, a kingdom surrounded with all the elements
necessary for the advancement and prosperity of the people of the
kingdom; the government being established here in the earth, men,
women, and children under the government of Heaven are sustaining
and upholding and carrying it forward, with the power and might
with which the God of Heaven endows them; seeking to establish
the principles of truth and virtue upon His earth, here in the
period of time in which it was to come forth--the set time to
favor Israel. A stripling came forth with the message from
Heaven, leading out, guiding, and directing the affairs of the
kingdom as they were made manifest to him by the Lord from time
to time, until it has grown to become a great people. It has gone
forth and continued to grow until we find it as it is this day
here in these valleys of the mountains--with a people dwelling in
a hundred towns, cities, and settlements. Poor people? Yes, in
the majority of cases; I might say in all cases. Poor people,
laboring people, who have come here, a good many of them, without
anything excepting their hands to obtain a subsistence; all poor
alike, very little difference, to find an inheritance. I do not
suppose that a parallel can be found since the God of Heaven gave
Israel their inheritance in the land of Palestine. We see many
people who have received inheritances; poor people that had
nothing of this world's goods have received inheritances and been
blessed in a temporal point of view. I presume and believe that
President Brigham Young has done more to obtain inheritances for
the people, the poor among men, in the last thirty years than all
the emigrating and philanthropic societies in the world, putting
them all together, existing at the present time. I do not think
it has been equalled since the days of Israel, when Palestine was
divided out and given to the sons of Jacob. If it has I have no
knowledge of it, and I read a good deal.
87
It is said "in that day"--looking forward to the day in which we
live--that the "poor among men should rejoice in the holy one of
Israel." Is this being literally fulfilled? Yes, it is. We have
demonstrated this fact, we have fulfilled it and are fulfilling
it all the time. It is one of the signs of the latter times, when
the Gospel is preached to the poor. What is the Gospel to the
poor? It is the power of God unto salvation. Cannot we see the
power of God demonstrated to the salvation of the poor among men,
that lifts them out of the poverty in which they have been
brought up, and places them in a land where they can get
inheritances both for themselves and their posterity? Then most
assuredly this Gospel is the power of God to the salvation of all
such at least. It has proven itself the power of God to this
whole community, not even President Young himself excepted. We
came here stripped of everything, as the poor among men; we can
now lift up our hearts and rejoice in God who has wrought out His
salvation, temporal as well as spiritual. We were brought here to
these valleys of the mountains, a land held in reserve by Him,
where He can plant the feet of His Saints and strengthen Israel.
Has he done it? Witness ye this day! Here in this little nook and
corner, a place passed by, by the traveller who journeys over the
great highway, almost unnoticed. Yet in this little place the
children were strung along the sidewalk greeting our coming, from
the railroad depot to the bridge, a distance of half a mile. One
would not suppose there were so many in the whole country round.
Here we behold the results of the emigration from the heavens, as
well as that from the various nations of the earth, a grand
assembling of the Saints of the Most High. What for? Without a
purpose or design? No, not by any means. The God of Heaven, our
Father, never planted a single individual upon the earth without
a purpose and design. Well would it be for us to find out that
purpose and design concerning us, and then truly live to it and
fulfil it, that our existence upon this earth might be
accomplished, that our existence here might not be a failure,
that we might return to our Father and receive that welcome
plaudit, "Well done, good and faithful servants."
87
He has given us the opportunity of filling the full measure of
our creation with credit to ourselves and honor to His name. And
this can be done simply by living our religion, the religion of
Heaven. He is inviting everybody who will to come and partake of
the waters of life freely, without money and without price. And
yet it will cost you all you have; but then there is one thing
also to be thought of: you did not have much when you commenced.
Those who have riches are the last to receive the Gospel. They do
not see anything to rejoice over in the revealed will of God to
man upon the earth. If they do, they are so full of the cares and
love of the world that the good seed is chocked by the weeds that
grow up around them, so that they cannot attend to it, and place
for the word is not found in their hearts.
88
It is the poor who receive the words of truth, who are the most
ready to do the will of God. When John sent one of his disciples
to the Savior to ask Him if He was the Son of God, etc., He said
tell John--"The blind receive their sight, and the lame walk, the
lepers are cleansed and the deaf hear, the dead are raised up and
the poor have the Gospel preached to them." That is the sign he
gave to John. It seems that even he was in some little doubt
concerning the divinity of Jesus' mission. The Gospel is preached
to the poor; it is also preached to the rich so far as they will
receive it, but they will not hear it. "O, (say they) go your
way, we do not want anything to do with it or with you." This is
what they say to the Elder who bears the message of life and
salvation to the children of men. It is among the poor they find
the readiest access. And such are the ones that the Lord can use
to bring to pass his purposes; they are the ones who need
redemption, and who feel that they need it, and who obtain it.
Feeling their dependence upon Him, they appreciate the great
good, the blessing that God is pouring out upon them from time to
time; they realize that it is he who is doing this work for them.
But they could not arrogate to themselves this honor, inasmuch as
they know that they are, merely instruments in our Father's hands
of establishing his kingdom. The rich if they attempted to
perform this work would go forth in their own power; they would
say I have done it; it is I who have accomplished this great
work." They would not acknowledge God in all things, nor give the
honor to whom it really belongs, for who does not know that they
themselves only exist by God's power and beneficence? But how is
it that while the great majority feel and realize these things,
there are many who very soon arrogate to themselves greatness and
power, and think that they have accomplished great things, and
that the Lord can scarcely get along without them; I wonder
sometimes how he did happen to get along before they were born. I
have seen a great many of this character. You know those who get
fat quickly are very apt to kick.
89
What is there to hinder the blessings of heaven flowing to this
people to the full extent of their hearts desire? I do not know
of any reason, unless we are not prepared and worthy to receive
it, and make a wise and proper use of it when it does come. How
many do you believe there are in Israel to-day who, if the wealth
of the world were turned towards them, would not consign it to
the hands of the devil about as fast as the Lord handed it to
them? Do you know that I believe there are a good many; our
experience teaches us there are a good many, because they part
with it just as fast as it comes to them. I will say that no
Latter-day Saint has any right to dispose of the blessings that
God bestows upon him; he has no right to bestow his patronage
upon the outside world, and especially upon those who are in the
midst of Israel, whose interests are separate and apart from
ours. It only fosters an agency in our midst calculated to
undermine the faith of the Latter-day Saints; it nourishes a
viper in our midst; a power that is calculated to lead astray the
young and unthinking. I said a Latter-day Saint had no right to
dispose of the blessings that God bestows upon him; they are not
given to us for any such purpose. What are they given us for? To
strengthen the Zion of God upon the earth, not to destroy it; to
send forth the Gospel to all nations, to build Temples to God's
holy name, wherein those who are faithful may receive the
blessings of time and eternity for themselves and their dead;
they are given to us to sustain and uphold righteous principles,
and the institutions of heaven; to gather the poor from afar, who
are seeking to be delivered from a state of bondage, to come up
and participate in the blessings you and I enjoy in these
mountains. And so when the Lord finds out that he has a people
who will be thus zealous of good works, who will make a good use
of the wealth of the world, so fast and so soon will the kingdom
be delivered to the Saints in greatness and power.
90
It cannot be given any sooner, and should not be if it could.
Then if we want to see advancement and progress, let us be
diligent and faithful over the few things committed to our trust,
using them for God and for his kingdom, and not distribute them
to the wicked, nor sift our ways to strangers, nor to those who
know not God, and who give no heed to the principles of truth he
has established in the earth. It is suicidal in the highest
degree for the Latter-day Saints to take such a course, and it is
treasonable against the Government to which we have sworn
allegiance. There is a warfare, but who institutes it? The Devil;
he is against the authority of the holy Priesthood, seeking to
trample it from off the face of the earth. What do the Latter-day
Saints do? Nothing, only stand in their own defence, contending
inch by inch for the right. The Adversary is found all the day
long seeking to overthrow us, his agents are continually making
their insidious approaches to undermine the faith of the Saints,
and destroy the authority of the holy Priesthood, their aim and
object being to drive it from the earth as they did anciently.
Then for the Saints to give aid to those who would destroy them,
by giving them our patronage, even the means that God has placed
in our possession! Yes, we do it all the day long, we are doing
it continually. The people here in Brigham City not so much
perhaps as in other places. You have a better order of things I
presume; yet it is done more or less everywhere. Supposing for
instance, nations at war with each other should find any of their
citizens giving comfort and aid to the enemy, giving munitions
for war, rendering service or information, or betraying any trust
whatever, such person would be strung up for treason. This is the
law among the nations; and why should it be counted anything less
than treason for those who have sworn allegiance to the
government of Heaven to be found giving their patronage to the
enemy. I tell you in the name of the Lord, you cannot do it with
impunity; such acts will be counted against you, no matter who
you are, and you will have to meet it! It behooves the Latter-day
Saints, above all people upon the face of the earth, to stand
shoulder to shoulder, presenting an unbroken phalanx for the
enemy to meet, a phalanx that they cannot penetrate or destroy.
It is our duty to God and to one another to fortify our walls of
defence. How? By living our religion, by sustaining through our
faith, integrity, and good works the government which the God of
heaven has so kindly bestowed upon us. There is necessity enough
for this government to be established in the earth. There was no
rallying point in all the earth for the Saints, until the Lord
revealed the truth. But now there is a rallying point, and the
people are gathering to it. What for? To pull it down? No! but to
uphold it, to keep it and to hold it, unfurling its banner to the
mountain breezes, and in the strength of Israel's God to stand by
and defend it! To stand by and sustain each other in all good
works, not to seek to pull each other down; but to put down sin
and iniquity, and trample it out of our midst, sustaining purity
and upholding and maintaining righteousness, and God and his
kingdom forever. Let the wicked howl; heed them not! What matters
though we are unpopular; Jesus and his disciples were unpopular
in their day; but our Savior passed the ordeals. Have we any
ordeals to pass? Not many. We have more or less difficulties to
encounter it is true, which is all right, in fact it is the only
way we can be tested. If we "fly the track" the moment a
difficulty presents itself, what good are we? Where is our
integrity? It is given unto us to overcome every difficulty and
continue on our way rejoicing, having our hearts fixed like a
flint on the prize before us; yes, no matter what devil stands in
our way to prevent our onward march, or to beckon us this way or
that way, let us not be moved either by fear or temptation, but
exclaim like one of old, "As for me and my house, we will serve
the Lord!" Let us all, young and old, make our resolves, and then
live to our resolutions, notwithstanding the inducements and
allurements the evil one may bring to bear to prevent us walking
in the strait and narrow way.
90
The Gospel incorporates everything calculated to do any good
whatever, and it is the power of God unto salvation both here and
hereafter; and you will not find any real pleasure or salvation
outside of it. Now remember that! Both the old and the young can
find suitable and satisfactory enjoyments within the purview and
elements of the Gospel. Real enjoyment is such as can be
participated in without offending the Lord. There is no enjoyment
in taking a course calculated to injure and offend Deity. There
is no real enjoyment in the intoxicating cup, it brings misery
instead of joy. And so are all these things that are used to
their abuse. The Gospel teaches us better things, a better way;
and still it furnishes us everything necessary for our pastime
and for our encouragement to go forward in the path that leads to
honor and renown in time and eternity.
91
There is a great work to be done! The Lord has designed to
accomplish a mighty work through the instrumentality of his
children who do and will exist upon the earth. It is through this
means he does accomplish his purposes; he always has and I expect
he always will. The redemption of our dead friends, of our
progenitors who never knew the Gospel; the resurrection of the
dead to come forth clothed in immortality and eternal lives, will
all be brought about through the Gospel. What, all the human
family? Yes, pretty nearly all. It is a great undertaking; the
Lord is susceptible to great undertakings. He undertook to people
this earth with spirits that were begotten in heaven and who
dwelt in his presence. Consider that undertaking for a moment,
and perhaps it will be found to be as vast as our comprehension
is of the redemption of the dead and the accomplishment of the
resurrection of the dead. He is capable of great enterprises of
this kind. And just as sure as he brought forth man upon this
earth, organizing it for them to dwell upon, so sure will he
bring them forth again in the resurrection. I do not know that
one is greater than the other; however he is capable of
accomplishing all. I have heard people talk about the utter
impossibility of bringing about the resurrection of the dead. We
read there is nothing impossible with God. I am quite sure of it
in this respect. We see how natural, how easy it is to bring
forth the great work of peopling the earth; and I see no reason
why the other should not be just as easy for him to do as this
seems to us. He has all time and eternity at his command; the
heavens are full of days, and the work will continue onward when
you and I rest and sleep in the dust. There is something to be
done, we have the opportunity and blessed privilege of laboring
in the cause; and it is well for us if we do it while the day
lasts, for "behold the night cometh wherein no man can work."
Therefore we should be diligent in the performance of our duties,
divesting ourselves of the errors and traditions we have imbibed,
and which are in opposition to truth and righteousness according
to the revelations of Jesus made known to us in this our day and
generation. We should control ourselves; our passions are given
to us for a good and wise purpose, not to be our masters, not to
be given way to, allowing ourselves to quarrel, to speak harsh
and unkind words and to mistreat our wives and children as some
do. Our passions are implanted within us to give strength and
energy of character, to serve a good and wise purpose; and it is
expected that we hold them in proper subjection, instead of
allowing them to master us. No man is able to control or is fit
to govern, even a family, unless he can govern and control
himself.
91
Let us give heed to the requirements of heaven, and perform them
regardless of the consequences, trusting in God who will sustain
even to the death. If we have to meet obstacles, what of it?
"Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him," let this be the
word in the heart and mind of every man and woman before the
Lord. Because we know he is the wise giver of all good things,
the wise controller of all events who does all things well. Let
us put our trust in him, and go forward in the righteousness of
the God of our salvation, in the performance of the work allotted
to us his Saints upon the earth. If we do this and endure
faithful to the end, great will be our reward; and great is our
reward as we pass along. It brings peace of mind in the assurance
that we are doing the Lord's will, and taking that course which
is pleasing unto him.
91
That the Lord may add his blessing unto us while we sojourn in
the earth, and at last save us in his kingdom is my prayer, in
the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 /
Brigham Young, August 19, 1877
Brigham Young, August 19, 1877
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered at a Special Conference Held in Brigham City, Box Elder
County, for the Purpose of Organizing a State of Zion in Said
County, on Sunday Afternoon, August 19, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
THE LORD'S SUPPER--A WORD TO MOTHERS--THE SACRAMENT IN SABBATH
SCHOOLS--HISTORY OF SOME THINGS--YOUNG MEN TO PRESIDE--HOME
MANUFACTURES.
92
Previous to attending to the business to be presented to the
congregation this afternoon, I feel to exhort the Latter-day
Saints before me to try to realize the sacredness of the
ordinance that is now being administered to them, which was
introduced by our Savior, that his disciples might witness to the
Father that they were truly his followers. On the last time that
our Lord met with his disciples, previous to his being betrayed,
he administered to them the sacrament. Instead of eating as at
other times, he took the bread and blessed and brake it and gave
to his disciples, saying to them that he should require of them
to meet together to break bread in remembrance of his body, that
would suffer for them and for the sins of the world. So when he
had blessed and broken the bread, he administered the same to
them, saying, "take, eat; this is my body." When his disciples
had eaten, he then took the cup of wine and gave thanks, and gave
it to them, saying, "Drink ye all of it; for this is my blood of
the New Testament, which is shed for many for the remission of
sins." He came here to redeem fallen man, he being the heir of
the family that receive bodies on this earth, that they, through
obedience to his requirements and commandments and the ordinances
of his house; may be sanctified and prepared to return unto the
presence of the Father and there sit down with Jesus, where he
will administer to them again in fulfillment of his saying to
them, "I will not drink, henceforth of this fruit of the vine,
until the day when I drink it anew, with you, in my Father's
kingdom."
92
I would exhort my brethren and sisters to receive this ordinance
every Sabbath, when they meet together, as is our practice; not
following the customs of others, for with some denominations this
is administered once a month, with others once in three month,
with others never, they not believing in outward ordinances. This
is the way with the Christian sects; they teach that portion of
the Bible which seemeth right unto them and add such doctrines,
views and opinions as suit their own creeds.
93
We are in the habit of partaking of the contents of the cup each
Sabbath when we meet together, and I do pray you my brethren and
sisters to contemplate this ordinance thoroughly, and seek unto
the Lord with all your hearts that you may obtain the promised
blessings by obedience to it. Teach its observance to your
children; impress upon them its necessity. its observance is as
necessary to our salvation as any other of the ordinances and
commandments that have been instituted in order that the people
may be sanctified, that Jesus may bless them and give unto them
his spirit, and guide and direct them that they may secure unto
themselves life eternal. Impress the sacredness of this important
ordinance upon the minds of your children. Many of you who are
aged, have witnessed the strength and power of tradition, whether
it be correct or false. The power of tradition upon the minds of
the inhabitants of the earth is most potent, I might say it is
almost almighty. We know the way of life, we have the keys of
life in our possession; and if we do not take the pains to train
our children, to teach and instruct them concerning these
revealed truths, the condemnation will be upon us, as parents, or
at least in a great measure. We do not want this sin to rest upon
us; we want the people, each and every one to understand their
duty and then discharge that duty fearlessly, without favor or
hope of earthly reward, having in view the doing of the Father's
will alone and the receiving of the heavenly reward.
93
Let me here call the special attention of the mothers to what I
am going to say: If you mothers will live your religion, then in
the love and fear of God teach your children constantly and
thoroughly in the way of life and salvation, training them up in
the way they should go, when they are old they will not depart
from it. I promise you this, it is as true as the shining sun, it
is an eternal truth. In this duty we fail; we do not bring up our
children in the way they should go, or there would be no turning
away, wandering here and there from the society of the Saints. We
let our children do too much as they have a mind to; if they want
this or that their wishes must be gratified; if they want to go
here or there, the mother, in very many instances, is too ready
to urge upon the father directly or indirectly, the necessity of
accommodating the young mind to the path of folly.
93
By some it is very well understood that in the days of ancient
Israel while in the land of Palestine they were not blessed so
profusely as we are with the crystal streams from the mountains.
They were in the habit of drinking a great deal of wine, and
among the few who have continued to inhabit that land, this habit
I believe has been kept up to the present time. It is a wine
country. But the Lord has said to us it mattereth not what we
partake of when we administer the cup to the people, inasmuch as
we do it with an eye single to the glory of God; it is then
acceptable to him. Consequently we use water as though it were
wine; for we are commanded to drink not of wine for this sacred
purpose except it be made by our own hands.
94
In some of our wards and settlements the administering of the
sacrament has been introduced in the Sunday schools. It is very
pleasing and gratifying to the spirit that I possess, for the
parents to see that their children attend Sunday school and
receive the proper instruction with regard to their faith. After
the Sunday school is over, let the parents take the pains to
bring their children to meeting. This would be very pleasing to
me. An idea seems to have gone abroad among the parents, and
consequently descends to the children, that when the little ones
have been to Sunday school, the remainder of the day is for them
to enjoy themselves the best way they can. No more duties, no
more obligations to attend meeting. They have been to the Sunday
school and the mothers and probably the fathers think this is
sufficient. But if we do our duty, each and every one of us, and
as communities, and perform the duties required of us, we will
see that our children attended all the preaching meetings and
meetings for instruction, which it is proper for them to attend,
where they, as well as the parents can be taught pertaining to
God and to his religion on the earth, for the salvation of the
human family. If my brethren and sisters will accept of this
exhortation and try to carry it out in their lives, my heart will
say to them, "God bless you, peace be with you, love be
multiplied upon you.
95
We will now attend to the business before us pertaining to the
organization of this Stake of Zion in this county of Box Elder.
When the people are fully organized we shall expect them strictly
to attend to the duties devolving upon them. Brother Franklin D.
Richards, in his remarks has drawn out the thread of the
organization of the Priesthood and the duties devolving upon the
Bishops and upon the Priests, Teachers and Deacons in advancing
the faith of the Gospel and seeing that there is no iniquity
among the people. We expect this will be carried out. There are
many things wherein the people will need instructing, they will
receive these instructions from time to time, adding instruction
to instruction with regard to the faith, ordinances and
commandments of the house of God; our faith in the religion we
possess or hope to possess, and in the faith we should possess in
the name of our Savior and through him in the Father. And we
expect to see an exhibition thereof that will be brighter, that
will be more beautiful, more permanent and lasting throughout all
the organizations of the Stakes of Zion, that we have heretofore
seen. We have a multitude of traditions to overcome, and when
this people called Latter-day Saints will be free from these
traditions, so that they can take hold of the Gospel and build up
the kingdom according to the pattern, I am not able to say; but I
hope the time will soon come. I can say I am encouraged, I think
there is an improvement, I can perceive a growth in the knowledge
of God among the Latter-day Saints. And yet I see many old
members of the Church, fathers in the Church and kingdom of God,
of long standing, who have been teachers and have been taught,
and have exercised themselves in the different duties of the
Priesthood, and also in municipal affairs among this people, to
direct, to counsel; and yet they seem to have no brightness
within them concerning the Priesthood; no knowledge with regard
to the dealings of God with his children. We see this; but still
on the whole there is an increase of faith, of knowledge, of
wisdom, of understanding. When we get to understand all
knowledge, all wisdom, that it is necessary for us to understand
in the flesh, we will be like clay in the hands of the potter,
willing to be moulded and fashioned according to the will of him
who has called us to this great and glorious work, of purifying
ourselves and our fellow-beings, and of preparing the nations of
the earth for the glory that awaits them through obedience. Here
is mystery, here are the hidden mysteries that God has reserved
for the latter times, and they are coming forth; the work we have
upon us is an immense one, it is great, powerful and divine; it
is an almighty work. And with regard to the conduct of this
people--if an angel should come here and speak his feelings as
plainly as I do, I think he would say, "O, Latter-day Saints! why
don't you see, why don't you open your eyes and behold the great
work resting upon you and that you have entered into? You are
blind, you are stupid, you are in the dark, in the midst and fog,
wandering to and fro like the boat upon the water without sail,
rudder or oar; and you know not whither you are going." But we
run first this way, and then that way, turning here and turning
there, strewing our ways to strangers and doing that which we
should not do. I will refer to a little incident.
95
I used to travel this road running through here several times
during the season. I recollect, not many years ago, there was a
little gold found in Montana. The inhabitants of Utah, called
Latter-day Saints, took everything that the Lord caused the earth
to bring forth that they could pack in their wagons, and carried
it away to those who would not even speak a good word for them.
Brother Staines referred to and relates facts to us yesterday. He
told us that there were a great many people in these mountains,
and a great many had been here, who had become acquainted with
this people, whom they acknowledged to be an industrious and
honest people; that some had said to him they would rather trust
themselves with the people of Utah than any other community,
feeling safer with them. But when the hue and cry was raised that
the "Mormons" were rising against the law, and against the rules
and regulations and all that is good pertaining to the society of
this great republic and were in open rebellion, where could be
found the man to open his mouth or to write a word saying, "This
is false, it is not true." Did you find or hear of any such men?
But very few, and they will be blessed for so doing. Are we at
all astonished at the silence of the great majority under such
circumstances? No. It has always been so; it is so now, and will
continue to be so; for there is no union, no affiliation, no
fellowship between Christ and Baal. Baal will fight the Savior,
the enemy will fight against the law of God, and he will never
give up the contest until he is taken and bound and cast into
"the bottomless pit." And these honorable men, these good men who
with their families have received the blessings from the hands of
this people; those to whom we have given our substance, our flour
and breadstuffs, our money and whatever we had, were there any of
them who opened their mouths in justification of the innocent,
the pure and good, and denounced the falsehoods and the slanders
of those that raised the cry against us? If there were any I do
not know it. But they say to the liars, "lie on about those
"Mormons,' we like to hear it." Whilst on the other hand these
Latter-day Saints are giving everything that the Lord bestows
upon them just as fast as they receive it; not resting satisfied
until they hand everything over to the laps and hands of our
enemies. A great many will say, "But we are not your enemies. Why
then do you not speak out and tell the truth about us?
96
Regarding the brethren carrying their substance north to Montana,
I will say I knew a man who undertook to head off all this, by
trying to organize the Elders of Israel into a society to raise
an influence by which they might control the northern market; but
no, they rebelled against it. But what I was going to mention, go
into the northern settlements, and you would see the wagons by
hundreds and thousands hauling off the provisions to those who
would never speak a word in our favor. Yes, we are generous
enough to feed them, and clothe them, and give them money. And
then, when the enemy would raise persecution against the
Latter-day Saints, they can sit and laugh at it. All the
merchants among us we have made rich. Do you know of any that
brought money here? If you do, you know more than I do, and I
think I am as well acquainted with them as any one. Who brought
capital here and spent that capital? They came here poor, and
made their capital, but they never lifted their voice in behalf
of any one; but they laugh and sheer around the corner and in
their sleeve when they see the storm of trouble coming upon the
Latter-day Saints. I will not tell their doom, they will find it
out quick enough; a good many have found it already. Our
persecutors too who die, and they keep dying, their end is
sorrow, both priests and people.
96
There is a good deal of money spent; I know of one man who spent
many thousands of dollars trying to organize the Elders in such a
manner that they could hold the control of the market. But no.
Wild as the deer upon the mountains, running by day and by night,
oft-times under the shades of night, to get away from this and
other towns, lugging off the blessings that God had poured into
their laps. We have counseled the people to save their grain.
Supposing we had a few million bushels of grain on hand, would it
do us any hurt? To say the least, we certainly might as well have
kept it, for we got nothing for it; we did not even pay for the
transportation of our substance.
96
Will famine come? Yes! Will plagues come? Yes! Will distress come
upon the nations? Yes, and upon this nation, and that, too,
before a great while. When they made war upon us some eighteen
years ago, how it pleased and tickled the masses who thought that
now destruction was to overtake the Latter-day Saints. I told
many, and sent word to Congress saying, that it would prove the
opening wedge for the struggle of war between the North and
South. But some gentlemen took the liberty of saying, time after
time, "No, no, that cannot be." Said I, "It will be so, and I
tell it to you in the name of Israel's God." And when the press
delight in publishing such falsehoods about the Latter-day Saints
as they have done, and the people delight to read them, you will
see real trouble crop out in and among themselves. Is there power
enough in the Federal Government to put down mobocracy. No! And
it is a truth that they whom the Lord makes weak are weak indeed;
and those whom the Lord makes strong are strong indeed. Strength
was given to the North in the last struggle, and the South
suffered extremely. But the time will come when the North will be
weaker than the South was, and they will have no power to muster
their forces against the tide of folly that will come upon them,
that they bring upon themselves, and they themselves must receive
the results.
97
But say the Latter-day Saints, "How are we living?" If you were
to hear an angel talk to you, and tell just what he sees and
understands, you would say, that is as sharp preaching as brother
Brigham's; his words are sharper than brother Brigham's. And they
would be. And still we are improving a little; but oh! what
improvement we have yet to make in order to acquire such victory
over ourselves as to bring ourselves into perfect subjection to
the law of Christ. Let us take heed, and teach our children by
precept and example to love and serve the Lord. What a glorious
sight was presented to us yesterday on our arrival at your depot,
to witness the hosts of children that lined the side walks. You
have here in this little city the buds, the beginning of a
nation. Be careful my brethren and my sisters how you conduct
yourselves. See that you bring yourselves in subjection to the
law of Christ, and then teach your children in the spirit of love
and affection the way of life, so that they will not stray away
from you, becoming heady and high-minded, wandering after the
foolish fashions of the world, the pleasures of the world; but
let them make their delight in that which is virtuous and true,
for this is more pleasurable than all the vanities of the world.
Real wisdom is real pleasure; real wisdom, prudence, and
understanding, is real comfort.
97
(The Presidency of the Stake were then unanimously
elected--namely, Oliver G. Snow as President, and Elijah A. Box
and Isaac Smith as his counselors, who also received their
ordinations. Elder William Box was ordained a Patriarch. The
names of the members of the High Council were presented, and that
of the President of the High Priests' Quorum, together with the
names of the Bishops of the several Wards, all of which were
unanimously sustained. The President then continued:)
97
I have a few words to say to the Latter-day Saints concerning
these young men we have called to preside over the people of this
Stake of Zion. They are young--they have not the experience that
older men have; but if they do not possess more wisdom than a
good many of our old experienced men, I am sorry. There are a
good many that do not profit by the experience they have got,
they do not know how to do so. I want to tell you the reason why
we have made the selection of brother Oliver G. Snow to preside
here. He is the son of brother Lorenzo Snow, who has hitherto
presided here. By appointing brother Oliver to this position, I
think he will be under his father's care, and where he can get
the wisdom his father possesses. And I will say to the credit of
the people here, they have done well. And brother Lorenzo Snow,
who has had charge of you, has set the best example for the
literal building up of the kingdom of God of any of our presiding
Elders. There is one man in the South who I think will come up to
this standard, and continue on. But brother Snow has led the
people and guided them and counseled them in the way that they
should go, apparently without their knowing anything about it,
until he got them into the harness; and I like this very much.
98
Our motive is to make every man and woman to know just as much as
we do; this is the plan of the Gospel, and this is what I would
like to do. I would like all the Latter-day Saints to come up to
this standard, and know as much as I do, and then just as much
more as they can learn, and if they can get ahead of me, all
right. I can then have the privilege of following after them. If
they keep up close to me, so that they will understand as I do
the workings of the Spirit, they will do a good deal better than
they do now. But the beauty and excellency of the wisdom that God
has revealed to us is to fill everybody with wisdom, bringing
them up to the highest standard of knowledge and wisdom,
purifying us and preparing us to enter into the highest state of
glory, knowledge and power, that we may become fit associates of
the Gods and be prepared to dwell with them. This I say is the
beauty and glory of the great knowledge that God has revealed
unto the Latter-day Saints. You may ask in what particular? In
every particular. For the knowledge men possess of every science,
every art, every study there is, and every branch of mechanism
known to men, they are indebted to the Lord. True men may have
been taught it by his fellow man and he may have discovered much
himself; but all originated with God our Heavenly Father, through
his agents to the children of men. The faith and philosophy of
our religion comprehends all things, believes all things, hopes
all things, and I wish I was able to say a little better than I
am, endures all things. But we must endure all things that we
cannot help, enduring patiently until we are counted worthy to be
free.
98
I want to say this with regard to brother Oliver G. Snow;
virtually we leave brother Lorenzo to overlook you. Can you
understand this? If you cannot you cannot see as I do. Brother
Snow has exhibited splendid talent in what he has done towards
making this people self-sustaining. Shall I give you my ideas in
brief with regard to business and business transactions. Here for
instance is a business man, a merchant, comes to our
neighborhood, with a stock of goods; he sells them at from two to
ten hundred per cent above what they cost. As a matter of course
he soon becomes wealthy, and after a time he will be called a
millionaire, when perhaps he was not worth a dollar when he
commenced to trade. You will hear many say of such a person, what
a nice man he is, and what a great financier he is! My feeling of
such a man is he is a great cheat, a deceiver, a liar! He imposes
on the people, he takes that which does not belong to him, and is
a living monument of falsehood. Such a man is not a financier!
The financier is he that brings the lumber from the Canyons and
shapes it for the use of his fellow man, employing mechanics and
laborers to produce from the elements and the crude material
everything necessary for the sustenance and comfort of man; one
who builds tanneries to work up the hides instead of letting them
rot and waste or be sent out of the country to be made into
leather and then brought back in the shape of boots and shoes;
and that can take the wool, the furs and straw and convert the
same into cloth, into hats and bonnets, and that will plant out
mulberry trees and raise the silk, and thus give employment to
men, women and children, as you have commenced to do here,
bringing the elements into successful use for the benefit of man,
and reclaiming a barren wilderness, converting it into a fruitful
field, making it to blossom as the rose; such a man I would call
a financier, a benefactor of his fellow man. But the great
majority of men who have amassed great wealth have done it at the
expense of their fellows, on the principle that the doctors, the
lawyers and the merchants acquire theirs. Such men are
impositions on the community, and they ought to be taken and put
to some honorable labor such as raising potatoes, raising grain,
cattle and sheep, and performing other useful and necessary
labors for the good of mankind. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 /
Erastus Snow, September 9, 1877
Erastus Snow, September 9, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ERASTUS SNOW,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday,
September 9, 1877.
(Reported by Rudger Clawson.)
DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THE SAINTS AND THE ANCIENT APOSTLES AND
DISCIPLES--THE QUORUMS OF THE PRIESTHOOD WILL CONTINUE TO GO
FORWARD--THE SAINTS ARE CALM AND UNDISTURBED.
99
While Elder Richards was addressing us, a certain Scripture
presented itself somewhat forcibly to my mind, that I will call
attention to, as an illustration of the difference existing
between us at the present time, and the condition, feelings and
spirit of the Apostles and disciples of Christ at the time of His
crucifixion.
100
The students of the Bible are aware how the feelings and faith of
the disciples anciently centered in Christ, with the expectation
that he was at that time to restore Israel to the possession of
their promised inheritances, and establish himself upon the
Throne of David for ever, and that the kingdom which he came to
establish, was not only to be spiritual but also temporal in its
character. And notwithstanding the many plain sayings of the
Savior, pointing at his death and his resurrection, and the work
He came to perform for the redemption of man, there seemed to be
a veil over their hearts that they comprehended it only in part.
When He was taken and crucified, that veil still covered their
minds. Notwithstanding that on the morning of His resurrection,
the holy women reported to His disciples that they had seen Him
and that He was verily risen, they could not seem to sense it.
When two of their number traveled out into the country the same
day, Jesus overtook them, and they knew him not, and they related
to Him what had happened, adding that they had expected that He
was the one who should have redeemed Israel. Then He began to
expound unto them the Scriptures, and show unto them that it was
necessary for Christ thus to suffer, to fulfill the words of the
Prophets. Yet even these two, after hearing Him and his
explanation of the Scriptures, returned and reported to the rest
of the disciples what they had seen and heard, and even these
could not dispel the doubts from the hearts of the disciples or
take off the veil from their minds. Still they hesitated; still
the vision of their minds was not fully open to comprehend the
true nature and character of His mission and their own true
calling. Finally, after a day or two, and the depth of their
grief and mourning began to subside a little, Peter says to his
brethren: I propose to go a fishing. John says, I go with you;
and so one after another they who had followed the occupation of
fishermen before they were called to be Apostles, concluded they
would turn again to their former occupation and go fishing. They
tried it, but the Lord did not bless them in their labors. They
toiled all night, but the fish would not come, and they caught
nothing. In the morning a voice called to them from the sea side,
saying, "Children have ye any meat," and they answered Him,
"none." Now, said He, "cast your net over on the other side of
the ship." They cast their net on the other side of the ship,
straightway, and their net was full of fish, so much so that they
could not bring it into the ship, and they were under the
necessity of rowing to shore and drawing the net after them. But
about this time, a thought penetrated Peter's heart that this was
very much like the many deeds of Jesus; this was like one of
Jesus' miracles, and straightway he cast a look toward the shore
and exclaimed to his brethren, "Truly it is the Lord." Then his
faith and hope revived, and such joy filled his bosom that the
impetuosity of his nature led him to leave the ship; he could not
wait its progress to the shore but plunged into the sea, to meet
his Lord. You remember what followed; Jesus knew they were
hungry, and had breakfast prepared for them; he did not wait for
their seine of fish to be brought ashore and cooked, but when
they arrived he had it cooked, and the fish ready, and he invited
them to sit down to breakfast with him. No one durst ask him who
he was for by this time, God had opened their eyes and they knew
him. You remember the peaceful yet keen rebuke administered to
Peter on the occasion, because he had forsaken the injunctions
that he had previously received, and the commandment that had
been given unto him, and turned his attention again to his
fishing. After they had filled themselves with the fish and
cakes, Jesus asked him: "Simon Peter, son of Jonas, lovest thou
me more than these?" pointing to his fish. "Yes, Lord, thou
knowest I love thee." "Then feed my lambs." Again the Lord says,
"Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me?" "Yes, Lord, thou knowest I
love thee." "Then feed my sheep." Again, the third time, Jesus
asked, "Simon Peter, lovest thou me more than these?" Peter was
grieved because the Lord asked the same question with renewed
earnestness the third time, as if he doubted his assurance, and
said, "Yes, Lord, thou knowest all things, thou knowest I love
Thee." Jesus saith unto him, "Feed my sheep. Now you have tried
your hand at fishing, Peter, and you see that when the Lord was
not with you, you caught nothing. I called you from your fishing
in the beginning, and said to you henceforth to leave your nets,
and I would make you fishers of men." This reproof sufficed Peter
the rest of his life. We have no account of his ever wishing to
go fishing again, at least not to neglect the flock of Christ.
101
In the epistle which Peter wrote to his brethren in the latter
end of his life, he refers very delicately to that period of his
career, when as he says, in his own words, "We buried our hope
with Christ, but thanks be unto God that it is renewed again by
the resurrection of our Lord from the dead." The hope they had
cherished seemed to have been lost when they buried him, but it
was renewed again unto them by the resurrection of the Lord from
the dead, and by his ministrations among them during a period of
forty days after his resurrection, showing himself repeatedly and
giving them instruction, telling them, at the same time, "not
until I have departed from you will the Holy Ghost come upon you
and endow you with power from on high, revealing all things unto
you which the Father hath prepared; but if I go away the
Comforter will come, and he will guide you into all truth and
show you things to come.
101
It is interesting to reflect upon and contemplate the influences
and surroundings of the early disciples and the manner in which
the Father performed his works in their midst and after the
resurrection of the Savior; how their eyes were opened to see and
comprehend the true nature and character of his mission upon the
earth; the true nature of his kingdom, and the work which he was
sent to perform, in which they were his helpers and fellow
workers; called and ordained to the holy Apostleship, to be his
witnesses in all the earth, to bear witness of him and baptize
those who believed in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy
Ghost, teaching them to observe all things which he had commanded
them. It seemed wise in the providences of God to conceal it,
measurably, from their minds until after his resurrection from
the dead. His last entrance into Jerusalem, when he rode upon the
foal of an ass, and the believers spread their garments and palm
branches in his pathway, for him to ride upon in token of the
great esteem and respect they cherished for him, and their
assurance that he had come in the name of the Lord, to establish
the Throne of David and redeem Israel from the oppression of the
Gentiles and the bondage that was upon their necks as a people;
and they cried "Hosannah, blessed is he that cometh in the name
of the Lord," while some of the over-righteous ones or those who
thought they were making too much ado about him were rather
inclined to rebuke them and asked Jesus to rebuke them and tell
them to be quiet. His answer was, "If these should hold their
peace the very stones will cry out," as much as to say, it is the
Father in them that is crying. It was the promptings and
inspiration of the Almighty that were moving the hearts of the
people to call the attention of all Judea and Jerusalem, and all
the people around about, that their eyes might see and their ears
might hear and all the people know him who cometh in the name of
the Lord, riding upon the foal of an ass, according to the
predictions of the ancient Prophets. He would not rebuke them,
but let the spirit flow; let their mouths utter praise; let them
show their respect; let them show their respect, and do honor to
him whom the Father had sent. And all this that when he should
suffer, and the curtain should drop, and he should be executed,
the Lord should cause the sun to be darkened, and the earth to
quake, and the vail of the Temple to rend, that all Israel might
have a testimony and an assurance that the Son of God was
suffering.
102
Those who are familiar with the early history of the Latter-day
Saints, with the life, career and death of the Prophet Joseph
Smith, with the scenes that surrounded the people at that time,
and the mighty strides that he seemed to take in the last years
of his life; the force with which he seemed to push forward the
work that was upon him, and the feeling that hurried him forward
to confer upon the Apostles and a few others the keys of the
Priesthood and the Holy Endowments, which God had revealed unto
him, and his efforts to set in order all things pertaining to the
Priesthood; also his communication on the powers and policy of
the Government of the United States, and the purposes of God
concerning them, putting his name before the people as a
candidate for the Presidency of the United States, and the
recommendations which he made to save them from the civil war
that has since overtaken them, the results of the slavery
question, that was agitating the nation, all these great and
important subjects were kept prominently before the people, and
while the Elders and people of Israel labored diligently to carry
out his teachings and execute his plans and designs, he stepped
behind the vail almost as suddenly and unexpectedly, to the
people, as did Jesus when he was crucified. I repeat, it was
almost as sudden and unexpected to the vast body of this people
as the crucifixion of Jesus was to his disciples, who were
looking for him to be placed upon the throne of his father David,
to rule and reign over the House of Israel.
102
The Apostles of this dispensation did not, however, leave the
work of the ministry to which they had been called, and go a
fishing; but there were some in Israel who seemed to have buried
their hope with the Prophet Joseph. And it has been said of some
that they died with him; and though they continued to live years
after, yet their faith and hope seemed to have died with him. Not
so with President Brigham Young, and the Apostles that were with
him. They were mostly abroad ministering in their calling, but
two or three of them were at home. Among the latter number was
Elder John Taylor, who is with us to-day, as you who are familiar
with the early history of those times are aware. He and Elder
Willard Richards were with the Prophet Joseph and Hyrum, in
person, when they were assassinated, and John Taylor received
four balls. The rest of the Twelve were abroad attending to their
ministry, holding Conferences in various parts of the country,
nor did they leave those labors and turn again to their former
occupations as did Peter and his brethren. A profound sensation
was produced among all the Latter-day Saints throughout the
world, and among their enemies, many of whom loudly condemned the
shocking manner in which their death was accomplished. Time will
not permit, nor does it appear to me a suitable time to dwell
upon it; but great was the impression produced throughout the
land. Deep was the sorrow and mourning, and the query arose in
the minds of many, what shall be the result of these things?
Especially among that class whose hopes seemed to have been
buried with him, whose faith seemed to have been centred in him;
who did not look beyond him.
102
But the response of the Spirit to those whose faith centred in
God was this: The Prophet Joseph has organized the quorums, has
set in order the Priesthood, and conferred the keys and powers
thereof upon his brethren, and said to the Twelve Apostles, "Upon
your shoulders shall rest the burden of this kingdom, to bear it
off in all the world. The Lord is going to let me rest." His
words were before the people, and in the hearts of those who were
living and walking in the light of the Holy Ghost, whose faith
reached beyond the Prophet Joseph, and looked to the source from
whence he received his power and influence.
103
We have often heard our late President, Brigham Young, who was
President of the Twelve Apostles by seniority, and who had been
placed there by the voice of his brethren, to preside over his
quorum, which had also been confirmed by the Lord, say that he
was attending a Conference in Petersboro, New Hampshire, when he
heard of the Prophet's death. The query arose in his mind: Where
now rests those keys of the holy Priesthood which the Prophet
Joseph received and revealed unto us? Where now on this side of
the vail are those keys deposited? The answer came to him by the
Holy Spirit resting upon him with a power and influence and
peaceful assurance which caused him to bring his hand to his
thigh with the utterance, "They are here. They are here!" The
voice of his brethren responded, and the echo reverberated not
only among the Apostles, but among the Seventies, the High
Priests, the Elders, Bishops, Teachers, Deacons, and all the
people. They are here, with brother Brigham, with his brethren
the Apostles, who have been called and charged by the Prophet
Joseph with the duties and responsibilities of bearing off this
kingdom and building it up, and setting in order and regulating
the affairs thereof in all the world. This revelation of the
Spirit to our beloved President, Brigham Young, on that occasion,
and which also rested upon his brethren, and was diffused among
all the people and responded to with such universal voice,
sentiment and feelings, was not a fresh call, a new revelation,
but it was bringing to their minds one previously given,
refreshing their minds and understanding in the word of the Lord
that had been spoken unto them through the Prophet Joseph
himself, making more fully and clearly than ever, those words
that had been previously spoken to them, the charge that he gave
to them to bear off the work which now rested upon their
shoulders. From that day until the present time has this
revelation been clear and prominent before the people, and in
their hearts, and in the mouth of President Brigham Young. How
often has he said, "Joseph is still my leader; he is still my
President; he still bears the keys before me. I am still
following after him to carry out his counsel, to accomplish the
work of which he laid the foundation, under God. I am still as he
appointed, and Apostle to bear off this kingdom, to bear witness
of the work which God by him did accomplish, and to carry it
forward by the power of God and the help of my brethren and
fellow laborers, and I am still an Apostle and President of the
Twelve Apostles."
104
But the Lord signifies to me that these Quorums of the Priesthood
shall go forward in their respective spheres of labor, and as one
passes beyond the vail, following his file leader, the next
Apostle will follow after, treading, as it were, in his
footsteps, to bear off this kingdom. The work is of God and not
of man, and no number of martyrdoms or death, and no amount of
persecution nor slaying of the Lord's anointed, can put a stop to
it. How often we have heard it proclaimed that the keys of the
Apostleship, which had been committed to men on the earth,
together with all the keys of the Holy Endowments, and every
blessing which the Lord has provided and promised to men in the
flesh, are placed within our reach through the keys of this
Priesthood, and that this Apostleship will continue upon the
earth until it has accomplished that which the Lord has ordained
and appointed, and until Israel shall be gathered, and the people
be prepared for his second coming, and that, if one passes beyond
the vail, another follows in his footsteps, and if persecution
rage, and many witnesses of the Lord are slain, still he will
preserve witnesses upon the earth, with the keys of that ministry
and Apostleship to bear off the kingdom triumphantly, and fulfill
and accomplish all that the Lord has predicted. These utterances
have often been made in our hearing, within the last thirty-three
years, since the death of the Prophet Joseph, and have become
household words with those who have been alive to their calling
and duties, and whose eyes and ears have been open to hear the
word of the Lord and remember it. How calm and peaceful the
spirit and feelings of Israel on this memorable occasion, when
our beloved President, who has led the van for the last
thirty-three years, quietly gathered up his feet and was gathered
to his fathers. How different was the spirit and feelings of
Israel on this occasion from the other occasion I have referred
to, and from the Apostles and disciples of Jesus when He
departed! It shows to our minds the education of the people, and
their advancement in understanding and faith. It shows the
stability of our institutions and their power over the feelings
and hearts of the people. In every department of the Priesthood,
in every branch of the Church, through all the Stakes of Zion,
and in every department of our labor, there seems scarcely a
ripple upon the smooth surface of the waters.
105
Last Sabbath, when a vast congregation of the people came from
the east, west, north and south, and from this city and its
suburbs, to pay their last respects to the honored dead, the
quiet, the order, the silent and discreet feeling of resignation
and peace that prevailed, should be a lesson to the Saints and a
testimony to the world of the purity of faith that we have
embraced, and the influence that had been exerted upon the hearts
of the people by our departed leader, and his brethren who have
been laboring with him. We find no confusion, no running to and
fro, nobody dropping their tools or neglecting their labors, and
nobody wishing to go a fishing. When we had finished the last sad
rites, and completed what duties we owed to the honored dead, we
found every one, on Monday morning, resuming his duties; business
assumed its wonted course in every department of our public as
well as our private labors. The Saints everywhere, as well as our
Elders abroad, move forward in the discharge of their duties with
calmness and serenity, with assurance that Brigham is still our
leader. Joseph is still our Prophet, and Brigham is leader as
much as he was in life, but not on this side of the vail--he has
gone into another sphere, to engage in the labors of the Gospel
with Joseph, Hyrum, and all the holy ones that have gone before
in this dispensation, to assist them in rolling on the work of
this dispensation among the dead, and prepare the way for the
final consummation of all things spoken of by the Prophets, while
his brethren on this side the vail tread softly and diligently
after him, as it were in his footsteps, to move on the cause of
Israel, and send the Gospel to the ends of the earth. What a
commentary on the stability of the institutions of Zion! The
power of that faith that we have received, the strength of that
union, and the perfection of that organization which God has
established among us, which gives us the re-assurance that
instead of the cause of Zion weakening, it will gain additional
power and strength; and the Priesthood that remain on this side,
having lost a tower of strength in him who has gone, must exert
themselves and their faith, and renew their strength in the Lord,
and magnify their calling, that the work of the Lord be not
hindered. That this may be the feelings and determination of
every one of the Apostles, Seventies, High Priests, Elders,
Bishops, and Presidents in Zion, and all the people, that we may
strive more diligently to magnify our calling, until we meet
again those who have gone behind the vail, where already there
seems to be almost a majority of the early Apostles and first
Elders of the Church, preaching the Gospel and preparing the
hearts of those that receive it, while we who remain continue our
labors in building the Temples of the Lord, and entering therein
and officiating in the baptisms, endowments, and ordinances, and
sealing blessings upon our dead, that the promises of God may be
fulfilled which he has made, namely, that in this dispensation of
the fullness of times He would gather in one all things that are
in Christ Jesus, which are on the earth and which are in heaven,
which may God grant and help us to accomplish, through Jesus.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / George
Q. Cannon, September 16, 1877
George Q. Cannon, September 16, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEO. Q. CANNON,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, September 16,
1877.
(Reported by Rudger Clawson.)
THE ROCK OF NEW (OR CONTINUED) REVELATION--INCIDENT IN REGARD TO
P. P. PRATT--"ONE LORD, ONE FAITH, ONE BAPTISM"--THE WORK OR THE
FATHER EXTENDS THROUGHOUT THE ETERNITIES.
106
Those who have listened to the discourse of Elder Woodruff and to
the testimonies which he has borne concerning this work, must
have been interested in his recital, in his explanations and in
the doctrines which he has advanced, and which have special
interest for the Latter-day Saints. If it were not for the new
revelations received from the Almighty, this people called
Latter-day Saints would not be in existence. If it were not that
the Lord has revealed in great plainness his mind and will unto
his people, they would not be an organization, neither would his
Elders have gone forth bearing testimony of the truths of the
everlasting Gospel. The rock upon which this Church is built, and
the foundation stone thereof, is new revelation from God to men,
and that revelation being of divine origin it must of necessity
agree with the revelations which have already been given; hence,
as he has said, the doctrines taught by the Prophet Joseph Smith,
and the organization of the Church as he was directed to
accomplish it, was all in perfect harmony with the truths
contained in this book (the Bible). It can not be otherwise and
be what it professes to be. It made no difference to Joseph Smith
whether he read and was familiar with every doctrine taught by
the Apostles; he was under no necessity of framing his teachings
therewith that there should be no difference between that which
he taught, and that which had been taught, because the same
spirit that revealed to the ancient Apostles and Prophets, and
inspired them to teach the people, and leave on record their
predictions and doctrines, taught him also and enabled him to
teach exactly the same truths.
106
I remember hearing related brother Parley P. Pratt's first
interview with the Saints at Fayette, Seneca County, where the
Church was organized. Those of you who remember brother Parley
know his familiarity with the Scriptures, especially with the
prophecies. On that occasion he was called upon to speak; the
Prophet Joseph was not present at the time. He brought forth from
the prophecies of Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel and other prophets,
abundant proofs concerning the work which the Lord had
established through his servant Joseph, a great many of the
Latter-day Saints were surprised that there were so many
evidences existing in the Bible concerning this work. The Church
had then been organized some five months, but the members had
never heard from any of the Elders these proofs and evidences
which existed in the Bible. And, if I remember correctly, he told
me that Oliver Cowdery and the Prophet Joseph himself were
surprised at the great amount of evidence there was in the Bible
concerning these things. The Prophet Joseph was inspired of God
to teach the doctrines of life and salvation, and he did so
without reference to what the ancient prophets had said. I have
heard President Young make the same remarks. He said that he
never consulted the Book of Covenants, he never consulted the
Bible or Book of Mormon to see whether the doctrines and counsels
which he was inspired to give, corresponded with these books or
not. It was a matter that gave him no particular concern, from
the fact that he endeavored always to be led by the Spirit of the
Lord, to speak in accordance therewith; hence these men have had
very little care resting upon their minds as to whether their
doctrines and counsels were in harmony with the doctrines and
counsels of those who preceded them. It was for them to seek to
know the mind and will of the Lord and comprehend his Spirit as
it rested upon them, to speak in accordance therewith; and the
doctrine that has been taught under the inspiration of that
spirit will be found to be in perfect harmony with the doctrines
which have been taught by men inspired of God in ancient days.
108
There are no two modes of baptism, there are no two methods of
organizing the Church of Christ; there are no two paths leading
into the kingdom of God our heavenly Father; there are no two
forms of doctrine. "There is one Lord," as the Apostle Paul says,
"one faith and one baptism." There is one form of doctrine, and
when we all meet, (those of us who shall be so fortunate as to be
redeemed and sanctified in the presence of our Father and the
Lamb,) we shall find that our doctrines will precisely agree; our
obedience will be of a similar character, we shall all discover
that the doctrines that we have received and bowed in submission
to are precisely the same doctrines, whether we were baptized
into Christian America, in Asia, in Africa or any other part of
the earth, and it will be found when we all come together, (that
is the family of our heavenly Father,) that we have all received
the same faith, the same doctrines, and have partaken of the same
Spirit and the same gifts, the Spirit having rested down upon all
alike according to his or her faith. If it were not so heaven
would be full of clashing sectaries; it would be full of
confusion, strife and division and every kind of contention;
because the same spirit that characterizes men here, and that
creates division and contention among them here, if they could
reach heaven in the possession of it, as some claim they do,
would turn heaven itself into a pandemonium, and make it no
better than this earth so far as confusion is concerned. This is
not the Gospel of the Lord Jesus; this is not the path that he
marked out. He marked out a plain path and all the inhabitants of
the earth must, if they ever come into the presence of the Lamb,
walk in that path to the end, or they never can reach there. And
the millions of the dead, to whom allusion has been made by
brother Woodruff, they also shall hear of the glad tidings of
salvation. And the unnumbered millions who have died without ever
having heard the name of the Son of God, and without ever having
known anything concerning the redemption which he wrought out for
them; they who died in ignorance of the law will not, of course,
be judged by or held accountable to the law, having never known
it. This would be contrary to the justice, the eternal justice of
our Father in Heaven, to hold any man or being accountable for
the law which they violated without their first having been made
acquainted with it, hence, if they die in their ignorance they
will be judged according to the light they received. But will
they forever, through the endless ages of eternity, remain in
this ignorance? Certainly not. The work of our Father is not
confined to this earthly existence, it extends throughout the
eternities: it extends from eternity to eternity; it is without
beginning and without end; it is as indestructible and enduring
as he himself. But all of the sons of our Father who ever dwelt
upon the earth, and his daughters also, will hear at the proper
time and under the proper circumstances the glad tidings of
salvation, the name of our Redeemer and the plan by which they
can be redeemed and be exalted into his presence. There are
several plain allusions to these doctrines in the Scriptures.
Peter talks about them very plainly. The Savior himself alluded
to the same idea when he spoke to the thief on the cross, when he
said to him-- "This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise;" when
it is a well known fact that he did not ascend to his Father in
Heaven. But while his body lay in the earth his spirit went
elsewhere, and was absent from that body. The Apostle Paul also
alludes to it in the 15th chapter of his Epistle to the
Corinthians, and our minds have been set at rest by those
glorious revelations and doctrines, because they explain to us
the goodness, mercy and justice of our Father in Heaven, and
enable us, who have received these doctrines and believe in them,
to glorify Him as we could not if we believed these unnumbered
millions that I have alluded to were condemned to endless
perdition, without ever having a chance to be redeemed therefrom.
It has always been a mystery to me, since I have been old enough
to comprehend the truth, how it is that men, with the ideas which
they entertain concerning the Gospel, can reconcile their belief
with the fact that our Father is a God of truth, a God of mercy,
and a God of perfect justice. I do not wonder at men becoming
skeptical in view of the ideas which prevail in the so-called
Christian world. A man must, in some instances, throw away his
feelings and reason, and surrender his judgment, and accept the
theories which prevail upon this subject, without reasoning and
without questioning, in order to flow along with the orthodox
stream. This is the only way in which many do, to go along
without difficulty. But if the Gospel was taught in its plainness
and in its fullness, and if men and women understood the Gospel
as it is, there would be nothing that would be in contradiction
to those truths to which I have alluded; but all would be
harmonious therewith, and everything would tend to increase the
faith, strengthen the love, and heighten the feeling of
admiration in the breast of the human being in contemplating the
character of our Father in the light of the plan which He has
revealed for our salvation from the power of sin. And this is
what the Gospel (or as men choose to call it in these days
"Mormonism") has done for us. It is this that has enlightened
this people; it is this that has gathered them from the nations
of the earth, and has enabled them to submit to the privations
and persecutions that they have had to contend with; and it is
this that will carry them forward, until they are brought back
into the presence of our Father in Heaven.
108
I pray that the blessings of the Lord may rest upon the people,
and that the revelations of the Lord Jesus may be in their
hearts, and in their souls, to guide them in that path that will
bring them back into the presence of our Father, which I ask in
the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / George
Q. Cannon, September 23, 1877
George Q. Cannon, September 23, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEO. Q. CANNON,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, September 23,
1877.
(Reported by Rudger Clawson.)
ACTIONS SHOULD HARMONIZE WITH PROFESSIONS--"MORMONISM" A SYSTEM
OF
POWER--ALL THE FAITHFUL ARE ENTITLED TO REVELATION--LEADING MEN
BUT
AS INSTRUMENTS IN THE HANDS OF GOD.
110
I have listened with a great deal of pleasure to the remarks
which have been made by our brethren, and the instructions which
they have given unto us upon the principles of the Gospel. The
interesting remarks of brother Brigham Young must have appealed
very strongly unto all of us, and impressed us with their truth.
First, he has said if our professions are greater than those of
the rest of the world, and if we testify that we have received
truths in advance, and authority greater than that possessed by
others, our lives should correspond with our professions, or we
can never justly expect that we will receive any greater reward
than they; and this is a truth that should be taken home to the
hearts of all the people who are called Latter-day Saints. The
Lord requires of us that our acts, and that our desires, and that
all our labors shall be in harmony with our professions, and that
when we testify that we know that God lives, and that he has
restored the everlasting Gospel to the earth, in its primitive
simplicity, purity, and power, with the authority to administer
in the ordinances thereof for the salvation of the children of
men,--that making these professions and bearing these
testimonies, we should exhibit in our lives the fruits of the
glorious doctrines and truths that we profess to have received.
In no other way can we truly bear testimony to the veracity of
these things. "A tree is known by its fruits; a good stream does
not send forth bitter waters; men do not gather grapes of thorns
and figs of thistles." And so with us and the rest of mankind.
When we profess to have received the truth, we should exhibit the
fruits of that truth in our lives. When we profess to have
received the everlasting Gospel and the Spirit of God, we should
rejoice in the gifts of that Spirit. We should live so as to
enjoy them, and in times of trial, of difficulty, of perplexity,
and of affliction, we should exhibit a self-control and power and
strength that might be expected from a people situated as we are,
and having the blessings that we enjoy. Do the Latter-day Saints
exhibit these fruits as they should? In some respects they are to
be seen, and in others they are not so fruitful as they should
be. There is an abundance of room for improvement on our part.
There is room for an increase of exertion and an exhibition of
greater faith, as a people, than we have ever yet exhibited. The
Lord is ready, according to our own testimonies, to pour out upon
us every blessing that we need. Are we sick? Are any of our
households sick? What is the privilege of the Latter-day Saints
according to our doctrines, according to the teachings of these
books (the Bible and the Book of Mormon), and according to out
own belief? It is our privilege to exercise faith in the name of
Jesus Christ, to have the sick, where not appointed unto death,
restored to life. This is the privilege of the Latter-day Saints,
the privilege of every faithful man and woman in the Church of
Christ upon all the face of the earth. If there be a misfortune
impending that is fraught with difficulty, or disaster, or
trouble of any kind, what is the privilege of those who are the
servants and hand-maidens of the Lord Jesus Christ? It is the
privilege, and has been the privilege in all ages of the world,
according to the records that have come down to us, for those who
live godly in Christ Jesus to have revelation concerning those
events, that they may be prepared for them, and not be taken
unawares. I would not give much for a religion that did not
prepare me for events of that character; I would not think it the
religion of Jesus Christ. I would not give much for a church, to
me it would have no attractions, in which God did not manifest
his power, in which there were no evidences received of God's
power and of God's ability to deliver in the hour of trial and
difficulty. It is this which makes the Church of Christ, it is
this which makes what men call "Mormonism," so attractive to me.
It is because it is a system of power; it is because there are
gifts connected with it; it is because I was told when a child
that if I would be baptized for the remissions of my sins and
repent of them, I should receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. It
is because there are in this Church Prophets and Apostles, the
gifts of revelation, of healing, and discerning of spirits, and
all the other gifts, that were ever enjoyed by the ancient people
of God. It is these gifts that make the Church of Jesus Christ a
power in the earth, and that makes the teachings and doctrines of
this Church so attractive to all the inhabitants of the earth who
believe truthfully and sincerely the doctrines contained in the
Old and New Testaments. It supplies the want that is felt by
every honest heart, a yearning after a knowledge of God, a
yearning after the things of God, and a yearning after that
certainty that dispels all darkness and unbelief, and is a rock,
which is like the rock of ages, upon which the foundation being
built, the building is forever without fear of being shaken or
overturned, when the storms and tempests shall beat upon it.
111
This is the secret of the union that has always characterized
this Church of Jesus Christ, and yet we do not live up to our
privileges. What is the privilege of the Latter-day Saints? Are
the privileges of this Gospel confined to a few individuals?
Revelations have been given to our departed President--President
Brigham Young--but were the gifts, powers and qualifications of
this Gospel confined to his person alone? Were they confined to
his Counselors? Are they confined to the Twelve? Are they
confined to the Bishops or to any other class in this Church?
Certainly not. They are like the air we breathe; they are like
the light that enlightens our understandings and give light to
our intellects. They are free to all who will live so as to
receive them. There is none so old, none so learned, none so
high, neither is their any so low, nor so young, nor so
illiterate, unto whom these are denied. They are the free gift of
God to all His children; to all who keep His commandments. They
shall receive these gifts, and enjoy them if they will live so as
to have them in their hearts, so that the Holy Spirit will bestow
them upon them, and it is this also that causes this Church and
this Gospel to be so delightful, there is an equality about it.
It is not, as I have said, confined to a few, but it is extended
to all the inhabitants of the earth, who will place themselves in
a position to receive it. "Repent and be baptized every one of
you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye
shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, for this promise is
unto you and to your children and to all that are afar off, even
as many as the Lord our God shall call." Even all. Whom does he
call? Go preach this Gospel to every creature, therefore every
creature is called, at all times and in all generations
throughout the earth. None are excluded from its glorious
benefits. It is therefore the privilege of every member of this
Church to enjoy revelation for himself or herself, to know the
mind and will of the Father, to know concerning the doctrine
whether it be of the Lord or whether it be of man, and I would
not give much for a people or an individual who is destitute of
this knowledge. Sooner or later unless they repent and feel after
it, they will stand in slippery places, and when the floods come
and the tempests beat upon them, they are in danger of falling
away and becoming cast away from the Church of Christ; but the
man who receives his knowledge from the Father, and the woman who
can come to the Father in the name of Jesus and ask and receive
for herself a testimony concerning this work, and concerning the
government of God, in times of trial and difficulty, they are
safe, because they know where their strength is and unto whom
they can apply for light and guidance in the hours of temptation,
trial and difficulty. They know then the voice of the true
Shepherd.
112
My brethren and sisters let me address myself more directly to
you upon this point. We have been bereft of our President. We
have been bereft of the man who has stood at our head and guided
us for thirty-three years, and we have learned to look upon him
as the mouth-piece of our Father to us, but we ought, also, to
have learned, as I have no doubt the majority of this people have
learned, that he was but an instrument in the hands of God to
accomplish the work entrusted to him, and that he being gone, the
Lord will raise up and strengthen those who remain, and give them
the power necessary to accomplish his work and carry it forward
in the earth; and if they fall too, as they likely will, the
column of humanity, the column of the Priesthood will still press
forward, until all that the Lord has appointed to his people, he
will accomplish on the earth, and Zion will be established and
fully redeemed according to all the words of the Prophets. And
further, it will cause us to draw nearer unto the Father and live
so that we shall receive revelation from him for ourselves, that
the knowledge of the Spirit shall be in our hearts, that the
voice of the true Shepherd will be known to our ears, that when
we hear it we will know it, that we cannot be deceived or led
astray. This is the privilege of the Latter-day Saints, and the
man and women in this Church who does not live so as to enjoy
this privilege comes short of being what he should be. It is
these blessings that compensate for the falsehoods, for the
contumely and for the persecution to which the Latter-day Saints
are subjected. If it were not for these gifts and blessings our
case would not be a very enviable one; but in possession of these
blessings, and knowing for ourselves the truth, and understanding
the will of our Father in heaven and rejoicing in the blessings
of peace, quietude, union and love, such as cannot be obtained
elsewhere, with those other gifts to which I have alluded--having
these in our possession we can look calmly upon the efforts of
the wicked. We can, without being afflicted in our souls, receive
the persecution which they may seem fit to heap upon us; to have
our names cast out as evil, to be accused of all manner of
wickedness and crime. We can submit to these things cheerfully,
knowing that the day will come when these lies shall be swept
away; when the will of the Father and the glorious light of truth
will shine upon us, and we shall be vindicated in the sight of
the inhabitants of the earth, in the sight of heaven and angels.
This being our condition, we can rejoice under these
circumstances, and look forth to the time when we shall receive
the happiness and reward alluded to. Brethren and sisters, live
so that each of you can go to the Father and ask and receive from
him the blessing that you need. He has said, "Cursed is he that
putteth his trust in man, or maketh flesh his arm." Do not build
upon man. Do not lean upon him, but lean upon our Father in
heaven. Seek unto him; implore his blessing; ask for light and
strength from him; humble yourselves before him, and confess your
sins; be of a broken heart and contrite spirit, and he will visit
you with his Spirit, and bestow upon you gifts such as you have
never yet received.
112
That you may do this, and that we all may do it, that we may be
eventually saved and exalted in the kingdom of our Father, is my
prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / Orson
Pratt, October 5, 1877
Orson Pratt, October 5, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered at the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Friday, October 5, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
THE SAVIOR AMONG THE NEPHITES--PRINTING OF THE BOOK OF
MORMON--THE PRESIDENCY OF THE CHURCH--THE ANCIENT
PRIESTHOOD--THE KIRTLAND TEMPLE.
112
I will read a few words of our Lord and Savior, at the time of
his last personal appearance among the Nephites, or rather, the
last account of His appearance in their midst, so far as the Book
of Mormon has given the history.
112
"Write the things which ye have seen and heard, save it be those
which are forbidden. Write the works of this people which shall
be even as hath been written, of that which has been; for behold,
out of the books which have been written, and which shall be
written, shall this people be judged; for by them shall their
works be known unto men. And behold all things are written by the
Father; therefore, out of the books which shall be written shall
the world be judged. And know ye that ye shall be judges of the
people, according to the judgment which I shall give unto you,
which shall be just; therefore, what manner of men had ye ought
to be? Verily I say unto you, even as I am."
113
These words of our Lord and Savior, to the ancient Israelites of
the American Continent, are written, not only for the benefit of
the descendants of the Israelites, who inhabit the Continent, but
also for the benefit of all people, that all might know something
in relation to the authority that God bestowed upon His servants
in ancient times. The Priesthood is not a delegated authority
from heaven to be merely exercised in this life; it is a divine
authority intended to be exercised in the next life, as well as
this: its exercise here is only the beginning.
113
Before dwelling upon this subject, I wish to say to the
Latter-day Saints, that I have been permitted by the counsel of
the servants of God, to perform another but very short mission
abroad, having left Salt Lake City on the 18th July, and returned
again after about two months and nine days' absence, traveling,
during this period of time, about thirteen thousand miles, by
land and ocean. I feel very glad, and rejoice, that I have had
this opportunity of going out once more among mankind abroad.
Although my mission was not specially a preaching mission, to
declare to the people the things of the kingdom of God, yet I
endeavored, so far as opportunity permitted to bear my humble
testimony among the people.
113
My mission, as is well known, was to go to England, for the
purpose of printing the Book of Mormon, and the Book of Doctrine
and Covenants, according to the phonotype system of Pitman. I
will here state, that Pitman's system of phonetics has been
changed and re-changed, in England, so many times, that it has
finally and almost entirely dropped out of use in that country.
Pitman still continues to publish a periodical in which he gives
his present forms of type or characters, and present forms of
spelling, but his paper is more particularly advocating the
system of short-hand writing, or phonography, which is quite
popular in England. By making inquiry, I found that one of the
brothers, Benj. Pitman, in consequence of the numerous
alterations that were being made, was disgusted, and came to
America to see if he could establish a system upon a little
different principle. A certain wealthy gentleman in our country
became interested in the enterprise, and he, by will, advanced
money to publish an extensive dictionary upon the phonetic
principle. A little different alphabet was adopted in our country
from that which was used in England. After examining these
different systems, I concluded that, in some very few respects,
they were all in error. These errors consisted mostly in the mode
of spelling. Some have adopted one standard, and some another;
and having examined the different systems closely and carefully,
I finally concluded to accept the American phonetic alphabet,
with the exception of two or three characters, and also to spell
according to the American phonetic dictionary, with some slight
alterations.
113
I made arrangements with a house in London to furnish the
phonotype, and most of it had arrived in Liverpool, just as I was
called home.
113
These preliminary preparations for printing were made just as
fast as possible before learning the sad news of the death of our
beloved President, which we received some seven hours after he
breathed his last. A few hours later we received another telegram
from the Council of the Twelve Apostles, instructing brother
Joseph F. Smith and myself to arrange matters in Great Britain,
pertaining to the European mission, and come home immediately. We
have complied with the request.
114
We feel, with all our hearts, to mourn with the Latter-day
Saints, in the loss of so great and good a man, as the President,
who has led us, with marked success, for one-third of a century.
He was the instrument, in the hands of God, of bringing the
people forth, some 1,400 miles from the great Mississippi River,
over wild, barren, and trackless plains, and locating us here, in
the great American desert. He has been the instrument, in the
hands of God, of giving counsel and instruction for the numerous
towns, cities and villages, through our mountain region; he has
been foremost in the encouragement of home manufactures, and home
industries, introducing at his own expense, much machinery into
the Territory, so as to make the Latter-day Saints, as far as
possible, a self-sustaining people; he has labored diligently
during the last years of his life, to bring about a greater
degree of union among the Latter-day Saints, in regard to
temporal things. And near the close of his useful life, he was
wrought upon by the spirit of God, and more especially on his
last mission at St. George, to give counsel to the Twelve
Apostles, to go into all parts of the Territory and more fully
organize the people according to the revelations and commandments
and institutions of heaven, as given by revelation, through the
Prophet Joseph Smith. Having accomplished so great a work, in
leading forth the people of God, in locating them here in these
mountains, so far from what is termed civilization, and having
redeemed the desert, established academies and school-houses,
Tabernacles and Temples, home manufactures and home industries,
and finally having organized the Saints into Stakes, appointing
Bishops, and having them ordained, in all parts of our Territory,
having fulfilled and completed the work, the Lord has taken him
home to himself.
114
We heard this forenoon, respecting the Prophet Elijah; the Lord
had a great work for him to perform; he lived to accomplish it,
and he knew then that the time had come for him to depart and
leave the children of Israel. He was taken up to heaven. The
Prophet Brigham, too, had his work to perform; he lived to do it,
and he has passed away in peace, beloved by his people.
115
This is the second time in the history of the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints, when the Twelve have stepped forward
as the proper authorities, to bear off this kingdom, and to
preside over the Church. Joseph was in our midst but a few years.
The Lord called him to lay the foundation of this work; he gave
him revelations before the rise of the Church. He ordained him
and Oliver Cowdery to the Apostleship, giving them the authority,
and power, and office, and Priesthood, to perform the things
necessary in the future organization of the Church, giving line
upon line, precept upon precept, from time to time, to instruct
the various Councils of the Church in regard to their several
duties. He having performed the work, God required at his hands,
was taken away; the Lord saw proper to remove him from our midst.
The authority then devolved upon the Twelve, and upon the
Priesthood of the Twelve. Another First Presidency was appointed
about three years and six months after the martyrdom of Joseph.
During that time the Lord was with the Twelve, in every duty, and
a great work was accomplished, during that period, by them. The
greater part of the Temple in Nauvoo was built by the Twelve,
after the death of the Prophet. Endowments were given in that
Temple, by the Twelve, while presiding over the Church. Sealings
and blessings in behalf of the living and the dead, were
performed in that Temple. All the ordinances necessary on that
occasion were administered, under the Presidency and jurisdiction
of the Twelve. And not only this, but the Lord enabled them to
lead the people forth, through an unexplored country, to select a
location for them. Having done this, they returned in the latter
part of the year 1847, to the camps located on the Missouri
river.
115
I mention these things to show you, that the twelve were not idle
after the death of Joseph, but took the lead, and organized the
camps of Israel, and presided over all the authorities in the
midst of these camps.
115
In those days, some persons, ignorant of the authority of an
Apostle, questioned the right of the Twelve to preside, but I
would ask, what authority ever existed in the Church that the
Twelve do not hold? I would further enquire, had the First
Presidency any office that the Twelve had not? If they have,
where did they get it? Do you know? Another First Presidency of
the Church were organized, three years and a half, after the
death of Joseph. If they held any higher authority, then they
must have received it by direct communication from the heavens.
But it is known that they received it by the voice of the Council
of the twelve, with all the authorities of the kingdom of God to
back them up. We have been taught, ever since the Twelve were
chosen, that they held all the power of the Melchizedek
Priesthood, all the power of the Apostleship that could be
conferred upon mortal man, Hence, when Hyrum Smith was taken out
of the First Presidency and appointed to another calling, not to
another office in the Apostleship, was it not the province of the
Twelve to set him apart? It was, because they held that
authority, that Priesthood, that Apostleship, that gave him the
right to do this. By what revelation you may ask? I answer, by a
certain revelation contained in the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants, where it says that the twelve shall ordain in all
large Branches of the Church, evangelical ministers. When this
was first given, the word "evangelical" was not there. But Joseph
was wrought upon by the Spirit to erase the word patriarchs and
substitute the words "evangelical ministers." Hence the Twelve
have so ordained patriarchs, as Hyrum Smith. But inquires one,
should the Twelve ordain Prophets, Seers and Revelators? Yes.
Were they not appointed in the Kirtland Temple, in the year 1836,
after its dedication by the voice of Joseph, and the first
Presidency, and the united voice of the Church to the Prophets,
Seers and Revelators to the people? Yes. Then they could ordain
such; or in other words they could set apart such to these
duties. They could set apart Patriarchs, to such an office as
brother Hyrum Smith held, when he was taken out of the First
Presidency and placed in the Patriarchial office.
115
Then, again, there is another revelation given concerning the
Priesthood, which you can read in the Doctrine and Covenants.
After having mentioned the various offices and callings, the Lord
required it as a duty enjoined upon the Twelve, though the First
Presidency was then alive, to organize all the officers in Zion.
What! The Twelve, a traveling High Council; the Twelve, who hold
the keys of all nations, to the Gentiles first, and then to the
Jews, to be at home attending to such work? Yes. The Twelve had
duties to perform, both abroad and at home. Having fulfilled
important duties abroad, they were not relieved from the duties
specified in the commandment, to act at home, and they have been,
from that time to this, in the midst of the people of God, at
home, at the gathering places.
117
In the revelation given on the 19th day of January, 1841, Brigham
Young was called by name, and appointed the President of the
Twelve, and also, in another revelation, given not far from the
same time, he was required to remain at home. Instead of being a
traveling Councillor, to be sent abroad among the nations, his
services were required at home, which was also the case with
several of the Apostles, and especially since the death of
Joseph.
117
There is another subject, while dwelling on the Priesthood, which
I wish to speak of; I refer to the Counsellors that may be left,
when the President, the First President of the Church is taken
away from our midst. We are informed that the Counsellors that
existed in the day of Joseph could not act as Counsellors to
Joseph after he was taken away; to be Counsellors to him would be
impossible, unless they themselves should go the other side of
the veil. Hence when the President was taken away their duties as
Counsellors to the Prophet, the First President, ceased. Just the
same with a Bishop's Council under the same circumstances.
Supposing the Bishop were to die, his two Counsellors could not
legitimately step forward claiming to be Bishops themselves; and
furthermore their duties as Counsellors to the deceased Bishop
would at his death cease. And so it would be if the Bishop,
instead of dying, were called to some other location or should be
cut off the Church. So it was considered, in the days of the loss
of our Prophet and Seer, Joseph Smith. The two Counsellors that
then existed had the privilege, if they chose to do so, of being
associated with the Council of the Twelve to assist us in the
work of bearing off the kingdom; not as members of the Twelve,
but acting with and assisting them. The same order has again been
carried out; and it is just as I believed it would be, when I was
in Liverpool, after learning of the death of President Young. The
question came up there, and I took the liberty of instructing the
Saints making the inquiries. I told them, that when the First
Presidency left, the Twelve would lead forth the Church, until
such times as the Spirit of God, and the desires of the people,
universally, should be to select and set apart and sustain by
their prayers and faith, a First Presidency again. Furthermore,
it was published in the papers, particularly in America, and also
in England, and there seemed to be a great anxiety on the part of
our enemies, to know who was going to lead the Church. They
seemed to have far more anxiety than you upon this subject. For
the Saints generally have been instructed on this matter, and
have, in a measure understood it. We knew that President Brigham
Young, and his two Counsellors, received no new office, by being
taken from the Quorum of the Twelve, and appointed to other
duties. The same as brother Joseph F. Smith has been appointed
and set apart not to a new office, but to go to Great Britain and
preside over the European Mission. That did not devolve upon
brother Richards, nor brother Rich, nor any other member of the
Twelve; he alone can perform this duty. It is not a new office,
but merely a new duty required of him. So in relation to the
First Presidency. They carry no new office, but new duties are
required at their hands, when they are chosen by the Priesthood
and set apart, not ordained to a new office, but set apart to
preside.
117
I wish also to speak a few words, in regard to the ancient
Priesthood. I find, from the Book of Mormon, concerning the
ancient Twelve--the twelve Nephites of this land; that Jesus
chose them and called them by name, and set them apart and
ordained them. Prior to this time, before this death, he chose
twelve in the land of Jerusalem. These officers, the Twelve on
the Eastern, and the Twelve on the Western continent, did not
lose their office by death; but as was clearly stated by brother
Snow this morning, and as is plainly set forth in the revelation,
they retained their office. For instance, we will take the Book
of Mormon; and in the vision and prophecy of Nephi, given almost
600 years before Christ, the Lord showed to that Prophet, that
there would be Twelve Apostles in some five or six hundred years
after his day. And instead of the Lord pointing out what should
be the duties of these Apostles, while here in this temporal
existence, he pointed out the more important duties that would
devolve upon them in the next state. The simple duties of this
life were nothing compared to those of the world to come. Hence
the angel said to Nephi that these Twelve Nephite disciples, all
descendants of Nephi and his brethren. Said he, these twelve
disciples of the Lamb shall be judged by the Twelve Apostles that
shall be chosen in the land of Jerusalem. Here then was another
and most important duty assigned to that particular Council of
Apostles, after this mortal life. First, it is said, they shall
judge the whole House of Israel; secondly, they shall judge "the
twelve ministers of thy seed." Also from the language of the text
I have read, we learn that the Twelve Nephite Apostles had a
knowledge of some other, future duties to be performed in the
world to come. "Know ye, that you shall be judges of this people.
What manner of men ought ye to be. Verily, I say unto you, even
as I am." In other words, If you are to be judges of all this
people, to whom you are administering; if you are to sit in
judgment in the great and coming day, and if the words which are
written in the books which you keep, and which are also written
by the Father, are to be the records out of which the people are
to be judged, sure enough, you should be as pure and holy as
Jesus himself. We are told too that it should not depend upon
their weak judgment, but they should judge according to the
judgment which the Lord their God should give unto them. In other
words, after they leave this present life, and the time comes for
them to sit in council in the midst of the Nephites, that instead
of judging according to human wisdom and imperfect knowledge,
that God would give them the spirit of judgment, or the spirit of
inspiration more abundantly than what they were in possession of
in this life; and in order that they may be entitled to judge all
people, they were required to be pure and holy.
117
Let me say a few words in regard to another revelation that the
Lord gave in the year 1830, on this same subject. He says, "The
decree has gone forth from the Father that mine Apostles, they
who were with me in my ministry in the land of Jerusalem, shall,
at the time of my coming, sit upon twelve thrones, clothed in
glory, even as I am, to judge the whole House of Israel, they
that have loved me and kept my commandments, and none else."
Again, we will appeal to the New Testament, "You that have
followed me in the regeneration, when the Son of Man comes in his
glory, you also shall sit upon twelve thrones, and shall judge
the twelve tribes of Israel; and shall eat and drink at my
table."
118
Here, then, we have a number of evidences and witnesses from the
Book of Mormon, from the Doctrine and Covenants, and from the New
Testament, concerning the future duties of the servants of God,
in the world to come. In relation to the Twelve Jewish Apostles,
have they a First Presidency independent of the Twelve, a
separate body? They have not. Why were there twelve Apostles
chosen instead of nine, or thirteen, or any other number? Why
that particular number? Because it so happened in the economy of
the Most High, that a certain servant of God had power to prevail
with him, and by four wives he had power to beget twelve sons,
and the Lord ordained that through them the twelve tribes should
spring up in the earth, and he would have regard for them. He
intended that they should not only be organized as tribes in this
life, but also in the world to come. And in order that all may
have judges, twelve were chosen to perform the work, instead of
any other number. Had these twelve Apostles, in ancient days,
that had no separate First Presidency, so far as we have any
record, power to preside over the Church? They had. If they had
no power there was none upon the earth.
118
Again, these twelve men among the Nephites, that were to sit in
judgment, had a great many successors, probably sixty or seventy
in number. Had these successors all equal power on this earth? I
think they had, so far as apostleship, or discipleship was
concerned, they held equal power with those who preceded them.
But in the next world, can these sixty or seventy successors
stand in the position of the first chosen? No. So it is in regard
to the latter-day Apostles. In this Church we have had ordained
to the Council of the Twelve Apostles, twenty-eight persons. Six
of the original Twelve Apostles apostatized, and three of their
successors apostatized, making nine apostates that once had hands
laid upon them, ordaining them to the Apostleship. These
apostates are mostly dead. Me cannot suppose that they can hold
an office in eternity which they have forfeited. We are told to
the contrary in the Doctrine and Covenants; the Lord saying,
through a revelation given to the Prophet Joseph in Missouri,
that his servants John E. Page, Wilford Woodruff and Willard
Richards should take the place of those who had apostatized. And
Oliver Cowdery, although never one of the Twelve, had his place
filled up; and the keys and the glories and the promises
conferred upon and made to Oliver Cowdery were taken from him and
bestowed upon brother Hyrum Smith. But there are nineteen
Apostles that have not apostatized. Out of this number there are
seven dead and twelve living. If the Lord, in the world to come,
should follow the examples given in regard to the former Twelve,
suppose these nineteen should remain faithful and obtain their
crowns, yet there would be only twelve, I think, that would be
placed in certain positions, the same as the Twelve at Jerusalem,
and the ancient Twelve on this american land. This is something,
however, not revealed, not made manifest to any of us in the
latter days, what the future of the Twelve will be, as it is in
regard to the ancient ones who have gone.
119
In the year 1829, the Lord told David Whitmer and Oliver Cowdery
to search out the Twelve, and pointed out how they should be
known, etc. In the same revelation he speaks of their duties, and
also informs them how great was the trust and blessing conferred
upon them, if they prove faithful in all things; that the
blessing upon them was above all. How far this extended I do not
know; that is all which is revealed, so far as I know, in all of
the revelations of God, in regard to the future of the Twelve
Apostles in the last days.
119
Now we hope these nineteen Apostles will be faithful. Thomas B.
Marsh, the oldest of the original Twelve, chosen in 1838, and who
stood at the head, apostatized, and left the Church. David W.
Patten was the next in age, and the Lord took him to himself, as
we are informed in the revelation given on the 19th of January,
1841. The Lord says: "My servant David W. Patten, who is with me
at this time." The Lord accepted of him. He died in the faith--a
martyr in Missouri. "I have taken him to myself." Yet, says the
Lord, "another may be appointed to the same calling;" and further
says that "my servant Lyman Wight is appointed to succeed him."
Did that give Lyman Wight power to preside over the Twelve
Apostles? No. David W. Patten died in the faith, and so far as we
know holds the keys of the Presidency of the Twelve, in the world
to come. But there may be changes in that world. The original
Twelve, first chosen, were all made equal, by the Prophet Joseph
Smith. And he said to them in the basement of the Temple as they
were to be sent as a Council on their first mission, that the
oldest should preside in the first Conference, in the following
Conferences, the next in seniority, and so on, until all had
taken their turns in presiding. And you shall be equal, showing
respect to the oldest. They were arranged according to their
ages, while all their successors were arranged, according to the
date of their respective ordinations.
119
I have given you some of these items in relation to the
Priesthood, in relation to the Twelve at Jerusalem, and the
Twelve Nephite disciples, and the Twelve of these latter times;
and now let me say in regard to the various authorities and
Councils of the Priesthood, there has not been a time since the
rise of this Church, when the people have been so completely and
fully organized as at the present time. Go where we will, through
all these mountain valleys, and wherever we see a family, or
wherever we can find a small Branch of the Church, if you make
inquiry, you will find it is included in a regular Stake of Zion;
it belongs to some Stake, and you will find, too, that they are
looked after, if the officers are doing their duties, for they
are considered a part and portion of the great family of God. I
feel to congratulate the Latter-day Saints, on this occasion, in
regard to the perfect organization, as it were, that exists in
all our mountain region, and hope that every man will strive to
learn his duty, and faithfully and honorably perform the same.
120
I wish to state still further in regard to the Priesthood, while
upon the subject, that in the Kirtland Temple when the
authorities were presented before the people, they were called
upon to vote by quorums. Not that it occurred always in that
manner. That was the way Joseph ordained in the Temple; each
Council voting separately, by standing upon their feet in order
that their votes might be better known than they could be by
keeping their seats. After one Quorum had voted for the highest
authority of the Church, then another Quorum or Council would be
called upon to give their vote, and so on, until al had voted for
the different authorities, and then it was presented to all the
Church, male and female. Why? It is because God ordained, on the
6th day of April, 1830, as you can read in the Doctrine and
Covenants, that all things in this Church should be done by
common consent. This is the reason for the voting. Although the
Lord may give a revelation upon the subject, although he might
say, Let my servant Hyrum Smith be Patriarch; or Let my servant
Brigham Young be President of the Twelve Apostles;
notwithstanding the Lord may give this by revelation, yet he
himself was anxious to carry out the principle he had revealed a
long time before that; namely, that all this I have named may be
brought before the General conference to be sanctioned and
approved, or not to be sanctioned. What! the people have a right
to reject those whom the Lord names? Yes, they have this right,
he gave it to them. "Let them be approved of or not approved of;"
showing that he had respect to the people themselves, that they
should vote and give their general voice to either sustain or not
to sustain. I do not know why, only in the latter days the
kingdom is in a little different circumstances upon the face of
the earth, than it has been in during any former dispensation. We
are living in a free Republican Government, wherein the people
vote, and the Lord established this great American Government and
gave the Constitution, and he wished the people to have a voice
in the officers named; he wished the people to exercise their
agency; you may call it a democratic principle. Notwithstanding
He himself may point out the persons, and call them by name, yet
you may approve of them or disapprove of them at my General
Conference.
120
Perhaps I have said enough; there is a great field open when
Priesthood is spoken of. May the Lord bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / John
Taylor, October 6, 1877
John Taylor, October 6, 1877
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT JOHN TAYLOR,
Delivered at the Semi Annual Conference, Held in the New
Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, Saturday Afternoon, October 6, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
THE VOICE OF GOD, THE VOICE OF THE PEOPLE--THE POSITION OF
THE TWELVE--READINGS FROM DOCTRINE AND COVENANTS.
121
I am very happy to find so great an unanimity of feeling in the
voting, as has been manifested at this Conference. There is a
very common axiom in the world, "Vox populi, vox dei," or "The
voice of the people is the voice of God." Although the voice of
the people is very important, we do not believe in that action
separate and alone. It was usual among ancient Israel for the
Lord to speak, presenting his laws, ordinances, and commandments
to the people, then they were presented to the people, and then
all the people said "Amen." Then it was the voice of God and the
voice of the people; or, in other words, the voice of the people
assenting to the voice of God.
122
In relation to the duties devolving upon the Twelve, in
consequence of the changes that have recently taken place, I can
say, in behalf of myself and my brethren, that their full weight
and responsibility are felt by us. Unless we had the sanction of
the people we would be unwilling to assume them, and, were it not
that these things are plainly laid down in the law of God, we
would not have accepted the situation that we find ourselves
placed in to-day. We feel now that unless God is with us we can
accomplish nothing that can in anywise be for the welfare of
Zion, or the building up of his kingdom on the earth. Those are
my feelings, and those are the feelings of my brethren. It is not
with us as viewed by the world generally, that there is something
so very honorable in office, for we have learned that in order
that any office in the government of the Church and kingdom might
be made honorable, the office itself must be honored, and that,
too, by faithfully complying with the laws of God governing it.
Then it is a high honor conferred upon man from the Lord, and the
Twelve so appreciate it. Whilst they thank you for the confidence
which you have manifested in them, at the same time they feel to
rely upon God, and to ask that you will remember them before the
throne of our heavenly Father in your prayers and daily
supplications, that we may be guided by that wisdom and
intelligence that flows from above, for without the aid,
guidance, and direction of the Almighty, we can do nothing
acceptably to him.
122
I have said very little, very little indeed, since the death of
our esteemed President, Brigham Young. I have had various reasons
for that. One is, my heart has felt sorrowful and pained, for we
have lost a man who stood prominent in Israel for the last
thirty-three years, yes, for upwards of forty or forty-five
years. He is taken away, and all Israel felt to mourn the event.
This is one reason why I have been so silent. Another is, a great
many questions have had to be decided, arrangements made and
investigations had, in regard to the proper course to pursue
pertaining to these very important matters. Still another reason
is, I did not wish to put myself forward, nor have I, as the
Twelve here can bear me witness. [The Twelve unanimously gave
their assent.] I have not had any more hand in these affairs than
any of the members of my Quorum; but I am happy to say that in
all matters upon which we have deliberated, we have been of one
heart and one mind. When brothers Pratt and Smith returned from
England, as you will have learned from their published letter,
their sentiments were precisely the same as ours, and also the
Counselors of President Young, whom we esteem and honor in their
place, are also united with us. We are glad to have them with us,
as our friends and associates, and Counselors to the Twelve. I
pray that the blessing of God may rest upon them, and lead them
in the paths of life, and that they with the Twelve may unite
together as a grand phalanx, not in our own individual interests,
but in the interests of the Church and kingdom of God, and the
building up of his Zion on the earth; for the Priesthood is not
instituted for the purpose of personal aggrandizement or personal
honor, but it is for the accomplishment of certain purposes of
which the Lord is the Author and Designer, and in which the dead,
the living and the unborn are interested. We ought, brethren, all
of us, to feel and act as though we were the servants of the
living God, feeling in our hearts an honest desire to do his will
and establish his purposes on the earth. If we can be united in
our faith, our acts and labors, as we have been in our voting, as
manifested at this Conference, the heavens will smile upon us,
the angels of God will manifest themselves to us, the power of
God will be in our midst, and Zion will arise and shine, and the
glory of God rest upon her.
122
[By request, Elder Geo. Q. Cannon read from the Doctrine and
Covenants the following extract from a communication entitled, A
Prayer and Prophecies, written by Joseph, the Seer, while in
Liberty Jail, Clay County, Missouri, March 20, 1839, commencing
at the 34th paragraph:
122
"Behold, there are many called, but few are chosen. And why are
they not chosen?
122
"Because their hearts are set so much upon the things of this
world, and aspire to the honors of men, that they do not learn
this one lesson--
122
"That the rights of the Priesthood are inseparably connected with
the powers of heaven, and that the powers of heaven cannot be
controlled nor handled only upon the principles of righteousness.
122
"That that may be conferred upon us, it is true; but when we
undertake to cover our sins, or to gratify our pride, our vain
ambition, or to exercise control, or dominion, or compulsion,
upon the souls of the children of men, in any degree of
unrighteousness, behold, the heavens withdraw themselves, the
Spirit of the Lord is grieved; and when it is withdrawn, Amen to
the Priesthood, or the authority of that man. Behold! ere he is
aware, he is left unto himself, to kick against the pricks, to
persecute the Saints, and to fight against God," etc. See page
87, new edition.]
122
I wanted to have this excellent instruction read over in your
hearing, for it was true and profitable at the time it was
written, and it is so today. If we possess the Spirit that flows
from God, and that dwells in his bosom, we shall possess the
spirit of kindness and love and affection, that will eventually
bind us in the bonds of eternal union. It becomes us, as servants
and handmaidens of God, to seek after these things, that we may
be full of light and life, and the power and intelligence of God,
and feel that we are indeed children of the Most High, that he is
our Father, and that, with the ancient Prophets and Apostles, and
the Gods of the eternal worlds, we will unite in accomplishing
the work God designed from the commencement of the world. No man
or set of men need think that the work will stop, for God has
decreed that it shall go onward, and no power this side of hell
can stop its progress. The Lord is with us, the great Jehovah is
our shield and our buckler; the Lord is our Judge, the Lord is
our King, the Lord is our Ruler, and he shall rule over us.
122
May God help us to be faithful in the observance of his laws,
that we may secure to ourselves eternal lives in his kingdom, is
my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / John
Taylor, October 7, 1877
John Taylor, October 7, 1877
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT JOHN TAYLOR,
Delivered at the Semi-Annual Conference Held in the New
Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, Oct 7, 1877.
(Reported by Geo F. Gibbs.)
THE TRUSTEESHIP--PRESIDENT YOUNG'S LABORS--THE PRIESTHOOD, ITS
POSITION,
DUTIES, ETC.--KIRTLAND AND NAUVOO TEMPLES--SAVIORS UPON MOUNT
ZION--EMIGRATION OF THE POOR--BUILDING OF THE TABERNACLES--THE
UNITED ORDER.
123
There are one or two items I wish to present before you in
relation to the Trusteeship. I have been appointed to that
office, and I feel that I need some assistance in regard to the
duties devolving upon me in that capacity. I am desirous to have
the matter laid before this Conference. One thing I refer to is
the auditing of the accounts of the Trustee-in-Trust. I therefore
beg to present three names, as an auditing committee, for the
sanction of this Conference--namely, Wilford Woodruff, Erastus
Snow, and Joseph F. Smith. [On motion, they were unanimously
sustained.]
123
There is another subject that I wish to present, one which
pertains more particularly to my brethren of the Twelve. I
suppose that most of you know that they have traveled and labored
for a very long period, some of them for forty years and upwards,
without purse or scrip, while almost everybody else has been paid
for his services. It does seem proper to me that they should be
placed, at least, on an equal footing with other people,
particularly as their labors necessarily increase. In consequence
of our present organizations, necessitating their frequent visits
to our quarterly Conferences, in addition to other duties
accumulating upon them, rendering it impossible for them to pay
any attention to their own private affairs. My proposition, and I
know it will meet with the hearty response of the brethren
generally, is that they have a reasonable recompense for their
services, and that the Trustee-in-Trust be authorized to arrange
this matter. I would wish these same remarks to apply also to the
Counselors of the Twelve. [The motion was put and unanimously
sustained.]
125
As has been remarked, the condition we occupy to-day is a very
important one. There has been a change of Presidency, and
necessarily a change of administration. In the providence of God
our heavenly Father, he has seen fit to take from us our beloved
President Brigham Young, who has so long labored in our midst. It
is one of those occasions that cause reflection and thought,
casting a degree of gloom among this whole people. We have felt
sorry to lose his counsel, to be deprived of that wisdom and
intelligence that have characterized him in all of his
administrations. For they have been of such a nature as not only
to interest the Latter-day Saints, but his name has become famous
throughout the world. Brigham Young needs no factitious aid to
perpetuate his memory; his labors have been exhibited during the
last forty-five years in his preaching, in his writing, in his
counsels, in the wisdom and intelligence he has displayed, in our
exodus from Nauvoo; in the building of cities throughout the
length and breadth of this Territory, in his opposition to vice
and his protection of virtue, purity and right. These things are
well known and understood by the Latter-day Saints, and also by
thousands and millions of others. But, as with his predecessor,
Joseph Smith, who had to leave, while we are called upon to mourn
a President dead, angels announce a President born in the eternal
worlds; he has only gone to move in another state of existence.
But then in speaking of these things we would not eulogize only
the man, for Brigham Young, although so great a man could have
done nothing towards developing the purposes of God unless aided
and sustained by him. Joseph Smith could have done nothing,
neither, as I have already said, can the Twelve Apostles
accomplish anything unless they receive the same divine support.
The work we are engaged in emanated from God, and what did Joseph
Smith know about it until God revealed it? Nothing. What did
President Young, or the Twelve, or anybody else, know about it
before the heavenly messengers, even God himself, same to break
the long, long silence of ages, revealing through his Son, Jesus
Christ, and the holy angels, the everlasting Gospel? Nothing at
all. We were all alike ignorant until heaven revealed it. Then in
the administration of these things the heavens are interested.
These my brethren before me, this Priesthood that assembled
yesterday in their various quorums, all of them have assisted in
this work, all have more or less been preaching and laboring in
the interest of Zion, in the building up of this the kingdom of
God upon the earth. So that it is not by any means an individual
affair, as many totally ignorant of it suppose and say it is; it
is not in the wisdom of this man or the intelligence of the
other, but it is the wisdom and guidance of God, and by his
sustaining hand, that this whole people are led forward, and that
this kingdom has an existence upon the earth. For my part, I
would say to-day as Moses did on a certain occasion, when God
said he would not go up with the children of Israel because they
were rebellious people, "If thy presence go not with us, carry us
not up hence;" or, in other words, I want nothing to do with so
great an undertaking as the leading forth of this people without
the Lord's assistance. I would say to-day, if God be not with us,
if we are not sustained by the almighty power of Jehovah, if his
guiding and protecting hand be not over us, I want nothing to do
with it. But he is with us, and we know it. The feeling that was
manifested here yesterday, is most creditable to Israel, it is
approved of by the Gods in the eternal worlds; and if we carry
out in our practice and daily lives that union which we
manifested in our voting, the Lord God will continue to pour upon
us his blessing until we shall be united in all things, temporal
and spiritual, which unity we have got to come to. When this is
achieved, Zion will arise and shine, and then the glory of our
God will rest upon her, then his power will be made manifest in
our midst.
125
You heard this morning a good deal said, and that very correctly
too, in relation to Priesthood and the organization thereof, and
the position we occupy in relation to these matters. You voted
yesterday that the Twelve should be Prophets, Seers, and
Revelators. This may seem strange to some who do not comprehend
these principles, but not to those who do. The same vote was
proposed by Joseph Smith and voted for in the Temple in Kirtland,
so long ago as that; consequently there is nothing new in this.
And, as you heard this morning, this is embraced in the
Apostleship, which has been given by the Almighty, and which
embraces all the keys, powers and authorities ever conferred upon
man. I do not wish to enter into the details of this matter; you
will find them in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, very
clearly portrayed, and I refer you there for the evidences on
these points.
125
You heard too that although the Priesthood held certain powers
and privileges, the manifestations and powers thereof were only
conferred according to the exigencies of the case and the
necessities and requirements thereof. God has conferred upon us
these blessings, but here are certain manifestations and powers
that must come directly from him, and it is the duty of the
Twelve to hunt up, search after, pray for and obtain them; and it
is also the duty of these Presidents of Stakes, Bishops, High
Priests, Seventies, and all men holding prominent positions, to
seek after and comprehend God, whom to know is life everlasting.
We need, all of us, to humble ourselves before the Almighty, for
we are before him, and all creation is, and hell and destruction
are also without a covering before him. As mortal and immortal
beings, as men holding the holy Priesthood that the Lord has
conferred upon us for the establishment of his kingdom the
building up of his Zion, the redemption of the living and the
dead, it is of the utmost importance that we stand forth,
everyone of us, and magnify our several callings; for with all
our weakness, with all our infirmities, God has given unto us
great treasures, which we hold in these earthen vessels.
126
As has been referred to, the President was operated upon to
organize the Church throughout the Territory more completely; the
Twelve were called upon to visit every part of the Territory and
organize it, which they have done. There are now twenty different
Stakes fully organized with their Presidents and Counselors, with
their High Councils, with Bishops and their Counselors, who
operate as common judges in Israel, and with High Priests,
Seventies, Elders, and the lesser Priesthood, that they may
administer in all things in their several Stakes under the
direction of the Twelve. As was remarked this morning, the Church
never since the day of its organization was so perfectly
organized as it is to-day. What has this been done for? Is it to
place some men in positions of honor or emolument? No, but it is
to organize the Church and Kingdom of God according to the
pattern that exists in the heavens, that we may be prepared to
comply in all things with the ordinances of God, for, as we are
told "In the ordinances, the power of godliness is manifest, and
without the ordinances thereof, and the authority of the
priesthood, the power of godliness is not manifest unto men in
the flesh; for without this no man can see the face of God, even
the Father, and live."
126
It is expected that these Presidents of Stakes be full of the
Holy Ghost and the power of God, that they feel and realize that
they are the servants of Jehovah, engaged in his work, and that
he will require at their hands an account of their stewardships.
It is necessary also that the High Councils and the Bishops act
in the same way, together with the High Priests, Seventies,
Elders, and all those of the Aaronic Priesthood, and that all
operate together in the fear of God, for his eye is over you, and
he expects you to work righteousness and purge the Church from
iniquity, and teach the people correct principles and lead them
in the paths of life. This is what God requires at your hands.
127
Hence, while we are looking at these things and are engaged in
these organizations, there are other things necessarily connected
therewith. There has been a feeling working gradually upon the
minds of the Saints that many could not comprehend, nor tell
where it came from, and that is to build Temples President Young,
the Twelve and the people generally have felt drawn out in their
feelings with an almost unaccountable desire for the
accomplishment of this object; and why? Can you tell me the
reason? It is very difficult sometimes to explain some of these
matters to the human mind. You heard this morning about Moses
appearing in the Temple at Kirtland, committing to Joseph Smith
the Keys of the Gathering Dispensation, over which Moses presided
anciently, and over which he presided to-day. Unless those keys
had been restored and you had partaken of that influence and
spirit, would you have been here to-day? No, you would not. When
the Gospel went forth among the people, after the appearing of
Moses in the Temple, and the committing of the Keys of the
Gathering, when you Latter-day Saints received the Gospel of
baptism for remission of sins and the laying on of hands for the
reception of the Holy Ghost, you also received the spirit of the
gathering. You Elders before me to-day might have preached until
your tongues had cleaved to the roof of your mouth, but if the
Spirit of God had not accompanied your administration in this
regard, you could have accomplished nothing of any worth. At the
time this messenger came, there appeared another, even Elijah,
whose mission was to turn the heart of the fathers to the
children, and the heart of the children to their fathers, lest
(says the Lord) I come and smite the earth with a curse. He
committed these keys. But before they were committed, what was
done in the Temple? Did we baptize for the dead there? No, we did
not. Why? Because the keys were not given. When they were given
and afterwards when the Temple was built in Nauvoo, then that
spirit accompanied it, and we began to feel after our fathers
behind the vail, and they likewise began to feel after their
children. Brother Woodruff, who has been ministering in the St.
George Temple, could relate to you if he had the time, many
things of great importance, associated with these matters.
Suffice it to say that the purposes of God pertaining to the
human family, which he had in his mind before this world rolled
into existence, or the morning stars sang together for joy, all
have to be accomplished in the salvation of the living and in the
redemption of the dead. These things you are acquainted with: it
is not necessary for me to talk much upon these subjects. But I
merely wish to refer to the spirit and influence and power that
have operated upon the Saints, and which are operating upon them
throughout the length and breadth of this Territory. That comes
from the Priesthood which existed before; it comes because the
keys of that Priesthood have again been restored to man. What is
the result? Why, a desire to build Temples. What for? That we may
administer therein in those ordinances in which they and we are
so greatly interested. You heard through brother Woodruff how
many more administrations there had been for the dead than for
the living. This is because Elijah has been here and has
delivered the keys that turn the hearts of the children to the
fathers, and we are beginning to feel after them. Hence we are
building a Temple here, one in Sanpete, another in Cache Valley,
and we have one already built in St. George, all of which I think
will be quite creditable buildings, which the Lord and holy
angels will accept. Do we devote our labor and our means? Yes, we
do; and it is this spirit which rests upon us that is prompting
us to do it, and it will not let us rest until these things are
done. Why? Because the keys of the Priesthood have brought us in
connection with the Priesthood in the heavens, of which we are a
part, belonging to the Church of the First Born, whose names are
written in heaven. They are interested in their children, whose
children are our fathers. We have been called together for the
purpose, among other things, of operating with them in this work;
for they without us are not made perfect, as the Scripture tells
us. Therefore it is necessary that we should be here, building
Temples and ministering therein, that their seed and posterity
may be hunted up and looked after. We without them cannot be made
perfect, for we need the help and assistance and the power of God
to sustain and guide and direct us in our labors and
administrations.
127
This is the thing Prest. Young has been engaged in with all his
might, mind and strength; this is the thing my brethren of the
Twelve have been engaged in, and what we are engaged in to-day.
This is the thing that all Israel ought to be engaged in, for we
are living only for a short time here, and by and by we shall
pass away, as our President has done but it will only be to
associate with another Priesthood, or the same, if you please, in
the eternal worlds, for the one is combined and united with the
other. The Priesthood that has lived before, and that which lives
now are eternal, and administer in time and in eternity; and the
principles which God has revealed to us draw aside the curtains
of the eternal worlds, giving us a glimpse within the vail, where
Christ, our Forerunner, has gone. We are gathered together, "one
of a city and two of a family," as the Prophet said they should
be. And he says, 'I' will bring you to Zion." What will he do
with them when he has brought them there? "I will give them
pastors after my own heart, which shall feed them with knowledge
and understanding." Again, "Saviors shall come up on Mount Zion,
to judge the Mount of Esau; and the kingdom shall be the Lord's."
Some talk about empires and kingdoms being built up by man. This
is the Lord's kingdom and not man's. The Lord is our God, he is
our king and our lawgiver, and he shall rule over us; and we will
seek for and obtain his help and power.
128
Saviors shall come up on Mount Zion, say the Scriptures. What is
a Savior? One who saves another, is it not? How could any man
save people if he knew not how, and how could he know except the
Lord teach him? The world often finds fault with us. There are no
greater benefactors to the world in existence than the Latter-day
Saints are. There are no persons who have done more for the
benefit of mankind, according to their number, than this people
have. President Young, who is dead, and a number of others who
have passed away, as well as the Twelve and thousands of others
who still tarry, have traveled the length and breadth of the
earth, without purse or scrip, to preach the glad tidings of
salvation which heaven revealed to them. Do you find anybody else
that has done it, or that is doing it, outside of this Church?
No, such a thing is unheard of. We have gone forth, as the
Scriptures say, bearing precious seed, and have returned again
rejoicing, bringing our sheaves with us. Is this anything to hurt
anybody? Does it interfere in the least with the rights of any?
No. Are there any in this city, who are not of us, that can show
that their religious rights, privileges, or principles have been
interfered whit or infringed upon by the Latter-day Saints, or by
the authorities of this Church? No, not one. If I knew of any
that were in any way being interfered with, I would be the first
to protect them. These are our feelings towards the world, and to
those who say all manner of evil against us.
128
We have expended millions upon millions in gathering the poor to
this land, by what is known as the Perpetual Emigration Fund. We
may ask why did this people in these valleys expend such large
sums? Was it because they were sending for relatives and friends?
No, but because they were of the family of Christ, the sons and
daughters of God, and desired to come to Zion. We have sent as
much as five hundred teams at a time to help out the poor. You
have done it, and many of you have either sent your sons or gone
yourselves, and you have carried provisions for them as well as
bringing them here. I do not think there is very much harm in
that. And what then? When these same men who had received the
message of truth in far off lands, and who had been gathered
there, had been further instructed, we have sent them back again
to the nations from whence they came, to proclaim to their
kindred and friends, to their tongue and nation, what God had
done for them. After fulfilling their missions they return again.
What to do? To slumber and sleep away their time? No, but to
continue their work in reclaiming the waste places, and to build
Temples in the interest of humanity, as the friends of God and of
the world.
129
There are, to-day, engaged working on our Temple, one hundred and
fifty men. What for? That a place may be found that will be
acceptable to God, and in which we may administer, in the name of
the Lord, for our dead as well as for our living. We do not want
to do this grudgingly, but with willing hearts, desiring to
operate, with the Priesthood behind the vail, in building up and
establishing the kingdom of God upon this earth. These men, after
preaching and returning again, can then go into these Temples and
minister in them as representatives of the nations form whence
the came, and in the interest of these nations we are operating.
Will God be pleased with this work? Yes, if we continue faithful
in well doing. There are not less, I presume, than 500 men at
work on the Temples now being erected in this Territory, and
probably more than that. This seems foolish to the outside world;
but we know in whom we have believed, and we know the work in
which we are engaged--and who is injured by it? None.
129
Some of our brethren feel sometimes that these things draw
heavily upon them. Of course they do; and God expects to try us,
to see what we are made of, and see whether the right ring of
metal is in us or not, and whether we are prepared to stand up to
the rack and walk forth in the name of Israel's God. Is it the
desire to oppress anybody? No, never, nothing of that kind. In
speaking on this, I would say to the Presidents of Stakes, and to
the Bishops, see that there is no oppression of any kind, or
anything approaching arbitrary measures, or anybody interfered
with; let everything be done righteously, properly, and
voluntarily. Instead of oppressing the poor, feed them. Instead
of taking from the naked, clothe them. Be merciful to the widow
and the fatherless and the orphan, and all who may be in
distress; dry up their tears, and pour balm into their wounds,
and be full of compassion, and kindness, and the love of God, and
let it bubble and flow from you like a river of life. These are
the feelings that ought to exist among the Saints; nothing like
oppression or wrong of any kind should find place in our hearts.
129
Let me pass from this to another thing which was touched upon
this morning, which is, but which I really wish was not, true.
Many of these my brethren have sent out their teams, and have
subscribed their means to send for the poor, bringing them to
these valleys. According to the provisions of the Perpetual
Emigration Fund, the people who are thus assisted are expected to
repay the means advanced to them when they have earned it, so
that others may be helped with the same money, and thus that the
fund in its operations, as was desired, may be perpetual. I am
told that there is upwards of a million dollars of indebtedness
to this fund to-day. This is a sad reflection upon the gratitude
of men thus assisted. I am afraid the heavens will not smile upon
such proceedings, and that God will not sanction it. It is time
we waked up and attended to these obligations and duties, and
felt that there was somebody else in the world besides our own
selves; and if we have been assisted that we will be at least
honest enough to meet that amount, and others who need its
assistance may find it through the proper channel.
130
We are engaged in this place in building a Tabernacle, in which
we can meet during the Winter season. We do not call upon you
outside brethren to assist us in this undertaking, because it is
local and belongs to this Stake. This is a matter that was
designed by President Young before his death; and we have been
desirous, as brother Cannon said this morning, to carry out the
views of our venerated President, as far as we can. We have
commenced to build this house, we want to put it up without
delay. In this, as in every other matter, we do not wish anybody
to contribute his means or labor towards it, unless he feels free
to do it; for there are plenty that will do it willingly, and it
will be built; and we shall have a nice, comfortable place to
worship in through the Winter, and it will serve the Priesthood
for all necessary purposes, as well as the public. The building
will be 116 x 64 feet inside, with gallery all around. It will be
a little larger than was at first contemplated; and we have also
departed a little from the original intention respecting the kind
of building material. Instead of adobie, we have concluded to use
rock. I now invite the people of this Stake and the masons
especially to come forward and exert their energies, and let us
do the work. It will be done by voluntary donations and by
utilizing labor tithing. Some people may say, Why do it by
voluntary donations? Why not use the tithing for all such
purposes? Is not that sufficient? Yes, if all of you strictly
paid it, but then you do not all do this, and consequently we
have to resort to other means. But, as I have before said, in
this and everything else, we do not wish to press the people, nor
place any in unpleasant positions; but as we sometimes sing, it's
"all free grace and all free will."
130
I wish to make a few remarks in relation to what we term the
United Order. We are united to-day with God, and with the holy
Priesthood that existed before us, with Jesus the Mediator of the
New Covenant, and with the ancient Prophets and Apostles and men
of God, in building up the Zion of God upon the earth. They, in
their different spheres and callings, are operating with us, and
we with them, and the whole thing is a grand Co-operative
Society; and everything we do here should be with the view of
uniting our earthly interests, that we may be one in things
temporal and one in things spiritual, one on the earth and one
with those in the heavens, helping with our united efforts to
roll on the Kingdom of God according to his purposes, and not
according to our erratic notions. In speaking of these things I
would address a few words to our sisters of the Relief and of the
Mutual Improvement Societies. You are performing a good work in
Zion. I am pleased with the paper you publish, and have been very
much interested in the reports you have made, in witnessing the
energy and zeal you display in endeavoring to introduce
home-manufactured goods and articles of different kinds, in
looking after the poor and necessitous, and in trying to elevate
the community generally. To our Young Men's Mutual Improvement
Societies I say, God bless you, and all who are operating in the
interest of Zion, forever.
130
Now let me say to parents, let us see that our youth are properly
cared for and taught, and that honesty, truthfulness, virtue and
good morals are inculcated, that they may grow in the faith of
the Gospel and in the fear of God, to be useful in their day, to
carry on the great work in which we are engaged. We already
perceive a great improvement among our young men in their
administrations; they are stepping forth, manifesting an
excellent spirit, and many of them promise to become mighty men
in Israel, who will roll forth the work when we get through. I
will say to the Presidents of Stakes, encourage and foster these
institutions; and to all the people I would say, love God and
fear him and keep his commandments. Be honest with yourselves,
honest before God. Be virtuous, be truthful and full of
integrity, and fear the Lord your God in your hearts, and his
blessing will be with you, and his Spirit will attend you, and
your generations after you, worlds without end. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 /
Erastus Snow, October 13, 1877
Erastus Snow, October 13, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ERASTUS SNOW,
Delivered at the Quarterly Conference of the Utah Stake of Zion,
in the Provo Meeting House, Saturday, October 13, 1877.
(From the Territorial Enquirer.)
CONFERENCES--ORGANIZATION OF THE STAKES OF ZION--QUALIFICATIONS
FOR A BISHOP--THE PEOPLE IN THREE GRAND DIVISIONS.
132
The Lord in his revelation to the Prophet Joseph, forty-seven
years ago, required the Elders to meet together in Conference
once in three months, or from time to time as appointed, for the
purpose of transacting necessary business connected with the
work, and for giving and receiving instructions in relation to
the duties of the Priesthood. This commandment has been published
in the book of Doctrine and Covenants, and is a standing
revelation which has not been generally observed. We have had
General Conferences of all the people--Priesthood and
laymen--twice a year since our settlement in these valleys, which
only a small portion of the people and a few of the general
authorities of the Church have been able to attend. We have had
occasional Conferences in some places in the Territory, and in
various places abroad. It is time now that Stakes of Zion are
organized, to hold our Conferences with more regularity and in
their order, for the Saints to come together to be instructed,
that reports may be heard from the various Wards, and the Elders
enter into counsel and learn their duties. The last summer's
labors of our late President, Brigham Young, and of the Twelve
Apostles, were mainly devoted to this work--organizing the Stakes
and the Priesthood therein, and arranging a system of reports
with a view of holding the people to closer responsibilities, to
awaken them to a better understanding and appreciation of their
obligations. At the same time this rendering an account of
stewardship in the various districts, Wards and Stakes of Zion,
is calculated to encourage those who are doing right, and reprove
such, if there be any, as do evil. You may be sure that if these
arrangements are carried out, and good counsel is given to the
people, they cannot fail to produce good results. Those who love
the truth and hate iniquity, and who keep their covenants with
God unbroken, are not afraid of their works being made manifest
before the people. If they live in the faithful discharge of
their duties, they have nothing to fear from this system of
rendering reports of their stewardship. Presidents of Stakes,
Bishops, Counselors, Priests, Teachers, Deacons, and Presidents
of Quorums, who are doing well and performing their duties, need
not shrink from giving reports of their actions, lives, and
general conduct. It is pleasing to me, and to every right-minded
man and woman, to hear these reports. They are not uninteresting
nor dry to those who have the welfare of Israel at heart, and are
watchful of the progress made among us. We have been instructed
by the revelations of God to keep records of our organizations
and councils, of everything brought before the Priesthood in
their respective Quorums, of the attendance of members, who are
speakers, what they say, and all things pertaining to the
business and general welfare of the Quorums. Our various
organizations should keep clerks, whose duty it should be to
record the acts of its members, whether or not those members are
living up to their requirements, and whether, instead of
attending their meetings, they are engaged in fishing, hunting,
freighting, gold-seeking, or anything else that is contrary to
what is expected from them as laborers in the Church and kingdom
of God. It is the duty of the Teachers to report to their Bishops
the relative standing of those under their supervision--whether
their houses are houses of order--whether the wife is good to the
husband, and the husband is good to his wife--whether the
children are obedient to their parents, and whether the parents
are training their children in the way they should walk,--if
there is strife where there should be peace, if there are
jealousy and discord where love and unity should exist,--whether
the mother poisons the mind of her daughter instead of teaching
her correct principles; in short--whether the house is what it
should be--a house of God.
132
A Bishop should necessarily be a man of sound judgment, full of
the Holy Ghost and capable of adjusting matters in a manner that
will work the least injury possible and for the accomplishment of
the greatest good. There are matters of a delicate nature which
sometimes arise in families, and which should be properly
understood by the Bishop and his Counsel before heralding them
abroad. It might not be necessary to publish them among the
people to the detriment and injury of the parties interested, but
be considered in a proper spirit and not reported in a general
sense, to the ward. At the same time, nothing that may have a
bearing on the union and fellowship of the Saints, should escape
the notice of the teachers; and no Bishop should ever betray the
confidence and trust imposed in him through a knowledge of these
tender and delicate matters, but manifest that fatherly love,
tenderness and anxiety that parents feel for their offspring.
132
Sunday School Teachers also ought not to exercise any undue
severity and harshness toward those under their care, but should
be actuated by feelings of tenderness and love. Every presiding
officer of a quorum should do likewise, and every mother in her
house should govern her children in gentleness, and filial love
and kindness should be a part of their nature.
133
The Holy Spirit will impress us with these matters, and on the
other hand, the powers of evil will endeavor to influence us to
act contrary to those impressions, to give way to anger, jealousy
and envy. This is warfare--it is with ourselves, whether we
conquer or yield to our evil passions. In our family circles, our
daily associations with our wives, and children, friends and
neighbors, we should be actuated and governed by feelings of
tenderness and love. We should strive to become perfect in every
great and good work and be examples worthy of imitation in our
home and before our neighbors. We can never be truly great until
we become truly good.
133
If we would have a good people to associate and labor with, or to
preside over; if our Wards, towns, divisions, sub-divisions and
families must be in order we must not neglect any duty or leave
any place uncared for. We cannot so neglect our responsibilities
without feeling the effects afterwards. If a wound afflicts the
body a scar is left as the effect of that wound. If we allow evil
to dwell in the midst of the community it will manifest itself in
the fruits thereof in after years. In the words of the Apostle
Paul, "Whatsoever man soweth, that shall he also reap." No farmer
expects to raise wheat when he sows oats, nor can a man gather
figs from thorn threes that he may plant; neither can we expect
to enjoy the fruits of love unless we have sown the seeds of love
in our hearts and in the hearts of others. Every careful and
reflecting mind will appreciate the Apostle Paul's words.
133
Have we not seen children flee from their parents? and why?
Because they have not sown in the hearts of their children the
seeds of love, respect and good will, but have themselves given
way to evil passions, and, by such a course have driven away
their offspring. On the other hand, you may see men and women
who, by their kindness, gentleness and love, have drawn towards
them not only their offspring but the offspring of others. Like
cleaves to like. Those, therefore, who lead the Saints must be
men who have within them these same feelings. Can the wicked lead
them? No! Jesus says, "My sheep know my voice and a stranger they
will not follow."
133
The object of our Conferences, Priesthood meetings and reports,
is, not only to ascertain how we stand according to statistics,
but that we may be able to learn what our individual condition is
as members of the Church, to see ourselves in a glass, as it
were, and find out wherein we need improving; and that men who
have the charge and general oversight of the people may see at a
glance the condition of the people in the different Wards. They
may by this means form correct ideas of the feelings, faith and
works of the Saints, how far the laws of God are observed, and
whether the members are keeping their covenants, attending to
home duties, paying their tithes and are engaged in all the
laudable works required at their hands, so that if the Lord
commands any service at our hands, there will be a unity of
purpose and a concert of action, on the part of the people, in
carrying it out.
133
The people in this territory are classed into three grand
divisions for the purpose of Temple building. There are a certain
number of stakes grouped together to build a Temple in Manti,
another to build a Temple in Logan, and others of the more
central stakes to build one in Salt Lake City. The presiding
officers of these Stakes and the various quorums will vie with
each other in the accomplishment of this work, that the people
may officiate in the ordinances of the house of God for
themselves and their dead.
134
These things being necessary for working out the Lord's purposes,
and for the general welfare of Israel, have another good effect
in the experience they give to us. They are valuable in the
training of the people and give an increase of power that will
prove of benefit to the Saints in years to come. That experience
and increase of power we shall find necessary in our future
warfare against evil. There is and always will be, until the
Savior appears again, a great battle fought between the
Priesthood and the powers of darkness. The wicked do not
comprehend this. They witness various manifestations of unseen
powers operating in the human family, but whether they are good
and truthful or vile and deceptive they are unable to comprehend
satisfactorily, because they have not applied to the fountain of
light, truth and knowledge. The Saints, on the other hand, can
comprehend these manifestations and judge this wicked world by
the light of the Holy Ghost. We shall see the manifestations of
the powers of darkness in an increased degree in the future,
deceiving the children of men. So far as this generation is
concerned it has been since the Prophet Joseph came forth and
declared his belief in revelations, visions and angels that the
powers of darkness have operated by external and supernatural
manifestations, and as the power of God increased with the people
and extended throughout the earth and was felt by other nations
besides this, the Evil One manifested his power among men to a
greater extent. When the Prophet Joseph appeared, announcing his
belief in these things, there was a general unbelief among
religious sects in regard to them. Professed Christians
disclaimed any belief in manifestations from heaven, had no faith
in visions or angels, and considered the claims of any man to be
absurd who professed to have communication with the unseen world.
Those who had faith in visions and dreams where looked upon as
superstitious beings. Joseph's professions were viewed as
inconsistent with the spirit and enlightenment of the age. But
how great is the change! We find men and women seeking
communication with the unseen world, with spirits of departed
friends, and receiving spiritual manifestations in various forms.
In the days of the Prophet Joseph there were only a few who
entertained any faith in such manifestations, but now they are
numbered by millions. What has all this effected? Has it produced
any more unity in the world than existed before? Is there an
increase of happiness or aught that is praiseworthy? The effect
it has produced is evident to the reflecting mind. Infidelity has
increased as the powers of darkness have spread their influence
over the minds of men.
135
I do not expect many of the Latter-day Saints to be able to fully
contemplate the subject, not having mingled with the world since
these great changes have occurred, but there are some who possess
a general knowledge of such things by seeing, hearing and
reading. The testimony of the Elders is that the world is almost
universally infidel--priests and people. Religion is used as a
cloak with the great majority of professing Christians. There
appears to prevail an almost general disbelief in Jesus and his
Apostles. The Bible is counted unworthy of credence or attention,
and religion is deemed a farce. This general tendency to
infidelity is also the result of men's efforts to put down
Mormonism. The world rejected the power of God made manifest by
the visitation of holy angels, but when the devil manifested his
power through the visitation of evil spirits, assuming all sorts
of fantastic shapes, the people eagerly ran after them and became
blind, bewildered and stupefied. Such persons would rather
"believe a lie and be damned;" they willingly follow after the
"strong delusions" that the Apostle Paul referred to. These
powers of darkness will continue to come upon them and spread
over the earth, as we advance in truth and righteousness. We that
have this warfare to meet, should keep ourselves prepared for any
and every attack of the evil one. It becomes us to draw ourselves
together in the bonds of unity, to cling to each other, our
covenants and our God. We are called upon not only to uphold and
sustain the Priesthood over us but each other. If we do this, and
perform the duties we owe one another, we shall perform the
duties we owe to the Priesthood and to God. God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 /
Wilford Woodruff, October 13, 1877
Wilford Woodruff, October 13, 1877
SYNOPSIS OF A
DISCOURSE BY ELDER WILFORD WOODRUFF,
Delivered in the Provo Meeting House, October 13, 1877.
(From the Territorial Enquirer.)
THE WORK PROGRESSING--PROPHECY FULFILLED--WE SHALL
ALL OBEY THE LAW OF DEATH.
135
It was with pleasure I listened this morning to the remarks of
brother Snow, and wish that all the people in this Stake had
heard them. We have had a great deal of preaching, and need a
great deal, and I don't know that a people ever lived who had
more.
135
We are in the valleys of the mountains for a special purpose--to
establish righteousness and live in accordance with the
principles of truth. There never was a generation of people who
had so much to perform as the Latter-day Saints have. This work
is progressing, and it will continue to advance. I have seen the
time when you could get the whole Church into this room--when
there were a few High Priests, no Apostles or Seventies, and only
a few Elders. I am as thoroughly satisfied now as I ever was in
my life, that this is the kingdom of God. I am as firm a believer
in God, in the revelations of God, in the Books of Mormon and
Doctrine and Covenants, as I ever was. I have read the prophecies
of Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and other inspired writers, and
have seen some of them fulfilled, and expect to see others have
their literal fulfillment. God worked with the children of men
through revelation, and he will continue to do so in this
generation. With him there is no change; his ways are one eternal
round.
137
The Lord has directed and guided this work from the beginning.
The prophecies relating to the present dispensation--to Zion
being established in the tops of the mountains--to the building
of cities and Temples--are being fulfilled. We have nothing to do
but build up the kingdom of God, and the more light and
understanding we get, the less our hearts will cling to outside
things. While we are engaged in this work, we can realize that
holy angels are watching us. The Lord told us, forty-seven years
ago, what would take place, and we are now fulfilling that which
he spoke of. Brothers Joseph and Brigham are gone into the spirit
world, but there are a few of us left to continue the work laid
out by the Almighty. We have preached to the world, organized the
Priesthood and the Saints, and angels have borne record of this,
and it is recorded in heaven--our toil, our preaching, and our
testimony. We have filled these once desert places with Saints of
the living God, and many thousands are here who never saw the
world. We have to build Temples--one is almost completed and is
dedicated; we have laid the foundations of others, and the work,
like a panorama, is before us. This labor is not to be performed
by other hands. God looks to us to build these Temples, and to
bring about the redemption of the earth. He holds us responsible
for this work; we have to preach to the house of Israel--to the
Lamanites--to gather together the honest in heart from all parts
of the earth. We are chosen to perform this great and important
work--we, a small handful of people compared with the millions of
human beings on the earth. The Lord does not expect any other
people but the Latter-day Saints to do this work; there is nobody
else preparing.
137
One after another of our brethren have left us and gone to labor
on the other side of the veil. President Brigham Young, brother
George A. Smith, and others before them, have all gone, and the
few that are left of the Twelve will also go by and by; but while
here, it is our duty to labor on the foundation they have laid.
President Young labored hard and faithful during the last few
years of his life in organizing and building up Zion. We have to
continue the work they were engaged in, and when our time comes
to take our departure for that life behind the veil, none of us
will regret having devoted our time, talents, and labor for the
accomplishment of this great object. The riches of the world will
appear as the dust under our feet compared with the eternal
reward before us.
137
This kingdom will never be given into the hands of another
people. We may pass away, but our sons and daughters will have
the labor on their shoulders of building up the kingdom.
137
Many of you may have read, years before it was fulfilled, the
revelation and prophecy of the Prophet Joseph in regard to the
trouble, anarchy, and war that should befall this nation. Wise
men said its fulfillment was a matter of impossibility--that the
government was too sound and too well established for such a
calamity to occur, but the fulfillment came. When the Lord
undertakes to perform a work, he is certain to carry it out. It
would not take the Lord twenty-four hours to cause war, anarchy,
confusion, and judgments to come upon the nation. He is
withholding these calamities until his purposes are accomplished.
137
The set time has come, and the world is preparing itself for
these things. The Church and kingdom of God must adorn itself,
and prepare for the coming of the Great Bridegroom. Every key
relating to this dispensation was given to the Prophet Joseph,
and they remain with the Priesthood to-day. We have no right to
walk in the dark. The burden is now resting upon us, and, holding
the Priesthood, our aim should be the building up of the kingdom
of God. We hold the Priesthood for that purpose, and we have no
business to use it for anything else but to officiate in the
ordinances of the house of God.
137
Sooner or later we shall have to obey the law of death. As it is
written, "In Adam all died, so in Christ shall all be made
alive." We shall have to pass through the ordeal--there is no
escape from it. We have, consequently, no time to throw away. It
may be asked, "How much longer will it be before the winding up
scene takes place? It is not for me to say. How much longer have
the Elders to suffer violence at the hands of the wicked? It
appears to me that the world is about ripe for the judgments of
the Lord, and that the testimony will soon be sealed. He is
already working with the Lamanites, and he will accomplish a
great deal in a little time.
137
Some people entertain the idea that because wheat is plentiful
and selling at exceedingly low figures, the probability of a
famine is more remote than ever; but the Lord makes no mistakes
about what is going to transpire. He has decreed the visitation
of judgments, and they are certain to take place. President Young
has for years repeatedly impressed upon the brethren the
necessity of preparing for a period of famine by storing their
wheat, and, before his death, was impressed to speak to the
sisters and urge them to look after that matter. Let us be united
in our labors, and in all the branches of industry that males or
females may be engaged in. The raising of silk may be rendered an
important item in the industry of this Territory. It is a
business that our wives and children can engage in, and there is
nothing to hinder the people from becoming rich from this branch
of industry alone. There is an improvement in the United Order,
or Co-operation. The Saints are preparing themselves for that
event when Jesus shall come as a thief in the night. For our own
sakes let us do the best we possibly can. We must observe and
keep the laws of God, in order to inherit the rewards promised.
Let us not set our hearts on the riches and vanities of this
earth. It is very convenient, it is true, to have the comforts of
life around us, but we shall be better without them, if by
hoarding up the riches of the world we forget the things of God.
137
I pray God to bless you and our sons and daughters, that their
minds may be led and prepared for the work they will be called
upon to perform.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / John
Taylor, October 14, 1877
John Taylor, October 14, 1877
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT JOHN TAYLOR,
Delivered in the Provo Meeting House, Sunday Morning, October 14,
1877.
(From the Territorial Enquirer.)
GOD IS AT THE HELM--ORGANIZATION ACCORDING TO THE
REVELATIONS--HISTORIC
STATEMENTS--SOCIETIES CONNECTED WITH THE CHURCH--TEMPLE BUILDING.
138
It is the first time that I have been permitted to meet with you
since the death of our beloved President and Prophet. We all feel
sad and sorrowful on account of our bereavement. He had been our
guide, director, Prophet, Seer and Revelator for the last
thirty-three years, and his departure caused feelings of gloom
and sorrow throughout all the Territory. We all felt to
appreciate our President and mourn his loss, and we still have
some feelings of sorrow lingering about us; yet, at the same
time, we cannot ignore the fact that there are certain duties and
responsibilities resting upon us that call into operation our
best energies, thoughts, reflections and actions. And while we
mourn his loss we are impressed with the responsibilities that
rest upon us as individuals, in connection with the work of God,
and are led to reflect upon the changing vicissitudes of human
life and the various events that have transpired among us.
139
There is a satisfaction in the reflection that God is at the helm
and guides, controls and dictates according to his own plans and
designs, and that the Priesthood is not confined to this earth
alone, but that, after having performed our various duties here
and passed away, we shall be called upon to operate for the same
grand purpose in another sphere. The Priesthood we have received
on the earth is everlasting, it administers in time and eternity,
and to that Priesthood are we indebted for the revelations of
God's will to man; for with the introduction of the Priesthood to
men on the earth came the development of the principles of truth
and, by that means, light, knowledge and intelligence were
communicated to this people. We cannot do anything of ourselves,
unless aided by the spirit of the Lord. We are in communion with
not only the Prophets and Apostles who lived anciently, but with
brother Joseph, brother Brigham, brother Heber C. Kimball,
brother Geo. A. Smith and others who held the holy Priesthood and
have passed away, and are operating with them in behalf of fallen
humanity, in behalf of the people who live now on the earth and
the myriads of dead who have left us. We are engaged in a work
that nothing but the combined action of the Priesthood on the
earth and in the heavens can bring about. It is not in the power
alone of any one man, whether it be brother Brigham, brother
Joseph or any that exist, to accomplish the redemption of the
human family, unless aided by the Almighty. We are not only
working in our own interests, but in the interests of mankind,
and we should seek that light, intelligence and knowledge
necessary in the carrying out of the designs of Jehovah, and
associate ourselves with that grand combination and union between
heaven and earth for the accomplishment of His purposes.
139
We have lately been organizing ourselves according to the
revelations of the Almighty. Our organization is not entirely
perfect, but we shall continue to approach nearer to that
condition until every man is placed in his right position and we
are properly organized, whereby all matters connected with the
work of God can be placed in their proper working order, all of
which will be accomplished if we follow the directions of our
late venerated President. By continuing in this good work we
shall go on from intelligence to intelligence, and from knowledge
to knowledge, until we shall see as we are seen and know as we
are known. These organizations of Stakes and Wards are not made
for the purpose of putting men in positions, neither are
positions in the Priesthood given to men to enable them to strut
about and lord it over their fellows, but in all their
administrations, men should have the fear of God, understand His
mind and realize their responsibility to Him for their acts and
doings. Men holding the Priesthood should not be governed by
personal ambition, but feel full of the love of God, the Holy
Ghost, light, revelation, mercy, kindness and long-suffering
toward all with whom they are associated. These are the kind of
feelings that ought to be expressed and manifested by all those
holding the Priesthood. We are not to act as lords over God's
heritage, but ought to act in the fear of the Almighty, aided by
the Holy Spirit, in seeking to carry out the various duties
devolving upon us, for little or insignificant as these things
appear to us, they are of the greatest importance. God
understands better the wants of the people than we do, for he has
had experience that we have not yet acquired. In all his
operations He is governed by love, and he desires to see those
who hold his authority here on the earth exercise it for the
welfare of the human family, and to act as he would, with the
same parental solicitude. For this purpose He has delegated his
authority to man, as described in the Scriptures, "first,
Apostles, secondarily Prophets," etc, that the Saints might be
perfected, "until we all come to the unity of the faith." This
was said in former times for the organization of the former-day
Saints, and is applicable to the case of the Latter-day Saints.
Through these ordinances come the blessings of the Gospel, and
without them the power of God cannot be made manifest to man in
the flesh. Now there is more in this than is apparent to the
superficial observer.
141
We have and have had various organizations of the holy
Priesthood. We have had a First Presidency, and sometimes we have
not. It was sometime before a First Presidency was organized in
the early days of the Church, and then it was quite a number of
years before the Twelve Apostles and the several quorums now in
existence were organized. The Lord has been developing us in
these matters, and there is a beauty and a harmony in the
organization of the Church that cannot be found any other
community in the world. Before the Prophet Joseph departed, he
said, on one occasion, turning to the Twelve, "I roll the burden
of this kingdom on to you," and, on another occasion, he said
their place was next to that of the First Presidency, and he
wished them to take their place that he might attend to other
duties, such as translating, etc. At the time he was taken away
he was in the bloom of life and the vigor of health, and although
his departure was sudden and unexpected our organization rendered
it no difficult matter to decide who should assume the leadership
of the Church. There was no difficulty in the matter; it was
understood that the duty rested on the Twelve. Why? The
revelation stated that the Twelve were to hold the keys of the
kingdom in connection with the First Presidency, which were
handed down under various circumstances. You will find in the
history of the Prophet Joseph Smith, that this matter is made
perfectly plain. He said there was no authority or power of
presidency over the Twelve except the First Presidency, and where
he was not there was no presidency over the Twelve. Hence
President Brigham Young said, when the Prophet Joseph was taken
away, "Thank God the keys of the kingdom are not taken from us,"
and being head of the Twelve, he assumed his position and so
acted on the authority he held and according to the rules laid
down. Thus there was no scattering, confusion or difficulty that
might otherwise have existed if the organization of the Church
had not been perfect. When President Young was taken away the
same condition of things were presented again, the circumstances
being similar. There is no contention, strife or difficulty,
because we all understand the principles that God has ordained
for the government of his people. The Twelve have not assumed the
Presidency of the Church to suit themselves, but as a duty which
they could not ignore. Men of the world cried out "The Mormons
are all scattered now," but they don't know anything about the
character and mission of this Church. I don't think we have been
much scattered. Our last General Conference in Salt Lake City
proved how much scattered we were. Our voting on that occasion
showed a cementing--a uniting together of the people, that could
not be equalled by any other people on the earth. It may be asked
why we voted at Conference in the manner we did. Because it was
the way that God ordained. Under the inspiration of the Almighty,
Joseph Smith organized this state of things at a General Assembly
held in Kirtland, when the people were called upon to vote, and
they did so in the same manner that we did at our last General
Conference. You will recollect that about the 19th of January,
1841, a revelation was given defining the various positions of
men called to act in the Priesthood. First, the Lord gave to the
Church Hyrum Smith to be Patriarch, then Joseph Smith, Jun., to
be Prophet, Seer and Revelator to the people, and Sidney Rigdon
and William Law for his Counselors, Brigham Young as President of
the Twelve, which Twelve he called by name--then the High
Priests, Seventies and Elders--then again the Bishops and lesser
Priesthood. Now, says he, at the next General Conference present
this organization to the Conference for its acceptance or
rejection. At the next Conference the various quorums were
presented in that form and the people voted as quorums and with
uplifted hands. Some of these men that the Lord had named,
however, were rejected: One man named Hicks, and another Bishop
Ripley. John E. Page, one of the quorum of the Twelve, was also
rejected, but after a hearing was afterwards restored. The
Prophet Joseph told the people to vote in that manner, as the
majority of the several quorums would form a quorum or authority
that would be decisive. This manner of voting was observed at Far
West also; and even after Joseph's death this same rule was
observed, though not with the same unanimity as at our General
Conference. There is no log-rolling--no seeking for office, but
our idea is that the voice of God should dictate and then the
voice of the people. He respects our rights, as he did the rights
of the people thousands of years ago, when the congregations of
ancient Israel stood up and said Amen to the voice of God through
his Prophets. There is no compulsion--no forcing the human
mind--no driving; but every one should have a full, frank, free
and unfettered opportunity of expressing his wish for or against,
but we always ought to consent to that which is right. I never
saw more unanimity on the part of the people than was displayed
at the General Conference two weeks ago; there could not possibly
be more. The Twelve stand as they did after the Prophet Joseph
was taken away. I and others of the Twelve, now living, were with
them. Now a second time it devolves upon the Twelve to take the
presidency of the Church. Will there be anything else? I cannot
say; there may be, when the Lord deems it necessary. We should
feel as Jesus did when he exclaimed, "Lord, not my will, but
thine be done." It devolves upon the Twelve to attend to the
duties the Lord has placed upon them, but they need the faith and
confidence of the Saints and the sustenance of the Almighty, for
they will not be able to do anything of themselves.
142
I would like to have been at the High Priests' meeting
held here last evening, but could not attend in consequence of
ill-health. There is a quorum of High Priests in this Stake, and
it is proper that they should fully understand the duties of
their office and calling, which the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants plainly states. It is an ordinance, as therein shown,
that has been instituted for the purpose of qualifying men for
Presidents of the different Stakes scattered abroad. Many
circumstances have occurred since the commencement of our recent
organizations which show how little prepared the High Priests
were to take upon themselves the duties of their office, in
presiding over Stakes, Wards, etc. We have had to take hundreds
from the Quorums of Seventies and Elders and ordain them High
Priests and make Bishops, Bishops' Counselors, Presidents of
Stakes and High Councilors of them. Now it seems to me that if
the High Priests had understood and performed their duties, we
should not have been in the position we were and compelled to go
outside of these quorums to find men suitable for presiding. I
draw their attention to this matter; and you Presidents of High
Priests should instruct your quorums on the principles of
Presidency, that when called upon they can be used in positions
of that character. Let us not be negligent in time to come. I
say, get your people together, instruct them in the duties of
their calling, have them seek after light, knowledge and
intelligence as to the requirements of their exalted positions,
that when we want qualified and capable men we may know where to
find them. Now, then, is it wrong to take others? If one, who by
the Priesthood he holds has a priority of claim in a case of this
kind, is otherwise unqualified, we must select the wisest and the
best, whether he be a Seventy or an Elder, to fill such position
and to administer correctly in the things of God.
142
Now let us go on to the Seventies. There are large numbers of
them, and there has been a great desire to push men into quorums,
without regard sometimes to their worth and fitness. Now what is
their duty? Why, to go abroad and preach the Gospel to all
nations. How many do this? Very few. Well, say some, we go when
called upon. That is all true; the Seventies have, as a rule,
been on hand to go forth and preach; but I am speaking more
particularly, of the nature of the Priesthood they hold and the
duties which devolve upon them. They should be always ready, a
kind of minute men under the immediate direction of the Twelve,
to go forth as the messengers of life and salvation to all
nations on the earth. Are you Seventies preparing yourselves for
this? Are you prepared to stand forth as men of God, clothed upon
by the power of the Holy Ghost, to go into the world to warn the
people, calling them to repentance? A great deal has been
accomplished for the salvation of the human family, but we are
only starting in. We have sent a few here and there, and although
we think we have done a great work, there is but a small handful
of people to show for it. There will be great and wonderful
changes on the earth; war, bloodshed and desolation will stalk
through the land, and we have got to pursue our work and seek
after the light of revelation to guide us. We talk about and
wonder who the biggest man is--the Seventy or the High Priest?
Let us seek to know who of us is living nearer to God and acting
in such a manner as to call down upon us the power of God, and
angels will administer to us. We cannot tell which member of the
body is most useful to us, which we can best afford to spare--the
leg or the arm, the eye or the nose. All are necessary to render
the body perfect.
142
Moses appeared to the Prophet Joseph to confer upon him the keys
for the gathering together of the dispensations and the house of
Israel from all portions of the earth. We have got to preach to
the Lamanites, to the house of Judah and by and bye the ten
tribes. We must be prepared for thee things and realize the
importance of this duty and the responsibilities resting upon us
as God's holy Priesthood. Now, Elders, you ought to be diligent
in observing the laws and keeping the commandments of God. These
are the leading features of the Melchizedek Priesthood, including
the Patriarchs. In England we ordained a few Patriarchs, and I
remember that the people on occasions used to get together and
have a feast, and then the Patriarch would bless them. This is
the way some of the ancient Patriarchs did. The people ought to
be liberal with them, but men holding the Priesthood should be
governed by higher and more exalted feelings than that of using
their callings for the purpose of merchandizing. The Elders
should stand in their positions as men of God. We are really
to-day a kingdom of Priests, and ought to wield a powerful
influence for good in the earth. We should get our spirits right
and act in righteousness.
143
The Presidents of Stakes have important positions; they preside
over all the interests of the Church where they are placed, and
they should feel like acting for God, and they and their counsel
should have continually with them the light of revelation, be
full of the Holy Ghost, and quick to discern. There is no officer
in the Church, who acts with a single eye to the glory of God but
what will have wisdom given him according to his capacity. The
President of the Stake presides over the High Council, a set of
men appointed and ordained to adjudicate all matters in dispute
that may come before them, and they should act in all meekness,
humility and wisdom, seeking intelligence from the Foundation of
Light, so that they can act in righteousness and give righteous
judgment. Then the Bishop is a common judge in Israel, acting in
the interests of the people; his duty is to put down evil and
root out iniquity. What is the duty of the Priests? Only to hold
office? No; it is to visit the members of the various Wards, and
to see that there are no hard feelings, troubles or difficulty
among the people, to anticipate the occurrence of anything of
that sort, put things right and see that the ordinances of the
Church are carried out. Then the Teachers, who are helps to the
Priests, whose duty it is to go among the people and talk to them
on their duties--not like so many parrots, but full of the spirit
of God. And where there may be difficulties to settle, and it is
not within the power of the Teachers to satisfactorily adjust
them, report them to the Bishop, who sits as a common judge in
Israel, and to adjudicate all such matters. If thy brother offend
thee, go and say to him, "Brother, you have done so and so," and
if he will not listen to you nor ask forgiveness for the offense
he has given you, take another man with you--one whom you think
has influence with him, and one whom you think he will listen
to--and let him talk, and if the offending person will not listen
to him, report him, to be dealt with according to the order of
the Church, and if he continues obdurate and stubborn, then he
does not belong to us. Let us always feel like operating together
for the good of each other and for the kingdom we are identified
with.
143
We have other societies,--the Young Men's and Young Ladies'
Mutual Improvement Associations and the female Relief Societies.
A great deal of credit is due to our sisters. God has provided
them as helpmates to their husbands, and it is the duty of the
latter to cherish and protect those whom God has given unto them,
and show them how to make themselves happy,--teach them--our
wives and daughters--the pure principles of the Gospel, that the
daughters of Zion may be lovely and shine as the light and glory
of the age in which we live. Sisters, put away from you the
vanities and frivolities of the world, administer to the poor and
the afflicted. The sisters know how to sympathize with and
administer to those who are poor, afflicted and downcast; and let
the brethren help them in their kindly ministrations. The young
men should be encouraged in the work they are engaged in, and
their Mutual Improvement Associations ought to be nourished and
their interests promoted. The Lord has encouraged these things
from the commencement. The first sisters relief society
instituted in the Church was presided over by sister Emma Smith;
sister Whitney was her Counselor, and sister Eliza Snow was the
Secretary.
144
The spirit of Temple-building seems to have taken
possession of the people. One Temple has already been built, and
it is designed to build three more. We are prompted by holy
influences to embark in this labor. The Lord said he would send
his servant Elijah to turn the hearts of the fathers to the
children, and the hearts of the children to their fathers, and
this matter of Temple-building is in fulfillment of his word. We
are seeking not only to administer for the living, but for the
dead. There are many queries come up in relation to the manner in
which the various works we are now engaged in shall be
accomplished. Shall we pay our Tithing? Yes. Shall we sustain the
building of Temples? Yes. And anything outside of this? Yes, we
should do the best we can to build up the kingdom of our God. A
case came up recently in Cache Valley, where a leading man wanted
to know if he could not have the Tithing for putting up the
Temple in that Stake. Now, if this privilege is given to them in
Cache County, they will want it in Sanpete, and if they have the
privilege there, they will want it in other places where Temples
are being erected, and what next? What are we going to do to meet
all the expenses, and they are various, which occur in the
carrying on of the work? By and bye the Tithing may be sufficient
to meet all requirements. We do not wish to oppress and crush the
poor and faithful of God's people,--we would rather say, "Break
every yoke, and let the oppressed go free!" There is nothing
contributed for the work of God but what should be accounted for.
We intend to tell you all what becomes of your Tithes and
offerings. Through these ordinances come the blessings of God.
Brotherly love should prevail among all the people of God, and we
should be more united in our temporal and spiritual matters, and
thereby claim the promised blessings.
144
May God bless you and lead you in the paths of right. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / John
Taylor, October 21, 1877
John Taylor, October 21, 1877
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT JOHN TAYLOR,
Delivered at the Quarterly Conference, Held in Ogden,
Oct. 21, 1877.
(From the Ogden Junction.)
THE EVERLASTING GOSPEL--TEMPLE BUILDING--THE HIGH PRIESTS AND
SEVENTIES--TO THE BISHOPS--TO THE SISTERS.
144
[This report is from long-hand notes, and though not verbatim, is
as nearly so as possible.--ED.]
146
I am happy to meet my brethren and sisters at this Conference.
Since I was last here, we have had to mourn the loss of our
venerated President, Brigham Young. It has cast a gloom over the
Saints throughout the Territory, and all feel sorrowful. He led
Israel for a long time--the past 33 years, and in leaving us we
have felt his loss. His demise was among the events necessarily
associated with human affairs, for the Lord manages such things
by his own will. I remember when Joseph was taken, but his death
was not like that of Brigham Young, but by the hands of a
ruthless mob. It was a matter of great importance to us
relatively, but not great with the work in which we are all
engaged. When the Lord revealed the Gospel unto Joseph Smith, and
unfolded His purposes and designs to the earth--when He gave us a
knowledge of the laws, ordinances of the Gospel and doctrines, it
was not for the object of elevating him as a man, but was done in
the interest of society and the world in which we live--in the
interest of the living and the dead, according to the decrees of
Jehovah before the world was rolled into existence, or the
morning stars sang together in joy. In the last days He saw it
was proper to restore the new and everlasting Gospel--new to the
world because of its traditions, follies, weaknesses, etc., but
everlasting because it existed with God, with Him before the
world was, and will continue when change shall succeed change,
and when all things are made new the things of God will endure on
and on forever. So it is an everlasting Gospel, though new to the
world. It was introduced in the interest of humanity: our
fathers, the Prophets and men of God who once administered on the
earth and are now administering in the heavens, had a hand in
introducing this work. To-day they feel interested in rolling
forth the work and purposes of God assigned to them before the
foundation of the world. It is to them, to God, to Jesus, that we
are indebted for the light, life and intelligence communicated,
and we shall look to them throughout all time for instructions to
sustain and direct us. We talk about the organization of the
Church being better attended to lately than formerly; but from
whom did we receive it? What did we know about the Apostles till
God revealed it? Nothing. We talk about the Patriarchs, the First
Presidency; who knew of them till God revealed it? No one? The
High Priests, Seventies, Elders--who knew about them or their
calling, duties and labors till God revealed it? No one. It is
the case with the Bishops, Counselors, High Councilors, the
Lesser Priesthood, and with all the organizations and Quorums;
the light was all from God, and not from man. It came through
revelations from God to Joseph Smith, the Prophet of God; hence
we are indebted to the Lord for all these things, for all the
knowledge we have in relation to those principles. Who taught the
gathering principle and why are we here to-day? Under what
influence did we come? Many Latter-day Saints themselves hardly
realize it. We read in the history of the Church that at a
certain time there was a revelation given in the Temple which was
built at Kirtland, Ohio; when Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery
were seated in it, several important personages appeared and gave
certain keys, powers and privileges; among them was Moses, who
represented what is termed the Gathering Dispensation, which was
to gather Israel from the four quarters of the earth; you will
find it in the edition of the Doctrine and Covenants, and I refer
you to that, where it is positively stated. Why did we gather?
Because the keys of this dispensation were given to Joseph Smith,
and conferred by him on the Twelve, the Seventies and others, and
they received this as a part of their ministry, their endowments,
if you please, and when they called upon the people to repent and
be baptized, and they did so, they received the Holy Ghost, and
among other things received was this principle of gathering, and
I defy all Israel to have so gathered without these keys and been
brought together as they are to-day. But we had no trouble in
gathering because we had the keys. I have seen the time when the
people were almost willing to sell themselves in order to get
here, and you know this to be true; it is all from God.
146
Our Temple building is of the same nature; we are living in the
dispensation of the fulness of times, embracing all the powers,
principles, doctrines and covenants since the world was, and
among the rest is Temple building. The speaker here read from the
Doctrine and Covenants, concluding with, "Before the great and
terrible day of the Lord shall come, I will turn the hearts of
the children to the fathers, and of the fathers to the children,
etc., lest I come and smite the children with a curse." Did
Elijah hold these keys?" He did. Did he give them to Joseph? He
did. You will find it in the same revelation as that quotes; a
feeling of that kind sprang up in the breasts of the Latter-day
Saints, till we hardly know sometimes why we do so, but we do. We
built our first Temple in Kirtland, then one at Nauvoo, and laid
the foundation for one at Far West, Missouri; we have also built
one here at St. George; it is a beautiful building, and we are
performing the ordinances there for the living and the dead. Do
any of us regret the part we have taken in it? I think not. Then
we have been doing work on another in Salt Lake, another in
Sanpete, and another in Cache Valley, all of which will be
magnificent buildings when completed; not less than 500 men are
at work on them. It looks odd to some people who don't know what
it means, but we know because God revealed it to us; we are
always on hand.
147
The year past, 1876, feelings were stirred up in the mind of the
President, and he called on the Twelve, the High Priests, the
Seventies and Elders to subscribe to build the Temple at Salt
Lake. Did they do it? Yes. You, here, did your share and gave
means freely, as thousands did throughout the Territory. Why did
he feel like this? Because the spirit of God prompted him. Why
did the Seventies, Priests, Teachers, etc., respond so promptly?
Because the spirit of God rested on them and all hands wanted to
help build the Temples to the name of God, that we might
administer the ordinances necessary to be performed for the
living and the dead. If we turned our Temples over to the world
to-day, they would not know what to do with them; they could not
administer in the ordinances, and we should not know if God had
not taught us; but the Gospel brings us light and places us in
communion with the heavens through time and eternity; they tell
us to build Temples and then instruct us how to administer in
them for the living and the dead--that men who are placed here
are for a certain work, and they are helping us to do our work
and are operating with the Gods in the heavens in our behalf, and
we for them--they without us are not made perfect, nor are we
perfect without them. It requires union--union cemented by
indissoluble ties; it unites us to each other and to them, and
enables us to act intelligently, and when we get through with our
affairs, to assist others in the accomplishment of theirs in the
interest of God and humanity. This is not our work, nothing that
we have done; God has done it. He wants us to help Him and He
will help us. We can do nothing in and of ourselves, for we are
weak and frail and need the guidance and revelation of God to
uphold us.
147
We have had a Conference here to-day, and you are more perfectly
organized than before. The Lord some time ago wrought on the mind
of President Young to have a more complete organization in the
Church, and the Twelve were called on to visit the settlements
and explain the order of the Priesthood, etc.; to organize the
Stakes with all the officers--President and Counsel, the High
Council and Priests under the President and the Counsel over the
Stake--Bishops, Elders, the Lesser Priesthood, and all those
called local authorities in their several places, and have
everything in order; the Twelve went through the Territory, and
assisted by the Presidency, the work was accomplished, and has
been for some time. The quorums before you to-day are the result
of their work. What did he know of this only as God revealed it?
Nothing. Did Brigham Young or Joseph Smith know it? No, only as
God revealed it. But the necessary information has been given,
and to-day the Church is more perfectly organized than ever
before, perhaps with the exception of the general assembly at
Kirtland, but in some things now we are more stable and complete
than they were even then. It is proper at the present time to
refer to such things for instruction, though brother Richards is
well posted in respect to these matters, and has taught you much
in relation to them.
147
In Kirtland, Ohio, we had many things revealed through the
Prophet Joseph; we had the First Presidency over the High
Council, and another in Missouri. Joseph Smith and his Counsel
presided over that in Kirtland; hence some things at times took
place that were peculiar to some people; when they were at a loss
to find out anything pertaining to the principles and doctrines,
the Presidency inquired of the Lord, and would get the desired
information. Now, I would make a remark in regard to these things
here. All the High Councils and all those holding the Priesthood,
the Presidents and all the Bishops and their Counsel, and all
holding positions in the Church and kingdom of God that are
faithful, honest, diligent and upright, if they seek unto God
they will have wisdom imparted to them under all circumstances
and on all occasions, as to what course they should pursue, and
it is the order of God that all should have His Spirit in
proportion to their integrity and faith; and if one does not have
it is because he is not diligent in seeking after such things. As
brother Joseph F. said this morning he could have revelation for
himself, though not to regulate the Church; it would be the
privilege of the President of the Twelve to regulate all things
in relation to Zion; but the other principle extends to all
grades and all men in the Church and kingdom of God, each in his
place, if he lives his religion and is faithful and prepared to
receive the truths from God so that he can instruct the children
of men. There appears at times to be a discrepancy among all of
us, for we are all weak and infirm; and God made it so on
purpose, that man might not glory in himself but in the God of
Israel.
148
I will say something in relation to High Priests, and what their
place is in the Church. They came conspicuously before us in the
late organizations. The speaker again read from the Doctrine and
Covenants, "And, again, I give unto you John C. Smith," etc. What
are they organized for? The purpose is set forth in the Doctrine
and Covenants. They are a sort of normal school to prepare the
people to preside; they have hardly fulfilled this; perhaps if
they had been more active, and become acquainted with principles
for which they are organized, we should not have to ordain so
many High Priests from the Elders' Quorum to make Presidents of
Stakes, Bishops, High Councils, etc.; but as it was we had to
pick up the material where we could, and I hope we will have
better material next time.
149
I hear a great deal said about which is the "biggest" man. The
"biggest" man makes no difference whatever. I think that the man
who can be most like a little child will be the greatest in the
kingdom of God. Greatness does not consist of talking of things,
but in doing them. We are now just beginning to move; Zion is
stretching forth and lengthening out her cords; we want no more
baby's play, but let us have wisdom, light, revelation, and let
the power of the Priesthood of God burn in the hearts of the
people to waken them to a knowledge of truth; then when other
Stakes are to be organized we can apply to this normal school and
get men prepared. We have got a great number of Seventies, and
the question has often arisen, Which is the biggest, they or the
High Priests? I say I don't think it makes much difference as to
which is the greater or smaller. I think the body of Christ was
not one member, but composed of many parts. Now which member of
your body would you like to be without? An arm or a leg? No, you
want both. So does the Church. But which is the most useful? If
you can tell me which of those members is most useful to you, I
will let you know which is the most useful to the Church, the
High Priests or Seventies. We ought to magnify the Priesthood we
hold, and be satisfied with the positions we hold. We have sent a
number of Elders on missions, whose duty it is to preach to the
people of the earth. They go when they are called, but it is
often hard work; they make a great many excuses--they have debts
to settle, families to support, etc. In meeting they will talk
about who is the "biggest," and when they are gone for a while
they get home sick and want to return; they say "there is no
place like home." They meet difficulties among the people, who
don't believe much that is told them. Did they ever? Not much. We
don't expect to gather all, we will take one of a city and two of
a family, and bring them to Zion; and if our Elders abroad would
be more particular, and realize that they are messengers of the
Lord--exhibit more of the Apostolic power, and have the light of
the Spirit of God, they would realize that they are sent to
teach, not to be taught; they would measurably control
circumstances, not be controlled by them altogether. Here are the
Lamanites to attend to; when we are through with them, then the
Jews, then the Ten Tribes, and then the earth is to be redeemed
and the power of God prevail, and we must take a part, for we are
not here to look so much after our own affair as to build up
Zion. The Elders ought to reflect and say, "What can I do to help
on the work? God inspire my heart and mind and soul, that I may
help to build up the kingdom of God." That is the way to feel.
Then to the High Councils of Stakes and to the Presidents of
Stakes I would say, you ought to feel that you are servants of
the living God, that the eye of the great Jehovah is over you,
and be working in the interest of the Gospel. We are not here to
build up ourselves, but to build up Zion and the kingdom of God
on the earth, that we may magnify our calling and honor our God.
As brother Joseph F. Said, we should not allow ourselves to be
bartered or sold, but work for the interests of Israel.
149
The Bishops of the various Wards have their place; it is their
duty to attend to the interests of their Wards, to look after the
temporal affairs principally, not for their own benefit, but that
of the people. They should set patterns of all that is good and
praiseworthy; their duty is to do justice and adjudicate in all
matters pertaining to a Bishop's court, as a common court in
Israel, and they ought to judge in all righteousness, fidelity,
and truth. The Priests ought to be full of the Holy Ghost, and
should be full of intelligence to act as watchmen over the
people, trying to stop ill feelings, evil actions, etc. The
Teachers ought to assist them, and visit from house to house, and
see that no iniquity prevails. The Deacons should assist the
Bishops in temporal affairs, and be faithful in their calling.
149
Let us act together as a family in the interest of the Church and
kingdom of God, for thereby come the blessings promised. We are
now operating for these things, and these organizations are for
that purpose. The Deacon who honors his calling is more honorable
than the Apostle who does not. Can we find High Priests,
Seventies, and Elders who don't pray? Yes, I am afraid so. And
further, in relation to the Teachers, I will tell you my rule.
When they come to me, I call in my family and ask them to
instruct us and impart such information as is their duty. That is
the way I feel towards the men who come in that capacity. They
have a perfect right to do it, it is their duty, and they are
always at liberty to visit my household.
149
We all have a great Priesthood if we magnify it, and there is no
little Priesthood. In relation to the young men, I would say that
in their associations a good spirit is growing--they are waking
up. The Young Men's Mutual Improvement Associations and other
organizations of our young men are very praiseworthy. Young men,
the burden of the kingdom will yet roll on your shoulders, and
you must prepare for it. If you will go to God and ask for
wisdom, he will give it to you. Get the best books, the Book of
Mormon, Doctrine and Covenants, and read our own publications,
you will find such intelligence as you never dreamed of. Ask God
for faith. Get all the sciences, arts, and useful learning you
can from schools; get nothing false, but the things pertaining to
earth and the elements, and how to use them; when you meet let it
be in the fear of God, and he will bless you.
150
A word to the sisters. They have their associations and
societies--all of which are good and praiseworthy. They form a
part of us, for the man is not without the woman, nor the woman
without the man. It takes a man and a woman to make a man;
without woman, man is not perfect; God so ordained it. We are
aiming at celestial glory, and when we reach that exaltation,
will we have our wives? Yes. The women have to manage household
affairs; they must rear the children properly, and cultivate
those principles which exalt and beautify, that all may move on
pleasantly and harmoniously. In the Relief Societies they
discharge their duties better than we could, because of their
tender sympathies and gentler natures. Joseph Smith organized a
Relief Society in Nauvoo as far back as that; Emma was president,
sisters Whitney and Cleaveland were her counselors, and Eliza R.
Snow secretary, who has visited you often, and whom you well
know. They allowed the society to sleep for a while, but they are
now waking up. What should they teach? I can't go into details,
but they should teach dress, speak and act aright, diffuse
correct principles, and let us have sisters growing up fit to
associate with the angels of God. I want you to make home a
heaven for your husbands, that when they come there they will
feel happy, cheerful, and comfortable in their households. Do
away with evil speaking--let love, kindness, and friendly
feelings prevail; and if the sisters want the brethren to give
them a few bushels of wheat to take care of, let them have it, it
is not much, and we may some day be glad we did so. I have read
of an extravagant man, whose wife proposed that he give her so
much--ten or twenty dollars to keep house with, and instead of
spending it she saved it in the Bible. Finally a financial crash
came, and he went to his wife for consolation. She told him to
read the Bible for comfort, and when he opened the leaves the
money dropped out. What does this mean? he said. His wife said,
you were careless, and I took care of the money you gave me; and
this money saved him from ruin. Therefore let the sisters take
care of the wheat.
150
The speaker here referred to the question of using the Tithing
for Temple building, saying if it were all paid in that was
owing, we need ask nothing further, but such was not the case He
then referred to the Perpetual Emigration Fund, saying there was
over $1,000,000 due it from those who had been emigrated, and he
hoped it would be paid without further delay. At present no
radical changes would be made in the matter of Temple building.
May God help Israel and prepare us for an inheritance in his
kingdom, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / John
Taylor, November 14, 1877
John Taylor, November 14, 1877
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT JOHN TAYLOR,
Delivered in the Fourteenth Ward Assembly Rooms,
Sunday Afternoon, November 14, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
GATHERING THE RESULT OF REVELATION--TEMPLE BUILDING SIMILAR--THE
RESTORATION OF THE PRIESTHOOD--MINISTERING FOR THE DEAD--THE
GOSPEL, GOD-SUSTAINED.
151
There is something novel as well as interesting in the
contemplation of the subject that has been referred to by brother
Folsom. The ideas entertained by the Latter-day Saints are
different from those believed in by any other people upon the
face of the earth; and there is a feeling and spirit resting upon
the Saints that is not known nor experienced among any other
people. The way we have been led is very peculiar and differs
entirely from anything else that exists anywhere in the world.
Our gathering together, the kind of Gospel that is preached, the
disposition and feeling to build Temples, a strong impression
that seems to rest upon all the people, is something in itself
very remarkable.
152
Now in relation to our gathering, who is there anywhere else in
the world that feel as the Latter-day Saints do? You do not find
it anywhere, and nothing but the Spirit of God operating upon the
minds of the people could have induced them to gather together as
they have done. This spirit was imparted, as the Holy Ghost is,
by the laying on of hands, through the medium of the Priesthood.
And this peculiarity seemed all the more striking at first, for
as soon as the principle of the gathering was first preached, the
people needed no convincing argument, for the Spirit of the Lord
had revealed it to them, and they knew it was true. And it
mattered not where people heard it, or in what language it was
preached, they immediately had a strong, fervent desire to gather
to Zion, to assemble with the Saints and worship with them. And
however foolish many of us have acted since that time, yet these
were the feelings that welled up in our bosoms; and they came
because of certain principles having been developed through
Joseph Smith. You that are acquainted with the history of Joseph
Smith well know that in the Temple in Kirtland, among other
visions, manifestations and administrations he received was one
in which the Prophet Moses appeared to him, who committed to him
the keys of the gathering dispensation. It was he who led the
exodus of Israel in former times, and like all other men who have
held the holy Priesthood and have been faithful in the discharge
of their duties, he not only administered in time but continues
to minister in eternity. And holding the keys of this Priesthood,
he was the proper person to confer them upon the Prophet Joseph;
and on doing so, he told Joseph, that he had bestowed upon him
"the keys of the gathering of Israel from the four parts of the
earth and the leading of the Ten Tribes from the land of the
north." And this was in fulfilment of a significant scripture
which says, "That in the dispensation of the fullness of times he
might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are
in heaven and which are on earth; even in him."
152
Hence, after men had been baptized for remission of sins, and had
hands laid upon their heads for the reception of the Holy Ghost
by those holding this Priesthood and authority, of which this was
one of the principles, they began immediately to have the feeling
to gather to Zion. This has been spoken of by ancient men of God
as one of the events of the latter days. One of the Prophets
referring to it says, "I will take you one of a city, and two of
a family, and I will bring you to Zion. And I will give you
pastors according to mine heart, which shall feed you with
knowledge and understanding." It was through this principle and
this ordination, with the spirit attending it, first conferred
upon Joseph Smith, and afterwards upon the believers of the
Gospel by obedience thereunto, through the administration of
baptism and of the laying on of hands by the Elders, that brought
the people together as they are to-day. Wherever this Gospel has
been preached, believed and obeyed, this desire to leave the
lands of their nativity, to gather with the Saints, has been
strongly manifested; and so strong has it been, that I have had
men offer to bind themselves to my service for quite a length of
time, or willing to do anything required of them, provided they
could be assisted to the gathering place of the Saints. And it
was to meet this universal want that the Perpetual Emigrating
Fund was gotten up, which has been the means of bringing out to
this country thousands of people, the majority of whom, perhaps,
by their own exertions, never could have accumulated the
necessary amount of means to have brought themselves here; and as
each one was required, after being assisted, to refund the amount
received for this purpose, others could realize its benefits in
like manner, and thus the fund became perpetual.
155
Temple building is another characteristic associated with this
Gospel that is in itself peculiar. We are here, as Jesus was, not
to do our own will, but the will of Him who sent us; and, as he
was, so we are expected to do and perform such things as may be
required of us by the Almighty. This is really the position we
occupy as Latter-day Saints, if we could fully comprehend the
situation. There are certain powers and privileges, rights,
immunities and blessings connected with this Gospel that do not
exist anywhere else, and this is one of them. We are told that
the Gospel brings life and immortality to light, and without it
there is no correct knowledge of life and immortality. We did not
understand either our own position, nor the position of the
world; we could not comprehend anything of God, or the laws of
God, or the laws of life, until we became acquainted with the
Gospel. Every good and every perfect gift proceeds from God, in
whom there is no variableness or shadow of turning. And the world
generally are ignorant of God. Why? Because we are told that no
man knows the things of God but by the Spirit of God. And if they
cannot obtain a knowledge of God only by the spirit of God,
unless they receive that Spirit they must remain ignorant of
these principles. And it matters not what the learning, what the
intelligence, what the research, the philosophy, or religion of
man may be, the things of God cannot be comprehended, except
through and by the Spirit and revelations of God. And this can
only be obtained through obedience to the principles which God
has and shall ordain, sanction and acknowledge. And hence, in
these last times, he first communicated a knowledge of himself to
Joseph Smith, long ago, when he was quite young. Who in that day
knew anything about God? Who had had any revelations from Him, or
who knew anything in relation to the principles of life and
salvation? If there were any persons I never heard of them, nor
read of them, nor never met them. But when the Lord manifested
himself to Joseph Smith, presenting to him his Son who was there
also, saying, "This is my beloved Son, hear ye him;" he then knew
that God lived; and he was not dependent upon anybody else for
that knowledge. He saw him and heard his voice, and he knew for
himself that there was a God, and of this he testified, sealing
his testimony with his blood. The evidence of the existence of
God that he received, none but God could impart. Well, what was
the result? He told him how others might obtain the same
knowledge of him and of his laws; and he made him acquainted with
a medium through which he could obtain a knowledge of these
things. And how did he do it? By communicating unto him a
knowledge of the everlasting Priesthood, and sending that
Priesthood to reveal unto him the laws and the ordinances
thereof. Hence, as early as September 21st, 1823, an angel said
to Joseph Smith, "Behold, I will reveal unto you the Priesthood."
He was informed there had to be a certain ordinance attended to,
viz., baptism. And as John the Baptist had held the keys of that
Priesthood, in generations gone and past, he was sent to confer
upon him and upon Oliver Cowdery what is known as the Aaronic
Priesthood, which authorized them to baptize each other for the
remission of sins. And this heavenly messenger did come and did
so ordain them, on May 15th 1829, saying--"Upon you, my fellow
servants, in the name of Messiah, I confer the Priesthood of
Aaron, which holds the keys of the ministering of angels, and of
the Gospel of repentance, and of baptism for the remission of
sins; and this shall never again be taken from the earth, until
the sons of Levi do offer again an offering unto the Lord in
righteousness." (D C., page 100) And what next? It was necessary
then that other institutions should be introduced and other
principles developed; and consequently the Apostles Peter, James
and John appeared, bringing, and conferring on their heads the
Melchizedek Priesthood, which holds the keys of the mysteries and
revelations of God, and by which they could lay their hands upon
men for the reception of the Holy Ghost. And when they received
this gift, it "brought things past to their remembrance, let them
into all truth and showed them things to come;" it opened up
communication between the heavens and the earth, whereby others,
as well as Joseph Smith, could know that God lived, and obtain
for themselves through the administration of the ordinances, a
knowledge of their acceptance with him, and of their relationship
to him, and also obtain a knowledge of heavenly as well as
earthly things. So that first, Joseph Smith having received this
knowledge that God lived, and others through the medium that God
ordained were accorded the same privilege. Thus there was opened
up a communication with the heavens; not only with Joseph Smith
and Oliver Cowdery, and those immediately associated with them,
but with those also who received the Gospel; and as the
Scriptures say, "But as many as received him, to them gave he
power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe in his
name; which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of flesh,
nor of the will of man, but of God." And they received that
Spirit whereby they were able to comprehend the principles of
truth;" and as the Apostle John says, "But ye have an unction
from the Holy One, and ye know all things. But the anointing
which ye have received of him abideth in you, and ye need not
that any man teach you: but, as the same anointing teacheth you
of all things, and is truth and is no lie, and even as it hath
taught you, ye shall abide in him." How did they receive this
anointing? By repenting of their sins, by being baptized by one
having the authority of God for the remission of sins, and by
having hands laid upon their heads for the reception of the Holy
Ghost. They received this spirit precisely in this manner, and
hence they had this knowledge for themselves; which knowledge all
Latter-day Saints have who are living their religion, walking
humbly and obediently before God. Hence, this is a part of what
we term the Gospel; it is part of what we call the principles of
life, or the laws of life, for it leads to life, it leads to God,
it leads to a knowledge of the laws of God, and a knowledge of
the principles of truth, and to an acquaintance with those
principles which are calculated to exalt and ennoble mankind both
in time and through all eternity. There is nothing new in it, and
yet there is. It is called the new and everlasting Gospel.
Singular, that an everlasting thing should be new. But it is a
principle that has existed with God, or with the Gods, if you
please, in the eternities, and it has been communicated from time
to time to the children of men. And although we have a great
amount of intelligence, learning and science, and everything else
considered worthy among men, yet we have nothing in all of this
that gives a knowledge of the laws of life. It needs a
development from God to unravel these things, and make us
acquainted with our true position. Hence although it is new to
us, it is nevertheless an everlasting principle. We are mortal
and immortal beings, we have to do with time and also with
eternity. And as the things of the future are hidden from men and
can only be known through the medium of the Gospel, this means
was made use of by the almighty for the introduction of the
principles of truth and the placing of mankind in the position to
acquire a knowledge of him and his laws. Having been put in this
position, we, every one of us, men and women who are living our
religion, preserving ourselves in the purity of the Gospel and
acting honorably and honestly before God and man, have a right to
know and understand for ourselves the principles of truth which
we have embraced. I well remember a remark that Joseph Smith made
to me upwards of forty years ago. Said he, "Elder Taylor, you
have been baptized, you have had hands laid upon your head for
the reception of the Holy Ghost, and you have been ordained to
the holy Priesthood. Now, if you will continue to follow the
leadings of that spirit, it will always lead you right. Sometimes
it might be contrary to your judgment; never mind that, follow
its dictates; and if you be true to its whisperings it will in
time become in you a principle of revelation, so that you will
know all things." That agrees precisely with some of the remarks
of John in the passage I have quoted to you. "Yes, have an
unction from the Holy One, and ye know all things, and need not
that any man teach you; but the same anointing teacheth you all
things." Now, that which John taught was the everlasting Gospel,
and that which Joseph Smith taught was the everlasting Gospel.
That which John taught has been forgotten long ago by the people,
they are not in possession of it and consequently they cannot
comprehend it. And hence when Joseph Smith revealed it, he
preached the new and everlasting Gospel; new to the generation
that lives, and everlasting because it has existed in all ages
and times when God has revealed himself to the human family.
155
But to return to this singular thing of Temple building, which I
will refer to again. Why do we want to build these Temples? Some
of us hardly know; but we do want to build it. What a most
singular thing! Just consider the amount of labor that has
already been performed throughout this Territory. Surely the
people have some motive in view. The mechanic or the laborer does
not go to work unless he gets a recompense of some kind. When men
devote themselves to any kind of labor, whether mental, physical,
mechanical or scientific, they have some particular object in
view. So it is also in relation to these matters. I have already
referred to it; but many of us can hardly realize why it is that
we are engaged in these things.
156
I will go back again and refer to another manifestation. We find,
among others that appeared to Joseph Smith was Elijah the
Prophet; and what did he come for? His special mission was to
"turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the hearts
of the children to the fathers." And the same scripture informs
us of his coming "before that great and terrible day of the
lord." What is meant by this, say the world? It means that we are
the offspring of God; it means, as the scriptures say, that God
is the Father of the spirits of all flesh; it means that we have
to do with eternity as well as time; it means that we have to do
with things past, with things present and with things to come; it
means that being the children of our Heavenly Father, we are or
ought to be under his government, yielding obedience to him, and
that we ought to operate with him in extending mercy and love and
salvation to the living and the dead, according to certain laws
unknown to men generally; but known unto God and now revealed
again by him for the salvation of our race. It means that God is
the Father of the human family and is interested in the whole of
his progeny, these that now exist and those who have passed away.
It means that there are certain laws in the heavens that all men
have to do with that must be complied with, if not in time in
eternity. It means that all men who have lived and died without a
knowledge of the Gospel, shall be placed on the same plane as
ourselves through the plan he has provided, giving all of his
children, whether living or dead, and equal chance to avail
themselves of the means of salvation; and that we are to operate
in their behalf, working out certain ordinances for them which
they are now incapable of doing for themselves. It means that as
God feels interested in the welfare of all his family, men in the
flesh who are in possession of his spirit and the light of
eternity, having come to a knowledge of him and his eternal laws,
should co-operate with him in the accomplishment of this object.
And it means too that if he has conferred the Gospel and the
power thereof and the Aaronic and Melchizedek Priesthoods,
sending his messengers from the heavens for this purpose, that it
is not for a phantom, it is not for a plaything to be trifled
with at pleasure; but it is that we should operate with God and
with the Priesthood who lived before us, in the accomplishment of
the things of God on the earth. That is what it means. And hence,
says he, when Elias comes he will "turn the hearts of the fathers
to the children," etc. It is not for mankind to come and live and
exist a little while to be blotted out and nothing more of them;
but it is that they should be enlightened by the Spirit of God,
that they should sympathize with and have regard for all the
human family living and dead, feeling desirous to promote their
happiness and welfare, as he himself does. How often when abroad
preaching this Gospel have I heard men say, and you have heard
the same sentiment expressed, "If this is true what has become of
our fathers? are they to be lost forever?" And then you know they
have certain peculiar ideas about hell and damnation, the lake of
fire and brimstone into which a certain portion of the human
family are to be cast to be forever burning and never to be
consumed. And if our doctrine be true they think it would be
cruel that this state of things should exist. Why, God is more
merciful than man is, he possesses more sympathies with human
nature than man does or ever did, one with another. The Lord has
been feeling after the welfare of mankind all the day long, from
the first commencement of the world to the present time. But
there are certain eternal laws among the Gods in the eternal
worlds which render if necessary that mankind shall go through
certain ordeals and observe certain ordinances and be governed by
certain laws before they can be exalted in the kingdom of God.
And as Satan has been operating in opposition to the Lord's
designs and having so far succeeded in drawing men after him, it
became necessary that these ordinances that God has instituted
should be introduced and that man should be governed by them.
Hence it was necessary that a Redeemer should be provided, which
was perfectly understood by one of the Prophets who said "Deliver
him from going down to the pit: I have found a ransom." Who was
he? When Jesus appeared, says John, "Behold the Lamb of God which
taketh away the sin of the world." He was the ransom.
157
What about the others, they who have died without a knowledge of
the Gospel? They are amply provided for. The Lord has shown us
that we must build Temples in which to officiate for them. We
have commenced to do so, and our fathers have already commenced
to feel after us, manifesting themselves by dreams and visions,
and in various ways to those most interested in their welfare.
And having inaugurated this state of things for our guidance that
we have to-day, with Presidents, Apostles, Presidents of Stakes,
High Councils, High Priests, Seventies, Bishops, Elders, Priests,
Teachers and Deacons and the various organizations of the Church;
it is for us each one to operate in our sphere under the
direction of the Almighty; and feel not only for ourselves, but
for others, as Abraham did, and as Isaac and Jacob did, we should
have a desire to bless our posterity after us; and God has shown
us how to do it, and has bestowed his Patriarchal authority with
power to bless. He has appointed this through the Priesthood and
sealing ordinances. That which is joined together no man can put
asunder, and what is bound on earth is bound also in heaven; and
also a great many other things of a similar nature in relation to
ourselves. The moment a man gets enlightened by the Spirit of God
and begins to comprehend himself, he begins to feel for the
welfare of others. "I have a wife, what shall I do to save her? I
have children, what can I do for them?" And by and by his
comprehension expands, and he commences at once to reach after
his father, and his grandfather, and friends and relatives, who
have passed away; and his feelings if they were expressed would
be, What can I do for them to help them? Yes, he has revealed to
us that we can render valuable aid to our dead friends and
ancestors, and, as I have said, the Lord has shown us that in
order for them to receive the benefit of our services, Temples
must be built, and they must be dedicated to God and accepted of
him; and through the medium of those sacred structures and the
ordinances performed therein, there is to be a uniting and
welding together of all principles and peoples, and without them
this great work cannot be done.
158
Brother Folsom, who has just been speaking to you of his recent
labors in the Manti Temple, says he never felt better in his life
than when engaged there. What is the reason? He has been engaged
in the service of God; and there is no happiness among men to be
compared with the joy and satisfaction that the Gospel imparts;
it lifts us up from the sublunary things of time and sense, and
we feel that we are gods, even the sons of God, and that he is
our Father; and we know that we have a hope that blooms with
immortality and eternal lives, and we feel that we are in the
hands of God, and that he will guide and direct us and sustain us
and bear us off triumphant under al circumstances; and we feel
joyous and happy in the contemplation of these things. And then
it is necessary that the Lord should have introduced this Gospel,
or shall I say he never could have saved the human family that
have gone? Yes, I will say that; because there are certain laws
in relation to these things which must be obeyed; the Lord
himself is governed by them, and we must be governed by them. And
hence when Elijah came and laid his hands upon Joseph Smith,
conferring upon him that Gospel which was to turn the hearts of
the fathers to the children, he received it, and the spirit of it
we have received; and that is why we want to build Temples. And
in this regard we are associated with those in the heavens in
carrying out the plan that was contemplated and designed by the
gods before the world was, in relation to the formation of the
earth, and in relation to peopling it, and then with regard to
its redemption and the salvation of its inhabitants and
everything pertaining to it, until it shall be celestialized and
celestial beings inhabit it. And we are operating, or should do
so, and we will when we know ourselves, operate with the holy
angels and with the holy Priesthood, that has existed before,
doing our part on the earth while they are performing theirs in
the heavens. Could we do anything unless God helped us? No, we
could not. You might preach until the tongue cleaved to the roof
of your mouth, urging the people to build Temples, but unless the
spirit of Elijah rested upon them they never would do it. And
sometimes people think now that it interferes with the dollars
and dimes and their monetary calculations; but what of that? God
is interested in these things, and he does not care much about
the dollars, for the gold and the silver, and the cattle upon a
thousand hills are his, the earth in its fullness belongs to him;
the heavens are his throne and the earth his footstool, and he
manages and directs according to the counsel of his own will. And
as we send our ministers to the nations of the earth to perform
certain missions designed by the Priesthood on the earth; so does
God in the eternal heavens employ those of his servants around
him in the accomplishment of the same grand object.
158
Do you think that this Gospel would have stood the opposition it
has met with, and that this people could have lived under the
calumny and reproach, the vituperation, hatred and persecution
that has been raised against them by men, unless God had been
with us? No; we should have been scattered like the chaff before
the wind, long, long ago. But God has sustained us, and has said
to all men and will continue to say, Thus far shalt thou go and
no farther, and here shall thy power be stayed. Our strength is
in God, and not in man. Many and many a time have I seen the
wrath of man turned away, when it was thought its power would
crush us, and that too by one principle. What was that? Jesus,
when in the flesh, taught his disciples how to pray; and the Lord
has also instructed us how to pray. And we have the consolation
of knowing that our prayers have availed with him, for we have
seen our enemies foiled, frustrated, discomfited and scattered,
who sought our destruction, and their plans utterly fail, and
that too when to all human appearances we were going to be
submerged and overwhelmed by their fury. And so long as we
continue to fear Him, observe his laws and keep his commandments,
all their plans will fail from this time henceforth and forever
[the congregation said, Amen], for God is on our side, and He
will uphold us and never forsake us.
159
To return again to the subject of Temple building. I may talk
about it from now until to-morrow, and then not get a quarter
through, for there are so many things connected with it. But we
feel now that we want to build Temples that we may administer in
them. Brother Woodruff has been operating a long time in the
Temple at St. George; and you have perhaps heard him testify of
visits that he has had from the spirit world, the spirits of men
who once lived on the earth, desiring him to officiate for them
in the Temple ordinances. This feeling is planted in the hearts
of the people; and the Priesthood in the heavens are watching
over us; they are ministering spirits sent forth to minister to
those who shall be heirs of salvation, says the Apostle; and if
we were not the recipients of their ministrations and watchful
care, we should be in a poor condition. They are operating in the
heavens, and we are on the earth; they without us cannot be made
perfect, neither we without them; it requires the combined and
united efforts of both parties, directed by God Himself to
consummate the work we are engaged in.
159
I will here show you the difference between the operations of men
and those of the Lord, in regard to the human family. Men make
war one upon another, they kill and destroy and make waste. This
work of killing and destruction is even now going on among the
Russians and Turks. And it is only a short time since the Germans
and French were doing the same thing; and it almost seems like
the recollections of yesterday, when our own nation were imbruing
their hands in each other's blood, when the cries of widows and
orphans, of bereaved fathers and mothers, brothers and sisters
were heard throughout our land, and when want and misery, pain
and sorrow were depicted on the faces of so many because of man's
inhumanity to his fellow man. What do the Scriptures say? "Whoso
sheddeth man's blood, by man shall his blood be shed." What right
has any man to interfere with the life of another man?
160
Now I will go back to show you how the Lord operates. He
destroyed a whole world at one time save a few, whom he preserved
for his own special purpose. And why? He had more than one reason
for doing so. This antediluvian people were not only very wicked
themselves, but having the power to propagate their species, they
transmitted their unrighteous natures and desires to their
children, and brought them up to indulge in their own wicked
practices. And the spirits that dwelt in the eternal worlds knew
this, and they knew very well that to be born of such parentage
would entail upon themselves an infinite amount of trouble,
misery and sin. And supposing ourselves to be of the number of
unborn spirits, would it not be fair to presume that we would
appeal to the Lord, crying, "Father, do you not behold the
condition of this people, how corrupt and wicked they are?" Yes.
"Is it then just that we who are now pure should take of such
bodies and thus subject ourselves to most bitter experiences
before we can be redeemed, according to the plan of salvation?"
"No," the Father would say, "it is not in keeping with my
justice." Well, what will you do in the matter; man has his free
agency and cannot be coerced, and while he lives he has the power
of perpetuating his species?" I will first send them my word,
offering them deliverance from sin, and warning them of my
justice, which shall certainly overtake them if they reject it,
and I will destroy them from off the face of the earth, thus
preventing their increase, and I will raise up another seed."
Well, they did reject the preaching of Noah, the servant of God,
who was sent to them, and consequently the Lord caused the rains
of heaven to descend incessantly for forty days and nights, which
flooded the land, and there being no means of escape, save for
the eight souls who were obedient to the message, all the others
were drowned. But, says the caviller, is it right that a just God
should sweep off so many people? Is that in accordance with
mercy? Yes, it was just to those spirits that had not received
their bodies, and it was just and merciful too to those people
guilty of the iniquity. Why? Because by taking away their earthly
existence he prevented them from entailing their sins upon their
posterity and degenerating them, and also prevented them from
committing further acts of wickedness. And was it just to send
them to hell, to be eternally burning up in fire, never to be
consumed? We do not know anything about that part of it, that is
sectarianism, and is no part of the Gospel of Jesus Christ.
Suffice it to say, they were put into prison and the doors were
so securely locked that they could not be unfastened until the
right time had arrived. The Prophets understood this, and spoke
of it.
160
What next? God still felt after them; and he said, in speaking of
the Savior, that he was to come. And what to do? "To bind up the
broken-hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the
opening of the prison to them that are bound; to proclaim the
acceptable year of the Lord." This was the nature of his mission
to the earth. And what do the Scriptures tell us he did? "Being
put to death in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit; by which
also he went and preached unto the spirits in prison, which
sometime were disobedient when once the long suffering of God
waited in the days of Noah." Were they redeemed? Yes, if Jesus
preached the Gospel to them, and which he most assuredly did. If
a man kill another, does he know how to redeem him afterwards?
No, he does not; therefore men have no right to assume the
prerogatives of God, and hence the Scriptures say that "no
murderer hath eternal life abiding in him." You may get the
priest or priests to pray for him and pack him off to heaven the
moment he breathes his last here; but such prayers avail not; he
will never get there, but will go to the place appointed unto
him. Here then is the difference between the dealings of God with
man, and the dealings of man one with another.
160
We are moved upon to build Temples. There is one now building in
Logan, Cache Valley. I was up there two weeks ago, and was much
gratified to find the work being pushed forward so energetically
and so spiritedly. Since the early part of June, I think upwards
of $30,000 has been expended by the people of that and two other
Stakes in making the necessary arrangements for the building of
this Temple. We find the same spirit existing among them as we
found in St. George, and in Sanpete, and here, and, in fact, as
we find everywhere among the Latter-day Saints; and I am much
gratified to see the people thus moved and acted upon. In the
Millennium, a duration of one thousand years, we shall be
actively engaged administering for the dead, and assisting God to
fix up accounts with the inhabitants of the earth.
161
Before closing I wish to add a few words in regard to matters
associated with our position here, which is a very important one
before angels and the people. We stand in an important position
in this respect, we are the sons and daughters of God; if we obey
his laws and keep his commandments, proving ourselves valiant and
true to his cause, we shall be heirs, "heirs of God and joint
heirs of Jesus Christ; and if we suffer with him we shall also
reign with him, that all may be glorified together in the eternal
worlds." Now, then, if we can perform a work of this kind, and
secure the approbation of God, and the co-operation of the holy
Priesthood, then we will be doing something that will not only be
acceptable to Him and to the holy angels, but to our name, and
fame, our honor and happiness and glory, and to the increase of
our dominion there will be no end. But if we give way to folly
and to vanity, to covetousness and pride or to evil, to
wickedness or corruption of any kind, the hand of God will be
over us, our candlestick will be removed out of its place, the
light within us will take its departure, and darkness will take
its place; and oh, how great will be that darkness! How often
have I seen men whom I have known in this Church, and whom I have
respected as honorable, make shipwreck of their faith, lose the
Spirit of God and go into darkness. When they turn aside, after
having received certain light and intelligence, can you lead them
back? No, you cannot. They have no desire for it, and you cannot
implant that desire within them. What does Paul say? "For it is
impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted
of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost,
and have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world
to come, if they shall fail away, to renew them again unto
repentance, seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God." We
do not want to be in that fearful condition. Let us be careful,
then, what we do and what we say, and how we act and live. Let us
treat one another in a right and proper manner, not seek to
oppress and defraud, or rob one another of property, or of honor,
or of character, or anything else; but let us all copy after the
Son of God, walking in all humility and meekness, feeling rather
to suffer wrong than do wrong, and ever be desirous to promote
each other's happiness and welfare. Do not let us be censorious,
or oppressive, or tyrannical, or exacting; but cultivate the
spirit of kindness and charity, and seek continually for the
Spirit of God to lead and direct us. Every morning that we arise,
dedicate ourselves to God, and ask his blessing upon us through
the day, that we may be preserved from evil, folly and vanity.
Let us be governed and influenced by the counsels we receive from
our Bishops and presiding authorities; and let us pray for them,
that they may be kept pure and holy; and fail not to supplicate
the father in behalf of the Twelve, for we are poor, weak
creatures, and need the faith and prayers of the Saints, and the
help and favor of the Almighty, and we ask an interest in your
prayers, that we may be led in the paths of life; for none of us
can do anything unless God be with us.
161
Brethren and sisters, God bless you, and lead you in the paths of
life, that you may be prepared for an inheritance in the
celestial kingdom of God, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 /
Charles C. Rich, November 11, 1877
Charles C. Rich, November 11, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER CHARLES C. RICH,
Delivered at a Conference Held in Paris, Idaho. Nov. 11, 1877.
(Reported by James H. Hart)
EXPECTATIONS DEFERRED--ON REVELATION--MARRIAGE, HOW
PERFORMED--SHOULD
BE ENCOURAGED AMONG THE YOUTH--LOVE CONTROLABLE--MEANT TO BE
UNDER
THE DOMINION OF RIGHTEOUSNESS--AND TO BE FOR TIME AND ETERNITY.
163
Brethren and sisters:--I have a few remarks to make to the Saints
this afternoon, and I trust I shall have your prayers and
attention. I feel my weakness and that I am unable to benefit the
Saints without the Spirit of the Lord. And the same applies to
all who stand before the Saints, to minister in word and
doctrine. We are taught by the revelations given us through the
Prophet Joseph, that we should not undertake to teach without the
spirit, and I feel that I need its influence and power, that I
may speak such things that will be pleasing to the Lord. If I
have any pride it is in being an Elder in the Church of Jesus
Christ, and having the privilege of presenting the principles of
life and salvation to the people, and in preaching the fulness of
the Gospel that has been restored to us in the last days. Many
seek after the honors of the world, none of which are worthy to
be compared with the honor of serving God, in proclaiming His
Gospel to the inhabitants of the earth. I have had the honor of
being in this Church for many years. It has been organized
upwards of forty-seven years. When I first received the Gospel I
did not expect forty-seven years to pass away before the
prophecies would be fulfilled concerning the second coming of the
Savior, and the end of the world. I expected the Savior would
come and reign upon the earth, before this time, as the King of
Kings and Lord of Lords. In the revelations given to the Prophet
Joseph, Jesus said it would be but a short time before he would
come and take the Kingdom. We are not accustomed to hear the Lord
speak, and when he spoke of a short time, we understood it
according to our use of the language. Forty-seven years may
appear a long time with us, but a thousand years is not a long
time with the Lord. A few moments with Him is a long time with
us. It takes a long time according to our reckoning to do the
work the Lord has decreed concerning the children of men in this
last dispensation. It is no small matter to preach to all nations
and kingdoms of the earth; this has to be done; all people must
be warned of the judgments of the Lord that are coming upon the
earth. The sound of the everlasting Gospel must go forth to all
nations. It is a great work for us to perform individually and
collectively, to preach the Gospel of Jesus Christ to all
nations, and to prepare for his coming. Some may think it a small
work to prepare for his coming. I do not think so. I find myself
far from being prepared. Are we worthy to be received and dwell
where our Savior dwells? No one can dwell with him but those who
overcome and endure to the end. It should give us more energy and
more determination to overcome our sins when we find everything
depends on our perseverance to the end. We should be energetic in
doing the will of God. We find we have many things to learn, and
we learn daily by our experience something we did not know
before, and thus we feel our dependence upon the Lord for wisdom
to lead and guide us into all truth. It is important we put our
trust in God. We may have imagined that we were safe from danger
and would stand, but difficulties crowd upon us which we had
never considered, and we are tempted and tried to prove whether
we are willing to stand the trials or not. It is with us like the
parable of the sower; some seed fell on stony ground, some fell
among thorns and so perished. So it is in the hearts of many who
join the Church of Jesus Christ. Some seed has fallen on good
ground, and has brought forth fruit. The Lord has said He seeks
those who worship Him in spirit and in truth. He is no respecter
of persons. He has no favorites--only on the principle of
righteousness. We are all His children, one as well as another.
His sun shines on the just and the unjust, and He causes the
earth to bring forth fruit for the benefit of all. He is
impartial in His character, and those who love Him and keep His
commandments are accepted of Him. If you will not accept His
kindness, if you will not receive His blessings, He is not to
blame. They are offered free to all without money and without
price. When Jesus came into the world and died for the sin of the
world, he blotted out original sin. He did not die for us only,
but for every creature. These are some of the characteristics of
our Lord and Savior. We do not receive His counsels as we should.
We are called upon to be perfect like unto Him, and to walk in
His footsteps. To be perfect and godlike, we must do as He did
while upon the earth, for He said, "I came not to do my will but
the will of my Father who sent me."
164
I want to say a few words on another important subject. We are a
people who profess to believe in revelations. I have thought many
times that this principle was very little understood. If I can
have the spirit to sustain me I will instruct the Saints this
afternoon in this principle. What is the spirit of which we are
speaking? It is neither more nor less than the Holy Spirit. I
don't know of two kinds of Holy Spirit. It is the spirit of
promise, the same that imparts revelation from heaven. I have
many times heard persons deliver revelations, in which I had no
faith whatever. It is difficult to be deceived, if we know the
proper channel through which they are to be received. We, as the
Church of Jesus Christ, cannot live without revelation. If we had
no revelations in this Church, we would not be the Church of
Jesus christ. It is important when we need revelations, that we
understand what channel they should come through. We read in the
early history of this Church that Oliver Cowdery, who was the
second Apostle in this Church, was instructed on this subject,
and it is written for our learning. The Lord told Oliver that
Joseph was the man to receive revelations for the Church; he
might receive revelations for himself, but those to the Church
must come through Joseph Smith, or the leader. If we need
revelations for our guidance, what channel should they come
through? You have just voted to sustain the Twelve Apostles as
Prophets, Seers, and Revelators. Brother John Taylor is the
President of that Quorum, therefore when revelations are needed
for the government of this Church, they will come through
President John Taylor, as long as he lives, because he holds the
keys of the Apostleship. He does not hold any keys or powers that
he did not hold when President Brigham Young was alive, or any
other keys than are held by his brethren of the Twelve; but the
Lord will speak to us through the head of his Church, through him
who holds the Presidency. We should all understand these
principles that we may not be deceived, and if revelations are
given from any other source professing to guide the Church, we
may know they are not from God. All of us have the privilege of
receiving revelations. For the Church? By no means; we cannot
receive all that are necessary for the performance of our duties.
We have here a Stake of Zion, and a presidency of this Stake. Can
anybody receive revelations for the government of this Stake?
Certainly not. If any person other than the Presidency should
profess to receive revelations for its government, would you
consider them genuine revelations? If so, you would be mistaken.
We are entitled to the Holy Spirit to help us in the discharge of
our duties and to teach us all that is necessary for our
guidance. The Bishop is entitled to the spirit of revelation to
teach him his duties, and when guided by that spirit he will
never come in collision with those who preside over him.
164
Some years ago, when I was presiding in California, evening
meetings were established. I think it was about the time of the
reformation. On one occasion I had been away for a short time,
and on my return I found a large crowd on the water's edge, some
of whom were being baptized. I think brother Hopkins was there,
and I asked him, subsequently, what induced the people to turn
out so suddenly; he replied that some sister had received a
revelation the night before, commanding them to be baptized. I
told him that if any revelation had ben given on that subject, I
should have known it. We should seek to be governed by these
principles, and learn to discern the spirits, and discriminate
between that which is from God and that which is from beneath. If
we seek unto the Lord he will give us wisdom to lead us into all
truth. It is a serious thing to say the Lord has spoken through
us if he has not. To say thus saith the Lord, when the Lord has
not spoken, would subject us to his wrath and displeasure. It is
a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God. If we
receive revelations we should be sure they are not leading us
outside of our duties, but tend to our instruction and
improvement and lead us to perform those duties devolving upon
us.
165
There is another matter important to the Saints, of which I would
like to speak this afternoon; it is the subject pertaining to
marriage. It was the first great commandment given to our parents
in the Garden of Eden. The Lord said: "Be fruitful and multiply
and replenish the earth." This principle, like the principle of
revelation, should be properly understood and rightly and legally
administered. Some persons rush into marriage hastily and
inconsiderately, with no other consideration than that they call
love, which frequently brings misery and unhappiness. We have to
tell them what is wrong in relation to this principle. It would
be unwise and unpleasant for an Elder in Israel to perform a
marriage ceremony that could not be acknowledged in heaven. Since
the endowment house has been closed in Salt Lake City, those
wishing to be married according to the laws of heaven have had to
travel down to St. George, where they can be sealed together for
time and all eternity; for a Temple is the proper place in which
to perform these sacred ordinances. We learn from our past
history and experience that there have been deviations from this
rule from time to time, according to the circumstances of the
people, and the attention of the Twelve has been called to the
subject, and it has been taken under advisement. We learn that
although a Temple stood in Kirtland, still the Prophet Joseph
gave endowments and performed marriages in Nauvoo before the
Nauvoo Temple was built. The same was done in Salt Lake city for
many years, and those endowments and marriages were legally
administered; and the way may be opened by which these ordinances
can be performed among us without having to travel to St. George
for that purpose. This no doubt will be gratifying to the Saints,
particularly to the young. There are ordinances that can only be
administered in a Temple, hence the importance of completing the
Temple so that these ordinances may be administered for the
living and for the dead. In relation to this deviation from this
rule pertaining to sealings and endowments, we understand that
the Priesthood is greater than the Temple, and that which is
sealed on earth by those holding the keys, is sealed in heaven.
Many cannot go to St. George to receive their marriages and
endowments, and should the way be opened by which they may be
performed without going there, it will be appreciated, for all
who understand the Gospel and the sacred ordinances pertaining
thereto, would prefer to be married in the proper manner. I don't
know how far these privileges may extend, whether they will
extend to plural marriages or not; it will be as the Lord wills;
should it be the case that we obtain these privileges, it will be
no cause for slackening our labors on the Temple. Our dead
friends are waiting for their baptisms and other ordinances,
which can only be administered in a Temple. I cannot say any more
on this subject until arrangements are more fully perfected.
165
There is no blessing that our heavenly Father is not ready to
bestow upon us on condition that we observe the laws and
ordinances established for the salvation of his Saints. We are
brought together from time to time that we may be instructed and
learn our duties. There are many things to talk about, we have to
select a few and pass by the rest. The principle of marriage is
one of great importance; our young men and maidens are called
upon to become united and to learn to live together and
accomplish all the Lord has commanded.
166
One of the Bishops remarked yesterday that the people liked
co-operation very much when they obtained big dividends, which
principle is very good if it is right. As Latter-day Saints we
have to deal with the Lord; he knows our hearts and comprehends
our thoughts, and we cannot cover up the secrets of hearts from
him. What we do that is right will be approved; that which we do
that is wrong will be disapproved. If we are willing and obedient
we shall find very little trouble in co-operation. We have
embraced it in a small way, and we are expected to handle it
honestly; and if we do not handle it honestly, it would be better
if we never embraced it at all. We should seek to the Lord for
knowledge and wisdom that we may deal with each other
righteously, that we may establish confidence in each other that
cannot be shaken. The Lord wishes to introduce and perfect among
his Saints the principles of union. He intends to lift his people
up, and to make them wealthy. When his will is done among the
Saints there will be no poor among them. When this time comes all
will form one kingdom and serve one God. We are all entitled to
his blessings and all should be devoted to his service.
166
It is not his will that one should be lifted up and another put
down, one be made rich and another poor. We have to keep this
principle in view in our co-operative labors and be one, or we
are not the Lord's. It is the purpose of the Lord to build up the
poor, and these principles are revealed for its accomplishment.
If twenty or thirty persons engage in business and we make them
more wealthy, and others poor, what difference is there between
us and the gentile world? If we do as is done in the world,
wherein are we better than they? If we carry out the principle of
co-operation with unselfishness of spirit and singleness of
heart, it will build us up, and the poor also. We do not want to
take one man's means and give to another; that is not the
principle intended; but by uniting our means we can establish a
store, a tannery or other business that will be profitable. If we
do not so co-operate, others may come in who have no interest in
our prosperity, who will trade and traffic, and when they become
wealthy would leave us and spend their means elsewhere. This has
been our experience in years past with those who have come among
us with their merchandize. We can prevent this in the future by
our co-operative institutions. It is right and proper that we
should combine for self-defense against this world, and so
protect our general interests.
167
I cannot say much in favor of stores although it is necessary
that we have such institutions. The grand object before us is to
make what we need, and dispense with outside importations, as
much as possible. We must not be content to buy and sell what we
get abroad, we want to establish a factory, and make our own
clothing. We don't want our wool to go abroad to be manufactured
for us; but we must make the necessary preparations to make it up
ourselves. We find occasionally among us one who wants to strike
out in business on the gentile principle, and a few are always
ready to feed and encourage an institution of that kind; but we
must learn better and do better, and show by our faith and works
that we will not sustain such institutions, but that we will
serve the Lord, and sustain our brethren, and discard everything
that is set up in opposition to the institutions of Zion. When
the Saints are governed by these principles, then you will find a
people who are willing to devote their energies and means to
establish and advance our home institutions. I will say a few
words on the subject of counsel. We are a people who profess to
be governed by counsel. It never hurts any one to obey the
counsels of the servants of God, but we should never ask counsel
unless we intend to receive it; you should never ask counsel when
your mind is made up concerning the thing you ask. The most
important counsels are given us from the pulpit or stand, and it
would be well with us if we obey them. King Saul inquired of the
Lord through his Prophet concerning Israel. They had already
determined to go to battle. The Prophet Samuel told them to go;
they did so and got whipped. We should understand that there is
safety in counsel, but we should seek for it in the proper
manner, and from the proper source. We should go for counsel
where we have the right to go. When you need counsel you should
go to your Bishop or President, and he will give you good counsel
if he has any to give. If the Bishop does not understand the
matter and cannot give counsel understandingly let him tell the
applicant that he don't know how to counsel in this matter; for
we shall be held accountable for our acts and counsels, and for
everything we do or say. If any persons want to know anything you
do not know, tell them to go to some one who does know, so that
they may not take a leap in the dark. If I were counseled to
leave Bear Lake Valley I would leave. It is right for me to be
governed by counsel, and if it is right for me it is right for
you also, for this principle will apply to us all. Some have left
Bear Lake Valley without asking counsel; I do not condemn them;
let them do as they please; if they want counsel of me I will
give it if I have any to give, if they do not, I wish them well;
but I am mistaken if they do not find more or less difficulty
where they go, but that is their affair; they are gone, and may
they prosper.
168
I have a few words to the sisters, Ladies' meeting was announced
for Thursday next; the general report given at this Conference
concerning the Ladies' Relief Societies, is, that they are a
great help to the Bishops. One of the Bishops stated that they
rendered assistance in substantial means in helping to build a
meeting-house. I am glad to learn of their efforts in laying up
grain. It is gratifying to see this disposition manifested among
the sisters. If all the sisters advocate the laying up of grain
it would not be graceful for them to say to their husbands, let
us have a few bushels to trade out at the store. When in Salt
Lake some time ago, a lady came round and wanted to sell some
notions; she said she had just sold a sister twenty-five yards of
lace, only one dollar per yard. When I see such things among the
Saints I think it a little extravagant; it needs a great amount
of means to support a wife who indulges in many such purchases.
Some people have extraordinary notions concerning marriage they
think they must have everything to start with; they don't want to
marry unless they can have a carriage, horses, and servants, and
many things besides; these are extravagant notions. I have heard
it taught by the Presidency that young people should marry, and
to commence they should have a straw bed; they should have at
least a bed tick, and fill it with straw, and commence any way. I
remember hearing that my great grandfather and his wife, when
they started in married life had but one or two blankets to start
with. They took up some land, both went to work with a will, and
they were successful, and before they died they had become
wealthy. They owned two large farms, good rock houses and
property worth sixty thousand dollars, all accumulated by their
labor, industry and economy. Many persons marry those possessing
fortunes and soon become poor; they are almost sure to run
through their property; they did not earn it, and they don't know
how to use it. Concerning marriage, it must be an important
matter for God to teach and command obedience to it. What
constitutes its importance? In the first place a man cannot have
an exaltation without a wife. It was some years before I learned
the fact that I could not do much good without a wife and without
posterity. I therefore concluded to marry. And you ladies cannot
wear a celestial crown without a husband; if you happen to get a
husband who is not entitled to a crown, what are you going to do?
If I were a lady I should be careful whom I married: I should
want to be pretty sure that the man tried to live his religion as
revealed to us. Young folks generally marry because they love,
sometimes because they are pretty. It is said that beauty is
"Only skin deep," and I believe it is so, it will shortly fade
away. We should be reasonable on this subject, as well as on
others; but when a person is love struck, there is no reason in
them. We should never be struck very bad. We should love so that
we could throw him off at any time if he does not do right. Where
is the man who understands the principles of the Gospel who does
not want to lay a foundation for a kingdom? Some young people,
and some older ones, appear to have but little judgment of
marriage. When we marry it should be for time and eternity. I
have thought many times that if a man or woman could get the Lord
to tell them who to marry they would do well, if not, I would do
the best I could. Father Abraham married Sarah and Hager many
years ago, and great nations have sprung out of this marriage. If
we do as well as he did we shall be blessed as he was blessed. I
want to impress this upon the minds of the young and old, that we
should labor to accomplish all the good we can in this world. We
have encountered many things and have learned many things. We
have learned that there is an immense amount of selfishness in
this world, and that it is a very bad thing, and we should get
rid of it as soon as possible. We should be as willing that
others should enjoy the blessings of the Lord as ourselves. We
should be as willing to bless other people as we are to be
blessed ourselves. I want you, my brethren and sisters, to think
of these things and treasure them up in your hearts. Whatever the
Spirit will allow me to say to you I will say to the best of my
ability. When Jesus came to the Nephites he found them unprepared
to receive his words, and he said to them, "I will come again
to-morrow; you are not prepared to receive my words." He came to
them several times; and they became prepared, finally, to hear
and learn, that which they were not prepared to learn before. If
we are not prepared to receive the word of the Lord to-day, we
may possibly be prepared to-morrow.
169
I am glad to meet you, my brethren, to behold the manifestation
of good feeling and witness your willingness to build up Zion,
and establish righteousness on the earth. And may you continue
faithful, that you may be happy and prosperous and realize all
the promises. It is promised that the Saints shall be the richest
of all people, and to realize this promise, we must be guided by
those placed to lead us. This is the principle of safety and
success. Any other course will produce sorrow. That God will
bless the Saints in this Stake of Zion and all his people, is my
prayer in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / Orson
Pratt, December 2, 1877
Orson Pratt, December 2, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the Fourteenth Ward Assembly Rooms, on Sunday
Afternoon, December 2, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
THE OUTPOURING OF THE SPIRIT--THE RECORDS OF THE PAST--THE TWO
STICKS--THE PROMISES AND BLESSINGS OF JOSEPH--THE SANCTIFIED
EARTH--THERE IS A SPIRIT IN MAN.
169
I will call the attention of the congregation to a passage in the
prophecy of Joel, second chapter, commencing with the 28th verse:
169
"And it shall come to pass afterward, that I will pour out my
spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall
prophecy, your old men shall dream dreams, and your young men
shall see visions;
169
"And also upon the servants and upon the handmaids in those days
will I pour out my spirit.
169
"And I will show wonders in the heavens and in the earth,--blood,
and fire, and pillars of smoke.
169
"And the sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into
blood, before the great and terrible day of the Lord come."
170
These words were spoken by the inspired man long before the first
coming of our Savior; they refer to the future condition of the
world, a state of things that has never been known to have
existed upon our earth since the Prophet lived here. All flesh
should be under the influence of the Spirit of God, and not only
all human flesh, but also the animal creation, and all things
living. The effect of the outpouring of this Holy Spirit upon
mankind will be to cause the young people to prophecy, making
revelators of them, and the older ones to dream dreams. This
prophecy was quoted by the Apostle Peter on the day of Pentecost,
when under the influence of the same Spirit. It was not referred
to, however, with the intention of declaring its fulfillment at
that time, but merely to inform the unbelieving Jews that it was
the same Spirit which Joel spoke of. It will be remembered that
on the morning of the day of Pentecost, about 120 disciples had
received this Spirit. On that occasion, while assembled in the
Temple, it operated so powerfully upon them, that the illiterate
and unlearned were enabled to speak in different languages, and
that it manifested itself in the form of cloven tongues, like
fire in appearance. The people who witnessed these operations
marveled and wondered exceedingly. But some were inclined to
evil, and accused these men of God of drunkenness. It was then
that the Apostle Peter, in order to correct any false impression
upon the minds of the congregation, arose, and after denying the
accusation of these evil-disposed persons, said, "This is that
which was spoken by the Prophet Joel," quoting the prophecy
nearly word for word.
170
Some have supposed that the prophecy was then fulfilled. It is
very evident to every one who will reflect for a few moments,
that such was not the case, but that the Spirit which rested upon
those one hundred and twenty was the same Spirit that should, in
the last days, be poured out upon all flesh. It is still further
evident that it was not then fulfilled, as appears from the
following: "I will show wonders in the heavens and in the
earth--blood, and fire, and pillars of smoke. The sun shall be
turned into darkness, and the moon into blood," etc, having
reference to His second coming, when these great events should
take place. It is generally believed, by the various Christian
churches, that there are to be no more revelations, or visions,
or dreams, given by the Spirit of God, and this belief has been
entertained for generations by millions of people terming
themselves Christians. But when this prophecy is really
fulfilled, all men and women upon the earth will become
revelators, receiving from the heavens information and knowledge
by the power of that Spirit poured out upon them. I think our
present Bible will then be greatly enlarged, should their
revelations be written.
171
Before all flesh receive the Spirit of God, the kingdom of God is
to appear upon the earth. The work is to be commenced, and his
Spirit poured out upon a few, preparatory to the coming of the
Son of Man, that there may be Prophets and revelators again on
the earth, and the true Church of God again exist among men, as
anciently. The time having fully arrived, in this the 19th
century, for the prophecies to be fulfilled, in regard to the
setting up of the latter-day kingdom, the Lord and his angel, as
predicted in the 14th chapter of John's Revelations, revealed the
original plates from which the Book of Mormon was translated by
inspiration and the aid of the Urim and Thummim, is found to
contain the fullness of the Gospel of the Son of God, as revealed
in ancient times to the Israelites of this western hemisphere,
the forefathers of our Indian race. They understood the Gospel
and also the law of Moses, the latter of which they had kept for
nearly 600 years before Christ. After His crucifixion and
resurrection from the dead, they were favored with His personal
ministry; the Gospel was taught them in great plainness, and
twelve men were chosen on this continent, and commissioned to go
forth and preach the fullness of the Gospel to all the
inhabitants of the land. These Twelve men, like the Apostles of
the eastern hemisphere, preached faith in the Lord Jesus Christ,
and baptism by immersion in water for the remission of sins, and
the laying on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost; and
upon those who believed and obeyed, the Spirit of the Lord was
poured out to a very great extent. They had visions, and dreams,
and revelations, and great manifestations of the power of God,
and the people generally of both North and South America were
converted and were taught and instructed in the things of God.
Yet this did not include all flesh, and therefore did not fulfil
the prophecy of Joel.
171
The Lord has brought to light these ancient records, containing
the fullness of the Gospel, which he has commanded to be preached
and published to every nation and in every tongue upon the face
of the earth, that all of his numerous children may have the
opportunity to hear, and, through obedience to its requirements,
may receive the Holy Ghost, the Comforter, which should reveal to
them the mind and will of God concerning them, and lead them in
the path of truth. This command strictly specifies that this
Gospel is to be preached to all the world, but first to the
Gentile nations, and when they are fully warned, and their times
are fulfilled, then the Lord will declare the law and the
testimony sealed, so far as preaching any more to them is
concerned; and he will once more commission his servants to go to
the Jews, the House of Israel, whom the Lord will prepare,
through his own power and wisdom, to receive the message, and not
reject it as they anciently did. Scores of thousands, among the
different nations, have already received the ministry of the
Gospel, revealed by the angel, and they have been filled with the
Holy Ghost, according to the promise made to every soul who will
believe and repent of his sins; and they have measurably become
revelators and prophets. This, therefore, is the beginning of the
great latter-day work, which will never end, until all flesh,
that will not be destroyed from the face of the earth by the
judgments spoken of, will be made partakers of this same Spirit,
and it will have the same effect promised.
173
You may ask, Why it has not been the case since the first century
of the Christian era? Why it has not been fulfilled among the
various Christian denominations of our globe? Why they have not
received dreams, and visions, and revelations by the power of the
Holy Ghost? It may be a mystery to some, why so long a period
should have elapsed among the people of the different nations,
during which they have had no revelations, no visions, no
prophecies, no voice of God. The reason of this, as revealed by
the Lord, is because the people did turn away from the ancient
Gospel; they did, as had been predicted they would do, change the
ordinances and break the everlasting covenants; they did
apostatize from the truth so that the authority of the
Apostleship ceased among them; the authority to baptize no longer
existed, the authority to lay on hands that they might receive
the Holy Ghost no longer existed, and they were no longer able to
minister authoritatively in the name of the Lord in any of the
ordinances of the Church. There were many good moral people that
lived. But where was to be found the Church organized according
to the New Testament pattern, with Apostles, living Apostles
receiving revelation from heaven, and possessing the power that
those anciently possessed? You could find churches in abundance,
which were called Christian churches--thus denominated by
themselves, some called by certain names and some by others; all
of them believing in separate, distinct doctrines which
characterized them; one believing one principle of the Gospel,
and another believing some other; one believing in one mode of
baptism, another in some other; one receiving part of the Gospel,
and another claiming some other part. This was the condition of
the Christian nations when the Lord sent his angel to reveal the
fulness of the Gospel to Joseph Smith, a mere boy, who was raised
up specially by the hands of God to bring to light another
record, who was raised up specially by the hands of God to bring
to light another record, agreeing with the one which already
existed, called the New Testament; not another Gospel, but the
same gospel taught to another branch of the house of Israel. Our
Heavenly Father is not a respector of persons; he respects one
branch of the house of Israel just as much as another; and
inasmuch as he did by his own power, according to their own
records, bring a remnant of the tribe of Joseph out of the land
of Jerusalem to this continent, he had as much regard for them as
he had for the Jews, and as he had for the ten tribes who were
taken away from the land of Palestine some 720 years before
Christ. They were led away to the north country, but where, we do
not exactly know. He had equal respect to all these branches of
the seed of Israel; and as all had a knowledge before their
dispersion about the coming of the future Messiah, it would be
perfectly reasonable that when he should come to suffer and be
crucified for the sins of the world, the Jews, only a portion of
Israel, should not be the only portion who should be favored and
blessed with his personal ministry; it is perfectly reasonable
that he should go to the ten tribes, and also come to this great
continent, where a part of one tribe existed, and minister to
them. You know Jesus himself says, "I am not sent but unto the
lost sheep of the house of Israel." Not merely to the Jews, for
they were only a part of them, he had others dispersed in various
countries, and upon the islands of the seas? and inasmuch as they
all had a knowledge of the coming of Christ, and that he would
offer the great last sacrifice, thereby doing away with the rite
of sacrifice which they had for so many generations held sacred,
it would seem consistent that he should inform them in whatever
land they might have been, that the true Messiah had come and
offered himself, and therefore they should no longer offer up
beasts and birds as sacrifices, but forever afterwards believe in
Him. It is also just as reasonable, that a branch of Israel,
existing thousands of miles from Palestine, having the personal
ministry of Christ, would, keep a record of his teachings, just
as much as they did in the land of Jerusalem; and that his
teachings would be just as sacred, when written, as the New
Testament is. And it is again just as reasonable that they should
receive the same gospel and the same spirit, and that the same
effects should be produced among them, as among these at
Jerusalem. Jesus informs us too in St. John's Gospel, that he had
other sheep besides those at Jerusalem. The passage reads: "Other
sheep I have, which are not of this fold: them also I must bring,
and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one fold and one
shepherd." He did not go to the Gentiles, as they were not the
"other sheep" referred to; they were never denominated in any of
the Scriptural writings as the sheep of Israel, they were always
called by their own name. But the sheep that Jesus speaks of were
those he meant to visit; "they shall hear my voice"--that is, he
would minister to them, and they would see Him and they would
hear His voice. And the instruction that he gave, they were
commanded to write, with a view of its coming forth in the
latter-days, preparatory to the time when "the earth shall be
filled with the knowledge of the glory of the Lord, as the waters
cover the sea; not merely the knowledge of God contained in the
Jewish record, but the knowledge of God contained in all the
records. The Book of Mormon informs us that the ten tribes in the
north country will have a record as well as the Jews, a Bible of
their own, if you please. Indeed Jesus after having instructed
the remnant of Joseph upon this land and revealed to them His
gospel, said to them, "But now I go unto the Father, and also to
show myself unto the lost tribes of Israel, for they are not lost
unto the Father, for He knoweth whither He hath taken them." And
it was predicted concerning them by one of the ancient American
prophets, who lived in those days, that when God should bring
these ten tribes from the north country, they would bring their
records with them. And it should come to pass that they should
have the records of the Nephites, and the Nephites should have
the records of the Jews, and the Jews and the Nephites should
have the records of the lost tribes of the house of Israel, and
the lost tribes of Israel should have the records of the Nephites
and the Jews. "It shall come to pass that I will gather my people
together, and I will also gather my word in one." Not only the
people are to be gathered from the distant portions of our globe,
but their records, or bibles, will also be united in one.
173
In the good old book believed in by the world of Christianity, we
have a prophecy which may be found in the 37th chapter of
Ezekiel, concerning the uniting together of two of the records. I
will read the prophecy. "The word of the lord came again unto me,
saying:
173
"Moreover, thou Son of Man, take thee one stick, and write upon
it, For Judah, and for the children of Israel, his companions;
then take another stick, and write upon it, For Joseph, the stick
of Ephraim, and for all the house of Israel his companions.
173
"And join them one to another into one stick, and they shall
become one in thine hand.
174
"And when the children of thy people shall speak unto thee,
saying, Wilt thou not show us what thou meanest by these?
174
"Say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I will take the
stick of Joseph, which is in the hand of Ephraim, and the tribes
of Israel his fellows, and will put them with him, even with the
stick of Judah, and make them one stick, and they shall be one in
mine hand.
174
"And the sticks wherein thou writest shall be in thine hand
before thine eyes."
174
Why was he commanded to do this simple thing, for surely it would
be considered simple in our day for a man to take two sticks,
writing upon one for Judah, and upon another one for Joseph, and
then joining the two sticks together, and holding them up in his
hands to become one? If we were to undertake to preach in this
way the people would think we were insane. But it was a familiar
way by which the Lord intended to instruct his people, and the
interpretation is this: These two sticks were to represent what
the Lord would do. Says he, "When the children of thy people
shall speak unto thee saying, Wilt thou not show us what thou
meanest by these two sticks, that they become one in thine hand,
Thus saith the Lord God, Behold I, (not Ezekiel) will take the
stick of Joseph, etc." And what will you do with it? I will put
it with the stick written upon for Judah, and will make them one
in mine hand. And the sticks whereon thou writest shall be in
thine hand before thine eyes;" one being a representation of the
other. But when will it take place? Read the next verse.
174
"And say unto them, thus saith the Lord, Behold, I will take the
children of Israel from among the heathen, whither they be gone,
and will bring them into their own land:
174
"And I will make them one nation in the land upon the mountains
of Israel; and one king shall be king to all, and they shall no
more be two nations, neither shall they be divided into two
kingdoms any more at all:
174
"Neither shall they defile themselves any more with their idols,
nor with any of their transgressions: but I will save them out of
their dwelling places, wherein they have sinned, and will cleanse
them: so shall they be my people, and I will be their God."
174
Has this been fulfilled? Has He done this for the House of
Israel, scattered among the heathen, bringing them back and
making them one nation in the land and upon the mountains, with
one king to reign over them all? Has there ever been a period
since the twelve tribes lived, some two thousand five hundred
years ago, that the House of Israel has been made one? It is very
well known that such things have not yet taken place. But the
prophecy will be fulfilled, and that too in our day. The Lord
will gather the ten tribes from the north, and the House of Judah
from the four quarters of the earth whither they be gone, and
will gather them on every side, and bring them into their own
land, making of them one nation under one king never more to be
divided, neither, says the Lord, shall they anymore defile
themselves with their detestable things, etc. "And they shall
dwell in the land that I have given unto my servant Jacob,
wherein your fathers have dwelt, etc." It is not a spiritual
thing, it is natural, and will take place even as it is written.
How will He accomplish this work? In the very way He has pointed
out in this chapter? He will take the stick, or records, of
Joseph written upon for Joseph, and join it with that of the
Jews, written upon by the Jewish nation: and when they become one
in His hand, then He will bring Israel from the four quarters of
the earth and fulfill all that has been said concerning them.
175
Here (holding the Book of Mormon in his hand) we present a record
of this American continent, a history of a branch of the tribe of
Joseph, for nearly 600 years before Christ, and until 420 years
after Christ, a history of the Lord's dealings with them from the
time they left Jerusalem until one of their principal nations
fell in battle, because of their apostacy; and the descendants of
the remaining remnant are this degenerated people we call
Indians, who still exist. Their record has been brought to light;
the Lord has done it, not Joseph Smith. He has already united the
record and testimonies of Joseph with those of Judah that we may
have additional evidence that Jesus is the Christ, that we may
have the testimony of two great nations--the Jewish nation and
the nation of Joseph that dwelt on this land, and which
afterwards became a "multitude of nations," according to the
blessing pronounced by the ancient patriarch Jacob, when blessing
his two grandsons, Ephraim and Manasseh. Here we find on this
continent a multitude of nations, and when we come to examine the
language they all speak, we find that it evidently sprang from
the same source. Antiquarians who have searched diligently into
this matter, all testify to this one fact--that their language
evidently sprang from the same source. It is also stated by them
they must have lived for many generations on this continent in
order to have become so diversified in their several tongues. You
know where people have no written language, as we have, that it
will become corrupted, and as they separate from each other, as
the Indian race has done, it will corrupt itself more and more.
When you come to trace the languages spoken by the aborigines of
our country, you will find that they have the same origin; also
that this "multitude of nations" are the descendants of Joseph,
in fulfillment of the promise God made him through his father
Jacob. Patriarchs used to bless their children in ancient days
and tell them what would come to pass in the latter days. Jacob
so blessed his twelve sons; and when he came to Joseph he
pronounced a peculiar blessing upon his head. It reads--"Joseph
is a fruitful bough, even a fruitful bough by a well, whose
branches run over the wall;" signifying that a portion of his
seed would not always stay with the main body of his people, but
would branch off, "run over the wall," depart out of the land of
Jerusalem. "The blessings of thy father have prevailed above the
blessings of my progenitors unto the utmost bounds of the
everlasting hills; they shall be on the head of Joseph, and on
the crown of the head of him, that was separate from his
brethren." Jacob's progenitors were Abraham and Isaac. What
blessings were given to them? Palestine. But says the Patriarch,
I have a greater blessing, it has prevailed above that of my
progenitors. How much above theirs? Unto the utmost bounds of the
everlasting hills. Said he, I will give this to you, Joseph; or,
"they shall be on the head of Joseph, and on the crown of the
head of him that was separate from his brethren." How marvelous
are the dealings of God with man in bringing to pass the
prophetic utterances of his servants! There was another blessing
pronounced upon his head by Moses, before he was taken out from
the midst of Israel, which was very distinct from the rest of the
tribes. It reads--"And of Joseph he said, Blessed of the Lord be
his land, for the precious things of heaven. And for the precious
things of the earth and fulness thereof." As much as to say, his
land shall be very choice. Instead of being blessed with lands
side by side with the rest of the tribes, he was to be a fruitful
bough by a well, whose branches run over the wall, unto the
utmost bound of the everlasting hills, and there he should be
blessed with all kinds of climate; the temperate and the torrid
zone; the blessings of the earth and fulness thereof, so far as
the temperate zones are concerned; then the blessings of the
earth, so far as the torrid zone is concerned.
176
Here then we perceive with all these predictions and prophecies
that the Lord in his providences has so wrought among the
Israelites as to fulfill these promises to the very letter. They
should not be blessed with the blessings of the earth only, but
"Blessed of the Lord be his land, for the precious things of
heaven." What would you consider the precious things of heaven? I
should say that the revelations given from heaven to his
descendants would be as precious as anything that could be
bestowed upon them. Why then should it be thought unreasonable
that these prophecies in relation to the descendants of Joseph
should be fulfilled, that the Lord should bring forth these
precious things in the latter days, under the name of the record
of Joseph, in order that it might go forth as testimony in
connection with the Jewish record, first to the gentiles, and
then to the house of Israel, that the way may be prepared, that
the kingdom that was to be set up in the last days, might
increase upon the earth, in fulfillment of the prophecies of
Daniel, even until the kingdom and the greatness of the kingdom
under the whole heavens should be given to the Saints of the Most
High. If God intends to set up a Kingdom represented in the Book
of Daniel by a "stone cut out of the mountains without hands,"
and that Kingdom is to extend until it becomes, as he saw it in
vision, as a great mountain filling the whole earth, it will no
doubt be but a preparatory work for the second advent of his Son,
so that when He comes in all His glory, in the clouds of heaven,
accompanied by the prophets, and apostles, and revelators, and
the rest of the Saints to reign on the earth, it is reasonable to
suppose that the Kingdom to be set up would have prophets, and
revelators, and inspired men, old men dreaming dreams, and young
men seeing visions. And in this way, when Jesus descends with his
resurrected Saints finding a Kingdom prepared for him composed of
those who have the Spirit of God in their hearts, he will
commence his reign--his universal reign upon the earth, over all
the Saints living. Then will be fulfilled that part of the
prophecy of Daniel, "And the Kingdom and dominion," not only the
Kingdom, but the dominion, also, "And the greatness of the
Kingdom under the whole heavens shall be given to the people of
the Saints of the Most High, whose Kingdom is an everlasting
Kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey Him." That is,
all people then living will be under this one King of Kings, he
will reign in the midst of his people, the resurrected Saints,
and the Saints then living. And all flesh will have the Spirit of
God poured out upon them.
178
I said "all" flesh including the flesh of the animal as well as
human. This has been clearly spoken of in the prophecies. That
is, in those days when "the earth shall be full of the knowledge
of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea," then the "lion shall
eat straw like the ox." His nature will be so susceptible to the
Spirit of God that it will be entirely changed, instead of his
preying upon other animals and devouring their flesh, he will
feast upon the vegetable kingdom, just as he did in the morning
of creation. When the earth was first made, all things were
pronounced very good; it issued forth from the hand of the
Creator in a very perfect condition, but when man fell, a change
came over, not only man, but also the animal creation, and the
vegetable kingdom came under the curse, and the power of Satan
was exercised upon the earth, enmity was introduced between man
and the animals. But the time will come, when the Spirit of God
will be poured out upon all flesh and "The wolf shall lie down
with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with the kid; and
the calf and the young lion and the fatling together; and a
little child shall lead them," etc. That will change the fall of
creation or at least, the living portion of it. The curse then
will be removed. It will be like the garden of Eden, and Jesus
will be here, and he will teach his people, fulfilling what is
written in the sacred Scriptures about his reign of a thousand
years. The Saints then will be resurrected, and they will also be
the inhabitants of this globe. They are singing about it in
heaven, while their bodies are sleeping in the grave. Read the
5th chapter of John's Revelations, that will give you an idea
what the Saints of heaven anticipate. The words of the new song
which John heard them sing, were: "Thou art worthy to take the
book, and to open the seals thereof; for thou wast slain, and
hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred, and
tongue and people and nation. And hast made us unto our God kings
and priest; and we shall reign on the earth!" They hope for it;
they sing about it; they expect it, just as much as we hope to go
with them, and mingle with them, and just as much as we have
faith that we will, when we lay our bodies down in the grave, go
to our former abode where we once were, to the mansions prepared,
and that we will join with the heavenly hosts. We will not forget
the earth; it is our native abode; but instead of forgetting it,
we will join with them in their new song, and with them we will
look forward with joyful anticipation to the day when we shall
return to reign on the earth, having been made kings and priests
unto our God. And Jesus and the Twelve Apostles will be in our
midst. And we have an account of their thrones. "And Jesus said
unto them, Verily, I say unto you, that ye which have followed
me, in the regeneration when the Son of Man shall sit in the
throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones,
judging the twelve tribes of Israel." Then the twelve tribes will
come back, and twelve men sitting on twelve thrones, in the land
of Palestine, will reign over them. The Twelve disciples raised
up in this land, 1800 years ago, are to have their thrones; who,
after being judged themselves by the Twelve at Jerusalem, will
sit upon their thrones and will judge the remnant of the tribe of
Joseph. And they will have that work to do in the eternal worlds.
The Priesthood is not given for a few years and then to cease;
but all the servants of God who have ministered here below by
authority of the Priesthood will continue their work among
immortal beings, and among those living who will not have been
changed to the immortal state. Some think that when Jesus comes
all that are then living upon the earth will be changed. There is
no Scripture to this effect. But there is a Scripture that says,
the Saints living will all be "changed in a moment, in the
twinkling of an eye, at the last trump." When the first trump
sounds, at the coming of the Savior, they will not be changed,
but they will be caught up, but when the graves of the Saints are
opened and they come forth as immortal beings they will be
quickened, not made immortal, renewed in a measure, and they will
be taken up with those who will ascend out of their graves to
meet Jesus, and descend with him. And the immortal ones will
multiply and spread forth so that the many places depopulated in
consequence of the great judgment that will precede his coming,
will become inhabited by their numerous children during the
millennium, filling up the different parts of the earth. So that
when the thousand years are ended, and Satan is again loosed, he
will find a large number who have not been tempted by him, and he
will use his cunning among them, and will succeed in leading more
or less astray. He will gather up his numerous hosts from the
four quarters of the earth, and will encompass the camp of the
Saints. The Saints will then gather from abroad, as they now do,
and they will have to pitch their tents while doing so; and
Satan's army will also compass the beloved city to destroy the
people of God; but fire will come down from God out of heaven,
and will devour them. And the beloved city and the righteous will
be taken to heaven; and after the thousand years are ended the
earth will pass away. This earth that will be sanctified and
purified and blessed with the presence of Jesus, and upon which
the immortal and resurrected Saints will live and reign as kings
and priests; this earth because of the fall and the curse that
came upon it, will have to undergo a greater change, the same as
our bodies and will pass away. There will be no place found for
it, as an organized world: it will exist in an elementary
condition, all of its elements scattered through space, until the
Lord sees proper to gather them together by his power, and forms
an immortal earth, an earth free from the curse, free form the
effects of the fall, restored as it was in the beginning. This
then will be the new earth and the new heaven, whereon the
righteous only will dwell. The beloved city will descend upon
this eternal earth, and it will then become one of the heavenly
mansions, whereon the Saints that are prepared will reign forever
and ever.
178
This is our eternal home then; we are not to look for a heaven--
"Beyond the bounds of time and space,
Where human mind can never trace."
178
We are not to go further than our thoughts can carry us, to some
remote unknown place, concerning which there has been no
revelation given. But we will return to our earth, and then will
be fulfilled that part of the vision where John says, "And I
heard a great voice out of heaven saying, Behold the Tabernacle
of God is with man, and he will dwell with them, and they shall
be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and be their
God.
178
"And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes, and there
shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall
there be any more pain; for the former things are passed away."
178
Why? Because all its inhabitants then will be immortal, and the
earth itself will be celestial, consequently there will be no
more funerals, nor any cause for mourning: "Behold I make all
things new," said he that sat upon the throne.
178
That will be the history of this little creation of ours; it is
only one out of the immensity of creations that God has made, all
of which have their times of redemption, having to pass through
similar changes as those which I have alluded to; and the people
inhabiting them have to learn by a school of experience; they
have their joys and sorrows as well as we, because they, like us,
could not acquire the necessary experience in any other way to
fit them for the society of the heavenly hosts.
179
When, according to the prophecy of Joel, God bestows visions and
revelations upon his sons and daughters, and dreams, by the same
Spirit, upon the old men, they will acquire more knowledge in a
very short time, than could be learned by studying the best of
books that are possessed by the colleges and institutions of
learning all over the world. We have to study for years in order
to learn one branch, mathematics for instance, viz: geometry,
conic sections, calculus, etc.
179
It takes years of study to acquire a knowledge of them, and about
the time we have partially mastered them, we are old men, ready
to pass away from this state of existence. But when the time
shall come that the Spirit of the living God shall be poured out
upon all flesh, in a very few moments of time the Lord could
unlock the mysteries and treasures of the earth, so that we could
understand not only the geographical surface of the earth, but be
able, by the power of vision, to behold every particle of it
inside as well as outside, and also the law that governs its
elementary portions, nearly all of which is now closed from our
mortal vision. We can only go about so far with our natural
sight; but there is a faculty in every man and woman which is now
sleeping in a dormant state; and as soon as it is touched by the
spirit of the Lord, we shall be enabled to see a new world of
things as it were, mysteries will be opened up and we will
perceive naturally as if they were written, and in this way we
shall be able to learn very rapidly indeed. If we want a
knowledge of this world or of ourselves, when our spirits were
born, or if we desire to know things that took place before the
foundations of the world were laid or the nucleus was formed,
when the sons of God shouted for joy, if we desired to know these
things it would only be necessary for the spirit of the Lord to
touch the vision of our minds and light up our understanding and
we could gaze upon things past or thousands of generations of
worlds before the earth was made, and we could see the succession
of worlds that have been and were in existence long before this
earth was formed, we could see the ordeals through which they had
passed, see them brought into existence and passing through their
several changes and finally become glorified celestial mansions
in the presence of God. By this same spirit spoken of by Joel, we
could look forward into the distant future and behold new worlds
formed and redeemed, and not only this, but see and understand
the laws by which they were made, and the object and end of all
these creations, being touched by the finger of the Almighty and
lighted up by the Holy Ghost. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 /
Erastus Snow, June 3, 1877
Erastus Snow, June 3, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ERASTUS SNOW.
Delivered at Provo, on Sunday Afternoon, June 3, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
THE UNITED ORDER--AMONG THE NEPHITES--NOT INCOMPATIBLE WITH
INDIVIDUAL
RESPONSIBILITY OR STEWARDSHIP--THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS GATHER FOR
TRAINING--HOME MANUFACTURE INDISPENSABLE.
180
The house is so crowded that in order for all to hear it will be
advisable that each one keep as quiet as possible.
180
In my remarks yesterday forenoon I alluded briefly to the subject
of the United Order, as I understood it. In the minds and
feelings of some the United Order is a sensitive topic: but this
is chiefly for the want of a proper understanding of the
revelations of God, and the obligations of the Gospel which we
have embraced, for the want of understanding what the Lord has
purposed to accomplish through this Order. In one of the
revelations contained in the Book of Covenants is to be found
these words: "Except ye are one in your temporal affairs, how can
ye be one in obtaining heavenly things?" This oneness referred to
is variously understood, ofttimes construed according to the
peculiar views and notions of men and women, who do not take the
broad, comprehensive view, as the Lord does, and intended we
should do, and who do not comprehend the revelations and the
manner in which the Lord purposes to deal with his people.
181
Under the operations of the United Order the ancient Nephites
were said to be the best and most prosperous people on the earth;
it was said of them, as of no other people we read of, that there
were neither rich nor poor among them; that they dwelt in peace
and righteousness, and every man dealt honestly with his
neighbor. The fact that every man dealt honestly with his
neighbor, necessarily implies individual responsibility and
stewardship. The Book of Mormon tells us further that after a
period of one hundred and sixty-five years living in this state,
there began again to be disunion, and they began to cease to have
everything in common; a certain class began to wear jewelry and
costly raiment; class distinctions began to spring up, some
exalting themselves over their fellows, and they commenced to
build up societies and associations and classes which were graded
by their wealth. And thus they grew from bad to worse, until the
judgment of God fell upon them to their utter destruction. Those
who are inspired by the Holy Spirit to comprehend the dealings of
God with his people, both ancient and modern, may be able to look
forward to the future and behold a prosperous and happy people
that shall be one in temporal things, and rich in the enjoyment
of heavenly things, and among whom there will be no poor or rich,
having all things common, so far as property is concerned, when
no one will say "this is mine, and I have a right to do just as I
please with it."
182
And yet to my mind this state of things will not necessarily be
incompatible with individual responsibility and stewardship. It
will merely imply that advanced condition of the people, that
will enable them to seek each other's welfare, and build each
other up instead of pulling each other down, in order that they
may rise upon the ruins of their fellows. And that which they
possess, or are stewards over, will be held in trust, from the
Lord, accounted for to Him, and to His servants who shall be over
them in the Lord. This state of things will be such as Brother
Cannon referred to this morning; when there will be no temptation
placed before the people to take advantage of their neighbor,
because there will be nothing to be gained by it; there will be
no temptation to steal or plunder, for if they need anything for
their personal comfort, it could be supplied them with all good
feeling; and he that would take stealthily that which would be
given to him freely and abundantly, would be a consummate fool,
or grossly wicked. This state of things also pre-supposes a
disposition on the part of all to do their duty; to be saints in
very deed, to be industrious, to be frugal, using their gifts and
talents for the common welfare, to be ready to serve where they
are best fitted to serve; in a word, to be the servants and
handmaidens of the Lord, instead of serving themselves and having
a will of their own contrary to the will of heaven, and
determined to follow that if they have to go to hell for doing
it. We are, some of us at times apt to think that this state of
feeling is necessary to constitute us good democrats; in other
words, unless we have this kind of feeling of "doing as we damn
please"--you will please pardon the expression--we are not men,
that this is the only way we can give expression to our manhood.
To me this is worse than folly; it is ignorance of the true
spirit of manhood. A Saint will say, "I have no will of my own,
except to do the will of my Heavenly Father who has created me.
True, he has given me an agency and this will, but he has given
it to me to see what I will do with it, how I will use it; and I
have been instructed from heaven sufficiently to know and
understand that it is for my best interest to allow this will to
be subservient to the will of my Father; it is best for me so to
live and so to seek his face and favor, that I may know and learn
what his will is concerning me, and that I may be ready to do it,
holding my will in subjection to his. "Well, then, how can you be
an independent man? Surely you cannot be an independent man
unless you resist everybody's will but your own." If good and
evil is placed before us, does not the person who chooses the
good and refuses the evil exhibit his agency and manhood as much
as the man who chooses the evil and refuses the good? or is the
independence of manhood all on the side of the evil-doer? I leave
you to answer this question in your own mind. To me, I think the
angels and saints and all good people have exercised their agency
by choosing the good and refusing the evil; and in doing so they
not only exhibit their independence and manhood as much, but show
a much higher and greater nobility of character and disposition;
and I leave the future to determine who are wise in the choice of
their freedom and independence. Joshua said to ancient Israel:
"Choose ye this day whom ye will serve; if the Lord be God, serve
him; if Baal, serve him. But as for me and my house, we will
serve the Lord." I think what we need to learn are the true
principles that shall lead us to peace, to wealth and happiness
in this world, and glory and exaltation in the world to come. And
that if we can learn these principles, and receive them in good
and honest hearts, and teach them as our faith, and practice them
in our lives, we shall show our manhood, our independence and our
agency as creditably before the angels and the Gods, as any
wicked man can, in refusing the good and cleaving to the evil,
exhibit his before the devil and his angels.
183
Now the Latter-day Saints are gathering from all nations and
tongues, with divers customs and habits and traditions, and we
have brought them with us, unfortunately we could not leave
ourselves behind, while we gathered to Zion. Having brought
ourselves along we have the labor of separating the follies of
Babylon, the traditions of the fathers and ever foolish way,
learning something better as fast as we can; and this is the duty
that is upon us. Many sermons would be necessary to teach us this
lesson; we shall need the lesson often repeated before we can
learn these principles and practice them thoroughly; we shall
need a great deal of self-control, and a great deal of effort on
the part of the brethren to help us, and by mutually assembling
together, by doing business together, by learning correct
principles and then living them. One thing is certain, that if
God accomplishes with the Latter-day Saints what the prophets
have foretold, and establishes his Zion, and he makes them a holy
nation, a kingdom of priests, a peculiar people to himself, as he
has promised, it will not be by our clinging to Babylon and to
her foolish ways, and imitating the evil and foolish things of
the world. But what we have proved and know to be good, hold fast
to it; but lay aside that which tends to evil. We must become a
people within and of ourselves, sooner or later, and learn to be
self-reliant and self-sustaining; this we cannot do as
individuals nor as an individual community, but by combining our
energies as a whole, we may eventually arrive at this. To
accomplish it requires a united effort, concerted action and
perseverance, a long pull and a pull altogether. Disunion and
pulling against each other will only retard it; we need never
think we can truly enrich ourselves by plundering each other by
carrying on merchandising, and importing the products of the
labor of other men while our own brethren at home are idle,
hungry, naked and destitute. Merchants and middlemen are
necessary evils, their legitimate sphere is interchanging
commodities between the producing classes. The Lord has taught us
that by and by he will waste away the wicked and ungodly, or they
will devour and destroy each other, when the righteous shall be
gathered out through the preaching of the Gospel. And He designs
his people to prepare while there is time, and while he gives
them bread to sustain themselves. But if that time should come
suddenly upon us in our present condition, who would be prepared
for it? If the news was to reach us that Babylon was really going
down, that a general war had overtaken her, causing distress of
nations, and the closing up of her manufactories, and the
struggle between capital and labor were again renewed, causing
domestic and national trouble, and as a consequence we found our
foreign supplies cut off, how many would begin to pray that
Babylon might be spared a little longer? The sisters would begin
to cast their eyes around to see where they were to get their
pans and kettles, their stoves and articles of domestic use; the
farmers would think it very hard that mowers and reapers, plows
and harrows could no more be found on the market; and the
mechanic would find too that his business was affected for the
want of tools; and how the ladies would feel when they found that
their hats and bonnets and fine apparel were no longer to be
purchased. The real value of Provo Factory would then be
appreciated, and it would not be considered transcending to say,
that it was worth more to the county than all the merchants in
Utah. It is true, it does not net as large dividends to the
stockholders, as these merchants get who enrich themselves by
encouraging the vanity and foolishness of the people. The Provo
Factory takes the raw material produced at home, and converts it
into the useful articles of clothing for the people, and that
mainly by the labor of your own citizens. The same might be said
correspondingly of every other branch of home industry. They
ought to be encouraged by the masses of the people; they ought to
be multiplied and increased among us by our united efforts, for
they produce our wealth. What is wealth? Does it consist of gold
and silver? No. Let this Territory be filled with gold, and war
prevail outside and all intercourse be cut off, what would we do
with it? It would be a medium of exchange, and as such would
facilitate home trade; but nothing further. There is no real
wealth in metallic or paper currency, in drafts, letters of
credit, or any other representative of value. At best they are
only the representatives of wealth, though convenient in carrying
on our trade. But the real wealth may be summed up in a few
words, to be the comforts of life; that is to say what is needed
for us and our families and those depending upon us. How are
these obtained? We might say money, when we have the money to
exchange for them, and when these commodities are to be bought.
But were do they come from? They are not in the market unless
somebody has produced them; if in the shape of food, some farmer
has raised it; if clothing, some manufactory has produced it; if
boots and shoes, somebody did the work. It is the labor of men's
hands with the aid of machinery that produced these articles; if
not by the labor of our community, by that of some other; and if
we are dependent upon other people then are we their servants and
they our masters. The Southern States in the late civil war were
whipped by the Northern States, why? There may be some general
reasons, but you may say, speaking on natural principles they
were not sufficiently self-sustaining. They relied mainly upon
their cotton, and a few other products of the earth, mainly
fruits of their close labor; they had few manufacturing
establishments. They sent the raw material to other States and
countries, and these worked it up, sending back to them the
manufactured articles. No nation under heaven can long thrive,
and continue this state of things. Just as soon as their trade
was interfered with, their domestic institutions broken into, and
the country blockaded, preventing the export of their raw
material, and the import of manufactured goods, they were brought
to the verge of ruin.
184
This subject of home-manufacture has become somewhat hackneyed.
When will we cease to talk about it? When the necessity ceases to
exist, when we will have learned to apply these principles in our
daily lives and conduct. The greatest lack among us is the means
to employ our idle hands. We should be able to afford every man,
woman and child in our community profitable employment; were we
able to do this, we would by wisely and prudently directing that
labor become a thriftier, wealthier and happier people, of whom
it might be said, there were no poor among us. Comparatively
speaking, we can say now there is no abject poverty among us, yet
we are far from enjoying that which is our privilege to enjoy,
and that which we have comes from abroad and we are striving for
money to pay for it. Crops are mortgaged or sold to our creditors
in advance for articles of foreign manufacture. I was told that
Sanpete County owed for sewing machines alone from forty to fifty
thousand dollars; and I was told by brother Thatcher of Cache
Valley, that forty thousand dollars would not clear the
indebtedness for sewing machines. The irrepressible sewing
machine agents have ravaged our country, imposing themselves upon
every simpleton in the land, forcing their goods upon them. Tens
of thousands of dollars are lying idle in the houses of the
Latter-day Saints to-day in this article alone; almost every
house you enter you can find a sewing machine noiseless and idle,
but very seldom you hear it running; and all of which were
purchased at enormous figures, and now the patent rights having
expired, they can be bought for less than half the prices paid
for them. And in this way many of our agricultural machines are
obtained; we should be properly classified in our labor, so that
our investments in agricultural and other machinery could be kept
in constant use in the season thereof, and then well taken care
of, as property ought to be, instead of allowing them to be
exposed to the storms of winter, as many are, and get out of
repair. Some have thought we need but few factories to-day; I may
be mistaken, but I am under the impression that every factory in
the Territory, except yours, before the last wool was brought
into market, had to stop running for want of material. The wool
that should have supplied them was shipped out of the country,
gone abroad to afford other hands employment, and the goods
brought back made up ready for wear, to sell to you. You not only
buy back again your own product, but you buy the labor of foreign
manufacturers, and pay the transportation both ways, all the
expenses of the merchants or middlemen who handle the wool, and
sell you the clothes, while your own wives and children are idle
at home, and your own factories standing still for want of wool.
Is this the way to get rich? The same may be said with regard to
the manufacture of leather. Our hides and skins either rot upon
the fences, or are gathered up and sold mostly to men who ship
them to other countries to be tanned and worked up into harness
and boots and shoes, which are brought back for you to wear; so
that you are buying back your own hides and skins, in the shape
of these manufactured articles, and paying the cost of the
transportation and the profits of the middle-men, besides
employing strangers, while our own bone and sinew too often are
engaged either digging a hole in the ground or lounge around the
street corners for something to turn up.
186
During the last sixteen years I have been engaged laboring and
counseling and trying to assist my brethren in Southern Utah to
become self-sustaining, and as much as they canto develop the
resources of the country. We have began a great variety of
associations which are incorrectly called co-operative
institutions, but in reality they are only combinations of
capital. I have sought for the last six or eight years to start
cooperative institutions; that is to say associations of
laborers, workmen's and workwomen's associations, associations to
derive benefits from a combined effort, and by the unity of labor
accumulate material manufacturing them into useful articles for
the common good, and then to induce those who begin to gather
together a little surplus of capital, to encourage these labor
associations, by letting them have a little means to help them to
start. But the great difficulty I have had to fight against has
been the ignorance of the laborers, their inability to make their
labor pay for itself, and their unwillingness to be put to the
test. They prefer some one to raise the capital to be invested in
the enterprises, and employ them and pay them big wages; and if
we have not the money necessary, they would have us borrow it at
big interest, and establish shoe-shops, and woolen-factories and
other various branches of industry, fitted up with the latest
improved machinery, and they will say, "Let us work by the day or
piece, and be paid our wages every Saturday night; and then let
us have a store to spend our money at, that we might do as our
fathers used to do in the old countries we came from." This is
the spirit of the working classes of the old world, and I said
before, unfortunately we brought ourselves with us when we
emigrated to the new world. They do not seem to know that our
capitalists are generally men who have lived closely, have walked
instead of rode, and through the dint of perseverance and the
study of economy, have accumulated a little means, and that such
men are not willing to put their money at the mercy of laborers
who have not sense enough to take care of it, or to preserve
intact the capital invested, let alone increasing it. This, I
say, is one of the great difficulties we have met with throughout
this country, in attempting to start home industries. Everybody
is willing that somebody else should furnish the means and assume
the responsibility; in other words, "if you have anything to give
us, we are willing to take it." If we work we must have from
three to five dollars per day, whether you make anything out of
the business or not; we would not want to work for any less, and
when we have got it instead of buying articles of home
production, we will buy those imported from foreign countries."
Do all the people feel and act like this? O, no; but I think
nearly all of us have indulged more or less in that folly. There
are not many of us that say by our acts "we desire to do away
with the antagonism between capital and labor." There are not
many capitalists in our community; if we counted out a dozen,
that would be about all. We are so evenly balanced, that it might
even be said of us now, that we have neither rich nor poor among
us. The little capital we have, compared with the many who think
themselves poor, would be a mere breakfast spell if turned loose
among a greedy horde; I include myself of course. When I say,
greedy horde, I mean we are ignorant of the laws of life and true
liberty, that which is needed among us for our own good. We
should look and see how we can make ourselves useful in producing
something, and not waste our time either in digging holes in the
ground in the hopes of finding something, or laying in our nest
with mouth wide open like young robins, for something to be
dropped in. This is not the way to become a self-sustaining,
wealthy and happy people. Will we form our associations and
establish home industries? Will we tan the hides that come off
our cattle and our sheep, and goats and other animals, making
them into leather, and then work it up into boots and shoes and
harness and so forth; or will we suffer them to be shipped out of
the country for others to do it for us? Will the sisters ask
their husbands and fathers to plant out mulberry trees along the
water ditches, where the willows are now growing, so that you may
secure food for the silk-worm? A little while ago we had lots of
worms, but nothing to feed them. Let the sisters raise the worms,
and commence their little associations for feeding them, that you
may have silk to manufacture your ribbons and dresses. This
climate is adapted to the silk-worm, the growth of the mulberry,
and the feeding of the worms, and the manufacture of the silk.
Let us then have silk manufactures, let us all say, we will bless
this enterprise with our faith; and let the men encourage the
sisters by planting the trees for them and affording them every
facility within their power. You may say, this is a hard way of
getting silk. I assure the Latter-day Saints, that it will be
harder by and by when Babylon goes down. We had better improve
the time and use the elements now within our reach. Let us
multiply our factories, and work up our wool at home, and cease
employing spinners and weavers at distant parts of the world,
while our own people are hunting for something to do, and crying
"hard times," or wasting their time hunting for minerals. I will
venture to say that nine-tenths of the property under mortgage
and to be sacrificed in Salt Lake City, and in fact throughout
the Territory, is sacrificed at the shrine of this wild-cat
speculation. One of the best shares in any bank is a plowshare,
and the best speculation we can go into, is to raise from the
elements around us the things necessary to supply our daily
wants. Everything produced at home, furnishes employment for idle
hands, and stimulates the production of some other articles. Let
home manufacture, and the production of raw material from the
elements, be our watchword, that employment may be furnished our
sons and daughters, and those who shall come unto us from distant
lands. Let us too establish reasonable and consistent fashions
within ourselves, and cease patronizing the fashions of the
wicked world.
187
Now, referring to what we call the United Order, what is it? I
will tell you. It is to live at home and sustain ourselves. It is
not to hunt after capital as we would a fat goose to eat it up,
and when eaten to hunt another the next day, for fat geese are
not so plentiful. Our true policy is, learn how to produce and be
sure to produce a little more than we consume; and if we only
produce five cents a day in something more than we consume, we
will soon be rich. But if we all consume five cents a day more
than we produce, how long before we shall all be poor? We are
poor already when we commence that system. It is a great lesson
to impress upon the minds of this great people, gathered from all
nations and tongues, to induce them to live at home and support
themselves, to depend upon their labor for their subsistence,
instead of hunting for somebody to devour. Many of the people may
say, I do not want to be eaten up by the rich. I can tell you
there is a heap of us for the rich to eat up, and there are not
many rich to do it. My opinion is the scare is the other way, for
as I have said, the few rich among us are only a breakfast spell.
How long do you think it would take if we were all producers, and
converting the raw materials into useful articles, to become a
self-sustaining people? And then if we heard of Babylon's
downfall, we would not of necessity lift up our hands and cry, "O
Lord spare her a little longer, we are not ready for her to go
down, we should suffer from the want of boots and shoes, and for
our clothing, and our machinery, and so forth." The United Order
is designed to help us to be self-reliant and to teach us to
understand what it costs to produce that which we consume, One of
the chief obstacles in the way of our progress towards becoming a
self-sustaining people is the lack of this understanding among
the people. They cling to the habits and customs of Babylon that
they have learned abroad--the laborer wishing to eat up the
capitalist, and the capitalist constantly guarded for fear he
should be drawn into close quarters, and then to succumb to the
demands of operatives. This is the way of the world, and the
warfare that is going on all the time; and why? Because they
comprehend not how to promote their mutual interests;
covetousness of capital on one hand, and covetousness of labor on
the other, each trying to enrich itself at the expense of the
other. Most of the Saints, when they embraced the Gospel, partook
of its true spirit, opening their hearts and hands, and those who
had it to spare, used their means to gather up the poor; and when
they landed among us were generally on a common level. And hence
the necessity of our labor, and through our labor accumulate
capital instead of needless expenditures, exhausting the results
of our labors and getting us into debt. Learn to live within our
means that there may be a little increase, that we may have
something wherewith to purchase improved machinery, and extend
our industries until we shall be able to supply our every need.
And that we may learn these lessons, and profit by them for the
mutual benefit of the Saints, and the advancement of the Zion of
our God, I pray in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / Joseph
F. Smith, September 30, 1877
Joseph F. Smith, September 30, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOSEPH F. SMITH,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, September 30, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
ARRIVAL IN SALT LAKE CITY--THE FIRST PRINCIPLES--THE QUESTION OF
AUTHORITY--THE ORDINANCES--EDUCATION OF OUR YOUTH--PLURAL
MARRIAGE,
ETC.--"MORMONISM" IMMORTAL.
F. Smith
I fear I shall not be able to make myself heard by this vast
congregation. I have not been accustomed lately to address so
many people; but on the contrary, a very few in a place at a
time. It is difficult for me to speak so that all may hear me
distinctly, in this immense house. Besides, I have not been in
very good health of late, having had an attack of sickness since
my return home, which has drawn heavily upon my strength.
F. Smith
I am thankful that I have been privileged to meet with you
to-day, under so favorable circumstances as those which surround
us; although in common with the Latter-day Saints, I cannot but
regret the cause of my presence among you. I left my home and
friends here, but a few months ago, for Europe, expecting to fill
a mission there of two years and perhaps much longer. But soon
after hearing of the death of our departed President, Brigham
Young, Brother Orson Pratt and I received a cablegram from our
Brethren, the Twelve, inviting us to return home. As soon,
therefore, as circumstances permitted, we were on our way hither,
making the journey from England to this city in about fifteen
days. We had rather a rough passage across the Atlantic, having
experienced equinoctial gales and heavy seas for the first few
days, which made it very disagreeable; the remainder of the
voyage, however, was comparatively pleasant, and the trip from
New York here very much so indeed.
F. Smith
For the past few months I have been engaged preaching the Gospel
in England, as opportunities presented for me to do so. I did not
travel very extensively, as my limited time and other
circumstances did not warrant it.
F. Smith
I was pleased, in July last, to meet in Liverpool Brother Orson
Pratt, who came to England to publish the Book of Mormon and the
Doctrine and covenants in phonetics, or phonotype. He was
diligently engaged prosecuting this work at the time the sad news
of the death of the President reached us. Arrangements had been
so far completed that the type was mostly obtained and delivered
at our office, and preparations were nearly made for the
commencement of this work. But as Brother Pratt is here, I will
leave his mission and labors for him to narrate himself.
F. Smith
I can say, in all consciousness that during the time I have been
absent from home, I have felt as strong a desire in my heart as I
ever did, for the advancement of the kingdom of God, and the
spread of the Gospel among those who sit in darkness. And I feel
that I have done the best I could under the circumstances to
carry out my desires.
F. Smith
As missionaries we have labored unceasingly through England,
Scotland and wales during the past summer, availing ourselves of
every opportunity of holding meetings in the streets, on the
squares, and in whatever places we could procure for the purpose;
the Elders going around from house to house to notify the people
and invite them to attend. The brethren have labored diligently
and unceasingly the past summer, endeavoring in this way to
spread the Gospel. In many places very encouraging success has
crowned their labors; in many instances congregations, numbering
from one to three thousand persons, have assembled in the public
parks, and upon the commons, to listen to the Elders preaching.
It is true, that so far we have seen but little immediate fruits
of this labor; but we feel that the seed is being sown, that it
will fall in more or less good soil, and in due season it will
bring forth fruit meet for repentance.
F. Smith
The European mission to-day if I am to speak my feelings plainly
upon the matter, is in a very low condition--that is, speaking of
Great Britain. Whereas, on the Continent and throughout
Scandinavia, the work is flourishing. In some places in Germany,
which have been impenetrable heretofore, the Gospel is now
preached. There have been recently a number of baptisms in and
adjacent to Berlin; and we feel encouraged in our labors in that
country, knowing that efforts have been made so long and so
persistently to open up the Gospel to that nation, without
accomplishing anything.
F. Smith
The object of sending Elders forth to the nations of the earth is
to preach the Gospel, that the world may know the truth as it is
in Christ Jesus, and through obedience thereto be gathered to the
people of God, and be saved in His kingdom. We are thankful that
we are engaged in the great latter day work, that God our
heavenly Father is at the head, and has decreed to carry it forth
to a successful consummation. Therefore, so long as we put our
trust in Him, doing the best we can to accomplish His purposes,
we may rest content that all will be well.
F. Smith
I have been a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints from my childhood; and ever since I began to investigate
for myself, I have been satisfied with my religion; I have been
perfectly confident that I was engaged in a righteous cause,
having had every assurance that it is the work of God and not of
man; and that it is the business of the Almighty so sustain it,
choosing and using the instruments best suited to accomplish His
purposes that were at His command. I believe He has ever done so,
and will continue to do so until He completes His undertaking. As
Latter-day Saints we have every reason to rejoice in the Gospel,
and in the testimony we have received concerning its truth. I
repeat, we have reason to rejoice and to be exceeding glad, for
we possess the testimony of Jesus, the spirit of prophecy, which
the world know nothing about, nor can they without obedience to
the Gospel.
F. Smith
Jesus thoroughly understood this matter, and fully explained it
when he said, "Except a man be born again, he cannot see the
kingdom of God." On first reflection, it would seem that anything
so clear, reasonable and tangible could be easily made plain to
the understanding of all men. Hence the feeling that has prompted
many of the Latter-day Saints to believe, after their minds have
been enlightened by the Spirit of God--everything being made so
plain and clear to them--that they had only to tell their friends
and kindred what they had learned and they would gladly receive
it. But how disappointed, after they had presented to them the
truths of heaven in simplicity and plainness, to hear them say
"We cannot see it!" or perhaps bitterly oppose it, which is by
far the most common practice of the world. They cannot understand
it. Why? Because, as Jesus has said, no man can see the kingdom
except he is born again. You may preach the Gospel to the people,
but unless they humble themselves as little children before the
Lord, acknowledging their dependence upon him for light and
wisdom, they cannot see or sense it, although you may preach to
them in as great plainness as it is possible for the truth to be
conveyed from one person to another. And should any believe your
testimony it would only be belief. They would not see as you
see--nor comprehend it as you do--until they yield obedience to
the requirements of the Gospel, and through the remission of
their sins receive the Holy Ghost. Then they, too, can see as you
do, for they have the same spirit; then will they love the truth
as you do, and may wonder why they could not comprehend it
before, or why it is that there can be anybody with common
intelligence that cannot understand truth so plain and forcible.
F. Smith
I have been preaching for a few months past to the world, and
perhaps it would not be amiss to dwell for a few moments upon
some of the principles of the Gospel, as though I were talking to
strangers, notwithstanding I feel I am in the presence of the
Latter-day Saints.
F. Smith
About the first question an honest enquirer would ask would be:
What is your religious belief? or, What are the principles of the
Gospel as you understand them? I do not propose to tell you all
about the Gospel in one discourse, but I may tell you a few of my
thoughts upon some of its principles, which are essential not
only for the Latter-day Saints to know, but for all the children
of men, in order to be saved in the kingdom of God.
F. Smith
First, then, it is necessary to have faith in God, "faith being
the first principle in revealed religion, and the foundation of
all righteousness."
F. Smith
Faith in God is to believe that he is, and "that he is the only
supreme governor and independent being, in whom all fullness and
perfection and every good gift and principle dwells
independently," and in whom the faith of all other rational
beings must centre for life and salvation; and further, that he
is the great Creator of all things, that he is omnipotent,
omniscient, and by his works and the power of his Spirit
omnipresent.
F. Smith
Not only is it necessary to have faith in God, but also in Jesus
Christ, his Son, the Savior of mankind and the Mediator of the
New Covenant; and in the Holy Ghost, who bears record of the
Father and the Son, "the same in all ages and forever."
F. Smith
Having this faith, it becomes necessary to repent. Repent of
what? Of every sin of which we may have been guilty. How shall we
repent of these sins? Does repentance consist of sorrow for wrong
doing? Yes; but is this all? By no means. True repentance only is
acceptable to God, nothing short of it will answer the purpose.
Then what is true repentance? True repentance is not only sorrow
for sins, and humble penitence and contrition before God, but it
involves the necessity of turning away from them, a
discontinuance of all evil practices an deeds, a thorough
reformation of life, a vital change from evil to good, from vice
to virtue, from darkness to light. Not only so, but to make
restitution, so far as it possible, for all the wrongs we have
done, to pay our debts, and restore to God and man their
rights--that which is due to them from us. This is true
repentance, and the exercise of the will and all the powers of
body and mind is demanded, to complete this glorious work of
repentance; then God will accept it.
F. Smith
Having thus repented, the next thing requisite is baptism, which
is an essential principle of the Gospel--no man can enter into
the gospel covenant without it. It is the door of the Church of
Christ, we cannot get in there in any other way, for Christ hath
said it. "Sprinkling," or "pouring," is not baptism. Baptism
means immersion in water, and is to be administered by one having
authority, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost. Baptism without divine authority is not valid. It is
a symbol of the burial and resurrection of Jesus Christ, and must
be done in the likeness thereof, by one commissioned of God, in
the manner prescribed, otherwise it is illegal and will not be
accepted by him, nor will it effect a remission of sins, the
object for which it is designed, but whosoever hath faith, truly
repents and is "buried with Christ in baptism," by one having
divine authority, shall receive a remission of sins, and is
entitled to the gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands.
Only those who are commissioned of Jesus Christ, have authority
or power to bestow this gift. The office of the Holy Ghost is to
bear record of Christ, or to testify of him, and confirm the
believer in the truth, by bringing to his recollection things
that have passed, and showing or revealing to the mind things
present and to come. "But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost,
whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all
things and bring all things to your remembrance whatsoever I have
said unto you." "He will guide you into all truth." Thus, without
the aid of the Holy Ghost no man can know the will of God, or
that Jesus is the Christ--the Redeemer of the world--or that the
course he pursues, the works he performs, or his faith, are
acceptable to God, and such as will secure to him the gift of
eternal life, the greatest of all gifts.
F. Smith
"But," says an objector, "have we not the Bible, and are not the
Holy Scriptures able to make us wise unto salvation?" Yes,
provided we obey them. "All Scripture is given by inspiration of
God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction,
for instruction in righteousness; that the man of God may be
perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works." The "good
works" are the great desideratum. The Bible itself is but the
dead letter, it is the spirit that giveth life. The way to obtain
the Spirit is that which is here marked out so plainly in the
scriptures. There is no other. Obedience, therefore, to these
principles is absolutely necessary, in order to obtain the
salvation and exaltation brought to light through the Gospel.
F. Smith
As to the question of authority, nearly everything depends upon
it. No ordinance can be performed to the acceptance of God
without divine authority. No matter how fervently men may
believe, or pray, unless they are endowed with divine authority
they can only act in their own name, and not legally nor
acceptably in the name of Jesus Christ, in whose name all these
things must be done. Some suppose this authority may be derived
from the Bible, but nothing could be more absurd. The Bible is
but a book containing the writings of inspired men, "profitable
for doctrine, for reproof, for correction and instruction in
righteousness;" as such we hold it is sacred; but the spirit,
power and authority by which it is written cannot be found within
its lids, nor derived from it. "For prophecy came not in old time
by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moved
by the Holy Ghost." If by reading and believing the Bible this
authority could be obtained, all who read and believed would have
it--one equally with another. I have read the Bible, and I have
as good reason for believing it as any other man, and do believe
it with all my heart; but this does not give me authority to
teach men in the name of the Lord, nor to officiate in the sacred
ordinances of the Gospel. Were the Scriptures the only source of
knowledge, we would be without knowledge for ourselves, and would
have to rest our hopes of salvation upon a simple belief in the
testimonies and sayings of others. This will not do for me; I
must know for myself, and if I act as a teacher of these things,
I must be clothed with the same light, knowledge and authority
those were who acted in a similar calling anciently. Else how
could I declare the truth and bear testimony as they did? What
right would I have to say "thus saith the Lord," and call upon
man to repent and be baptized in the name of the Lord? or, that
"This Jesus hath God raised up (from the dead) whereof we all
(the Apostles) are witnesses." And, therefore, let all men "know
assuredly that God hath made that same Jesus," who was crucified,
"both Lord and Christ?" No man, without the Holy Ghost as enjoyed
by the ancient Apostles, can know these things, therefore cannot
declare them by authority, nor teach and prepare mankind for the
salvation of God. God Almighty is the only source from whence
this knowledge, power and authority can be obtained, and that
through the operations of the Holy Ghost. The Scriptures may
serve as a guide to lead us to God, and hence to the possession
of all things necessary to life and salvation, but they can do no
more.
F. Smith
Having profited by this example, and done the works commanded by
both Christ and his apostles, ancient and modern, I am happy of
the privilege to declare to the inhabitants of the earth that I
have received this testimony and witness for myself. I do know
that these things are true. Jesus my Redeemer lives, and God hath
made him both Lord and Christ. To know and to worship the true
God, in the name of Jesus--in spirit and in truth--is the duty of
man. To aid and qualify him for this service is the duty and
office of the Holy Ghost. Man may fail through faltering and
unfaithfulness, but the Spirit of God will never fail, nor
abandon the faithful disciple. I can say as one who has tried the
experiment--for it may be called an experiment to the
beginner--that all who will take the course and accept the
doctrine thus marked out will, through faithfulness, become
acquainted with the truth, and shall know of the doctrine,
whether it be of God or of man, and will rejoice in it as all
good, faithful Latter-day Saints do.
F. Smith
Here is an ordinance which we are now administering, the
Sacrament of the Lord's Supper; it is a principle of the Gospel,
one as necessary to be observed by all believers, as any other
ordinance of the Gospel. What is the object of it? It is that we
may keep in mind continually the Son of God who has redeemed us,
from eternal death, and brought us to life again through the
power of the Gospel. Before the coming of Christ to the earth,
this was borne in mind by the inhabitants of the earth to whom
the Gospel was preached, by another ordinance, which involved the
sacrifice of animal life, an ordinance which was a type of the
great sacrifice that should take place in the meridian of time.
Hence, Adam, after he was cast out of the Garden, was commanded
to offer sacrifices to God; by this act he, and all who
participated in the offering of sacrifices, were reminded of the
Savior who should come to redeem them from death which, were it
not for the atonement wrought out by him, would forever exclude
them from dwelling in the presence of God again. But in his
coming and death, this commandment was fulfilled; and he
instituted the Supper and commanded his followers to partake of
this in all time to come, in order that they may remember him,
bearing in mind that he had redeemed them, also that they had
covenanted to keep his commandments and to walk with him in the
regeneration. Hence it is necessary to partake of the sacrament,
as a witness to him that we do remember him, are willing to keep
the commandments he has given us, that we may have his spirit to
be with us always--even to the end, and also that we may continue
in the forgiveness of our sins.
F. Smith
In various dispensations there are various differences in regard
to certain requirements of the Gospel. For instance, in the day
of Noah, when he preached the Gospel to the antediluvian world,
he was given a special commandment, to build an ark, that in case
the people would reject him and the message sent unto them, that
himself and all who believed on him might be saved from the
destruction that awaited them. In this dispensation there is a
principle or commandment peculiar to it. What is that? It is the
gathering the people unto one place. The gathering of this people
is as necessary to be observed by believers, as faith,
repentance, baptism, or any other ordinance. It is an essential
part of the Gospel of this dispensation, as much so, as the
necessity of building an ark by Noah, for his deliverance, was a
part of the Gospel of his dispensation. Then the world was
destroyed by a flood, now it is to be destroyed by war,
pestilence, famine, earthquakes, storms, and tempests, the sea
rolling beyond its bounds, malarious vapors, vermin, disease, and
by fire and the lightnings of God's wrath poured out for
destruction upon Babylon. The cry of the angel unto the righteous
of this dispensation is, "Come out of her O my people, that ye
partake not of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plages."
We believe also in the principle of direct revelation from God to
man. This is a part of the Gospel, but it is not peculiar to this
dispensation. It is common in all ages and dispensations of the
Gospel. The Gospel cannot be administered, nor the Church of God
continue to exist without it. Christ is the head of his Church
and not man, and the connection can only be maintained upon the
principle of direct and continuous revelation. It is not a
heritory principle, it cannot be handed down from father to son,
or from generation to generation, but is a living vital principle
to be enjoyed on certain conditions only, namely--through
absolute faith in God and obedience to his laws and commandments.
The moment this principle is cut off, that moment the Church is
adrift, being severed from its ever-living head. In this
condition it cannot continue, but must cease to be the Church of
God, and like the ship at sea, without captain, compass or
rudder, is afloat at the mercy of the storms and the waves, of
ever contending human passions, and worldly interests, pride and
folly, finally to be wrecked upon the strand of priestcraft and
superstition. The religious world is in this condition to-day,
ripening for the great destruction which awaits them, but there
is an ark prepared for such as are worthy of eternal life, in the
gathering of the Saints to the chambers of the Almighty, where
they shall be preserved until the indignation of God is passed.
F. Smith
Marriage, is also a principle or ordinance of the Gospel, most
vital to the happiness of mankind, however unimportant it may
seem, or lightly regarded by many. There is no superfluous or
unnecessary principle in the plan of life, but there is no
principle of greater importance or more essential to the
happiness of man--not only here, but especially hereafter, than
that of marriage. Yet all are necessary. What good would it be to
one to be baptized and receive not the Holy Ghost? And suppose he
went a little further and received the Holy Ghost, thereby
obtaining the testimony of Jesus, and then stopped at that, what
good would it do him? None whatever, but would add to his
condemnation, for it would be as burying his talent in the earth.
To secure the fulness of the blessings, we must receive the
fulness of the Gospel. Yet men will be judged and rewarded
according to their works. "To him that knoweth to do good and
doeth it not, to him it is sin." Those who receive a part of the
Gospel with light and knowledge to comprehend other principles,
and yet do not obey them will come under this law, hence
condemnation will be added unto such, and that which they did
receive may be taken from them and added to them who are more
worthy.
F. Smith
Obedience is a requirement of heaven, and is therefore a
principle of the Gospel. Are all required to be obedient? Yes,
all. What against their will? O, no, not by any means. There is
no power given to man, nor means lawful to be used to compel men
to obey the will of God, against their wish, except persuasion
and good advice, but there is a penalty attached to disobedience,
which all must suffer who will not obey the obvious truths or
laws of heaven. I believe in the sentiment of the poet:
F. Smith
"Know this, that every soul is free,
To choose his life and what he'll be;
For this eternal truth is given,
That God will force no man to heaven.
He'll call, persuade, direct aright,
Bless him with wisdom, love and light.
In nameless ways to be good and kind,
But never force the human mind."
F. Smith
Is it a difficult task to obey the Gospel? No. It is an easy
matter to those who possess the spirit of it. Most of this
congregation can testify that the Gospel "yoke is easy and the
burden is light." Those who have embraced it will be judged
according to their works therein, whether they be good or evil.
To such as are untrue to their covenants, it may be said by and
by, "depart from me!" In vain will they plead their former good
works, and faith. Why? Because the race is not to the swift nor
the battle always to the strong, but to him that endures faithful
to the end. We must save ourselves from this untoward generation.
It is a continual labor, but the strength of the righteous will
be sufficient for their day. Jesus said, "in my Father's house
there are many mansions. There is a glory, or mansion, of which
the sun is typical, another of which the moon is typical, and
still another like unto the stars, and in this latter the
condition of its occupants will differ as the stars differ in
appearance. Every man will receive according to his works and
knowledge. "These are they who are of Paul and Apollos, some of
one and some of another, some of Christ, some of John, of Moses,
Elias, Isaiah and Enoch, but receive not the Gospel nor the
testimony of Jesus." Thus impartial justice will be meted out
unto all, and none will be lost but the sons of perdition.
F. Smith
Let us treat with candor the religious sentiments of all men, no
matter if they differ from ours, or appear to us absurd and
foolish. Those who hold them may be as sincere as we are in their
convictions. It is well to prove all things, so far as we can,
and be sure to hold fast to that which is good, no matter where
we find it. Ridicule is not likely to convince a man of his
error, or if it does, it may destroy his respect and love for its
author, and if he has truth, his victim will most likely spurn
it.
F. Smith
I desire to say that my faith in this work is as firm or firmer
than ever. My heart is in it, and I know truly it is the kingdom
of God. These things of which I have been so imperfectly
speaking, I know to be the truth,--Bible truth, Gospel truth, and
are essential to the salvation of mankind. I am not deceived in
this but know whereof I speak. My religion teaches me to do good,
to be at peace with my neighbors, at least not to infringe upon
their rights nor trespass upon their property, and even to endure
wrongs from them rather than do them wrong, or even demand from
the trespasser what I might deem full justice. It teaches me to
trust in the justice of the Almighty, and to rest my cause in his
hands. It enjoins honesty, sobriety and industry. It forbids
profanity, lying, adultery, deceitfulness, and vile cunning.
F. Smith
It gives true enlightenment to the mind and exalts the low and
debased who will hearken and obey it. The observance of the
Gospel will make good men of bad ones, and better men of good
ones. It will make good citizens, good fathers, husbands, wives
and children, good neighbors, a good people, an enlightened, pure
and high minded community, a blessed state and a prosperous
nation. Obedience to the Gospel will save the world from sin,
abolish war, strife and litigation, and usher in the millennial
reign. It will restore the earth to its rightful owner, and
prepare it for the inheritance of the just. These are all
principles of that same Gospel of Christ, and the effects which
will flow from their acceptance and adoption by mankind. Jesus
taught them, and on one occasion the people took up stones and
were about to stone him for it. When he said, "Many good works
have I shewed you from my Father, for which of those works do ye
stone me?" He had done many good works, taught them a many good
things, and for this they were about to stone him. The Latter-day
Saints could with propriety address themselves in like manner to
the world, but more especially to our own nation. We have done
many good things, have tried to do no harm, have suffered the
spoilation of our goods without retaliation, have been driven
from place to place. Our Prophets and leaders have been slain,
and you still persecute us, and are not satisfied. For which of
the good works we have done do ye these things? I know they will
say, "for your good works we do not hate or persecute you, but
for your blasphemy, and because you say you are the people of
God." This was about what the Jews said to Jesus, but it did not
change the fact that he had told them the truth, or that he had
done the many good works among them which he did, nor that it was
for these they hated and crucified him. What did the Savior or
his disciples do to injure mankind? Nothing. But much to benefit
them; yet they were hated, persecuted, hunted and destroyed. What
have the Latter-day Saints done to injure anybody? absolutely
nothing, but a great deal to benefit humanity. I am at the
defiance of the world to prove to the contrary. We have gathered
our people by thousands out of poverty and distress from many
nations to these valleys where they are now enjoying good homes,
the sweets of liberty and plenty. Aside from religion, that is an
inestimable blessing to them. But we have also taught them good
principles and doctrines, and they are happy, honest, industrious
and prosperous.
F. Smith
We have labored diligently to advance in the scale of
intelligence. Our schools compare favorably with any in our broad
land; our children are as intelligent, and we are the pioneers of
true and enlightened civilization in the Western States and
Territories. Through our industry and enterprise, cities, towns
and villages have sprung up in the wilderness, and the deserts
and waste places have been made fruitful and to blossom as the
rose. Can there be any wrong in all this? "But," says one, "it is
not for this you are persecuted, it is for your religion." What,
then, in the name of reason, is there in our religion that we
should be persecuted for it? Is it because we believe in the Lord
Jesus Christ? The Christian world also profess belief in him, and
we believe in him as much as they do and a little more. Is it
because we believe it is necessary to repent of sin? Certainly we
have a right to do this. Is it because we baptize for the
remission of sin? Christ commanded it, and laid it down as the
law. Then what can it be that so distinguishes us from the people
of the world, and that moves their hatred toward us? Is it
revelation from God to man? Perhaps so.
F. Smith
Some forty years ago, the great cry against Joseph Smith was "He
believes in revelation!" and this was considered a crime. But
very soon after, others who were not "Mormons" commenced to have
"revelations," and seemingly the stream has so enlarged that
to-day the world is full of "revelation." So our belief in
revelation is not now considered so much of a crime as formerly,
and therefore it can be no longer the object of persecution, for
we would have as good a right to persecute them, as they would to
persecute us on that score. We do not believe in these
"revelations" of the world, no more than they do in ours. We
believe them to be bogus, but we are quite willing that others
should enjoy their opinions. We believe that while they have
rejected the true light, they are found willing and ready to be
thus deceived, by false and delusive spirits, just as the
Prophets have foretold would be the case. (See 1 Tim., 4th chap.,
1st verse, and 2 Tim. iii, 1). The revelations given through
Joseph Smith are full of light, knowledge and wisdom, because
they emanated from God. What has Spiritualism done for the world?
Can it boast of bringing life and immortality to light? I have
yet to learn that a single principle has been developed from this
source that will save mankind, or exalt them to the presence and
glory of God. Yet they have a right to their convictions, and we
grant it cordially. We have the same right.
F. Smith
But says one, "You have dodged the main question; it is polygamy
that causes all the trouble!"
F. Smith
This is the mind of our enemies generally, yet nothing can be
more fallacious; those who assert this only expose their
ignorance. The fact is that since the announcement and practice
of that principle by this people, their persecutions have been
comparatively trivial and harmless to what they were, before it
was even known to themselves.
F. Smith
But the plural marriage of the "Mormons" now seems to form one of
the strongest pretexts for the bitterness of our enemies, and the
thoughtless readily fall into the ranks of the maligners of this
principle. Did they ever stop to reflect as to what harm this
principle and practice has done? Let me ask the ladies in this
vast audience, Have any of you, or do you know of any woman who
has been compelled to practice polygamy among this people? Or who
has been compelled even to marry at all? I think not. Has plural
marriage deprived any woman of a home, of husband or children?
Has it promoted immorality or vice? No, it has not. Has it sown
the seeds of corruption and death among the people? On the
contrary it has promoted healthy, robust and vigorous increase,
and the laws of life and health. Can the Elders of this Church be
accused of going to the Gentiles for their wives and daughters?
No, for we think we have better ones at home, we have not the
least occasion to go abroad. So far as relates to this matter we
are independent of the world. We are willing to let them and
theirs alone, and mind our own business, while we respectfully
request them also to attend to their own affairs.
F. Smith
The real facts are, the Latter-day Saints have embraced the
unpopular doctrine of Jesus Christ, have received the keys of the
Holy Priesthood--heaven's delegated authority to man, and are not
ashamed of the gospel, knowing it to be the power of God unto
salvation. Hence the Devil is enraged, and although they will not
believe it, this professedly pious, hypocritical world are moved
with hatred towards, the work and the people of God, instigated
by the spirit of him whose servants they are. "By their fruits ye
shall know them."
F. Smith
They predict our downfall, but they will not live to see their
predictions fulfilled. The wicked may rage and imagine they can
successfully measure arms with the Almighty, but he will hold
them in derision and laugh when their fear cometh, while the
kingdom of God will continue to progress until his purposes are
consummated as has been decreed.
F. Smith
It is vain for the world to hope that "Mormonism" will die with
President Brigham Young. When the Prophet Joseph Smith was
assassinated the press and pulpit universally joined in
predicting the end of "Mormonism". But instead of their being any
truth in their predictions, "The blood of the martyrs was the
seed of the church;" for the church grew as fast as it had ever
done before, and it took deeper and firmer root. Men were no
longer dependent upon the Prophet, the man of God to guide them;
they began to stand upon their own foundation, to seek more
earnestly after God themselves, and to know for themselves, and
not to be dependent upon the voice of man. Hence they grew in
faith and in power, the truth sinking deeper into the hearts of
the people who remained true to the Lord, and they a comparative
handful, have succeeded in building up the church as it exists
to-day in these valleys. Are we now going to be scattered to the
four winds because one or two distinguished men should pass away?
No, the seed has fallen into good ground, and it will germinate
and mature; the priesthood itself is still with us, the authority
is here, and in obedience to the command of God, we will continue
to go forth and organize and establish the kingdom, never more to
be thrown down or given to another people, until all is
consummated and finished. This is the work of God, and not of
man. Man is incompetent to direct and manage it. He will not
suffer man to arrogate to himself the honor of doing it. The
honor belongs to him and he will take it to himself.
F. Smith
This is my faith in the Gospel. It fills my soul with joy and
gratitude to God my heavenly Father, and I desire to increase in
the truth, to become better, more faithful and diligent in
overcoming every weakness, that I may be worthy to stand in the
position I occupy in the church of the living God. This is the
way we should all feel; and we should, above all other
considerations, be determined to cleave to the gospel, building
our faith upon the rock, not upon the arm of flesh. Let us humble
ourselves before God, seek unto him continually with prayerful
hearts, be diligent in the observance of our covenants, and he
will bear us off triumphant over every opposing foe and every
power that undertakes to measure arms with him and his cause.
This is my testimony, and this is my exhortation to the
Latter-day Saints. I pray God to bless his people, and to bless
his servant brother Taylor, who stands at the head of the Quorum
of the Twelve Apostles, who now preside over the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints in all the earth. May the Lord bless
him, prolong his life and give him power and wisdom to stand in
his place and calling and to magnify the priesthood conferred
upon him; may his brethren stand with him in one solid phalanx,
united as one man, even as God the Father and Jesus and the
heavenly hosts are one, and I tell you the whole people will be
united and rejoice in the truth. That God may bless the faithful
everywhere and enable them to keep sacred the covenants they have
made with him, is my earnest prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / George
Q. Cannon, July 21, 1867
George Q. Cannon, July 21, 1867
DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEO. Q. CANNON,
Delivered in the Bowery, Salt Lake city, July 21, 1867.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
LEAVING NAUVOO--NO CHANGE ACCIDENTAL--DIVINITY MARKS THE HISTORY
OF THE
CHURCH--DILIGENCE WILL AID IN SECURING SUCCESS--THE TEMPLE IN
NAUVOO.
202
It has been very interesting to me, and no doubt it has to all
who have been present, to listen to the remarks of our brethren
this morning, in relation to the principles of the Gospel as
taught by us, and their experience in this work. While Brother
Lawrence was speaking in relation to our position in Nauvoo, my
mind reverted to the time when we left there, and to the
reluctance displayed by many of our people to cross the river and
take their journey westward. It required a great amount of faith
on the part of the people, to venture into an unexplored and
desert country to attempt again to build up homes, and to perform
the labors enjoined upon us by God, our Heavenly Father. There
was a cry of exultation went up throughout all that country when
we were broken up, and the hope was indulged in by all who were
inimical to us, that the solution of the Mormon problem had been
arrived at, and that the subject of Mormonism might henceforth be
dismissed from every mind. We had gone forth into the wilderness,
and it was not at all likely that we would ever trouble
civilization again. It was naturally supposed, by those who knew
but little of us, that we must be quite as bad as we had been
represented to be; and if we were, of course we had nobody to
steal from in the wilderness but ourselves; nobody to aggress and
prey upon but ourselves, and these being our characteristics, as
they believed, they very naturally came to the conclusion that we
would quarrel one with another, and the result would be our
extermination through our own quarrels, or that we should fall an
easy prey to the Indians. How these anticipations have been
realized, the lapse of twenty-one years has proved. For a number
of years after leaving Nauvoo we were not deemed particularly
worthy of notice. Men's minds were attracted in other directions,
and our operations here, being so far removed from all
communication with them, were almost overlooked. But time has
wrought great changes, not only with us and in our position, but
also in the position and feelings of the world by which we are
surrounded. Instead of being regarded as a people scarcely worthy
of notice, we now, through the blessings of our Heavenly Father,
inhabit a large Territory, and if we are alluded to at all by the
world, it is in a national capacity. Have these changes been
accidental and unlooked for? Did no one anticipate such results
as we now behold being wrought out? Or were they anticipated
years and years ago by those most familiar with the genius and
organization of the kingdom of God? Those who are not familiar
with our early history have but to read the utterances of those
who were engaged in the founding of this work, to become
convinced that they were anticipated long ago by those who
contemplated the future growth and development of the kingdom of
God. There is no feature connected with our circumstances to-day
that has not been familiar for years to the minds of those who
have contemplated the future of this work. When the church was
organized, and a small house would hold all its members,
predictions were indulged in that the circumstances of to-day but
partially fulfil, and years will yet have to elapse before they
are completely fulfilled. Our Heavenly Father poured out his
spirit upon his servants in the beginning, which enabled them to
comprehend the work he had established on the earth, and through
the spirit of prophecy and revelation they could plainly see the
great results which would be wrought out through the faithfulness
of the people of God. Can we now see the limit of this work? Is
the horizon of our vision bounded by those things actually
transpiring around us, or do we still stretch forward to a
future, for this people, too glorious for description? I do not
suppose there is one here who has ever thought on this great
subject and attempted to grasp the circumstances by which we are
surrounded, that has not stretched forward in delightful
anticipation of the glorious future that awaits the people of
God, if they are only faithful to the truth that he has committed
unto them. Would to God that all the inhabitants of the earth
could see and comprehend these things! Would to God that they
would divest themselves of their prejudices and preconceived
ideas, and that they would calmly look truth in the face and
reflect upon the work that God, our Heavenly Father, is
performing in the midst of the nations of the earth! If they
would do this, they might avoid a great many difficulties into
which they will otherwise be inevitably involved. It is no more,
nor no less, true to-day, than it was thirty-seven years ago,
that God has stretched forth his hand to accomplish a great and a
mighty work, that shall stand for ever, and shall not be given
into the hands of another people; but it will go on increasing
and spreading abroad, until it has accomplished that for which it
was destined by our Almighty Father. I say it is as true now as
it was then, and no more true to-day than then, and they who pay
heed to it then have never had cause to regret doing so; and they
who give heed to it to-day will never have cause to regret it in
the future. To us who are familiar with this work, and understand
the operations of the spirit, and can see the design of God, our
Heavenly Father, it seems strange that mankind should be so
indifferent to so great a work as this in which we are engaged.
Yet it is so. You would imagine that men going forth with the
proclamation that the elders bear would receive everywhere that
attention that the importance of their proclamation demands, at
least until men were satisfied in their own minds of the truth or
falsity of the message they bear. But this is not the case. No
man ever calmly sat down with a prayerful heart to examine the
claims of this work, popularly termed Mormonism, who did not rise
from the investigation convinced that there was a power, an
influence and a spirit accompanying this work, that he had never
met with before. Are they who investigate the ones who fight
against this work, and persecute and slay the servants of God?
No; they who do this are the ignorant, who have never
investigated, or, having investigated and embraced it, have
afterwards apostatized, and have thus become two-fold more the
children of hell, through rejecting the truth. God our Heavenly
Father has commenced a great and mighty work, and has given the
strongest kind of evidence in favor of it, if the inhabitants of
the earth would only receive it; but their condemnation will
consist in their rejection of this work and the evidence of its
truth which is spread before them. The whole history of this
people, from the commencement until the present time, affords
abundant evidence of the divinity of the work in which we are
engaged. When our elders go forth into the world men cry aloud
for miracles, for some supernatural manifestation of power, that
will convince them that we are the people we profess to be. Jesus
said, "A wicked and an adulterous generation seek a sign, but no
sign shall be given them save the sign of the prophet Jonah." But
God, our Heavenly Father, has nevertheless left his handwriting,
as it were, to be seen by all the nations of the earth on the
work that he has established. Divinity is marked in ever feature
of this great work; in every step of its progress, from its
commencement until the present time, we see divinity exhibited,
and the power of God manifested in its preservation, growth and
development. What is it that brings this people from the nations
of the earth, binds them together, and makes a unit of the people
of the various nationalities here assembled together? Is it the
power of man? Is it delusion? or, Is it a manifestation of the
restoration of that power bestowed upon men in ancient days, and
which has been so long withdrawn from the earth? Why is it that
we love one another? Is it as the Apostle John said, "We know
that we have passed from death unto life, because we love the
brethren?" We love one another because we have bowed in obedience
to the truth which God has revealed, and through the reception of
the Holy Spirit of promise we have the love of God in our hearts.
If mankind loved the truth and would examine these things, they
would see something desirable about this work, and they would be
prompted to investigate. But the difficulty now is, as it has
been in every age when God has attempted to establish his work
upon the earth--men in general are blinded by the traditions of
their fathers. This, and the love of ease, and popularity, and
other worldly objects that surround them, prevent men from seeing
the work of God in its true light, and blinds them to their
highest interests. They cannot see how they are going to receive
any benefit from this work. That which is material is right
before them, and they can understand the material advantages
accruing to them through not obeying this work; but the
advantages and blessings that would result from obedience are
hidden from their sight, being discernible only by the light of
the Spirit of God. Yet there is this peculiar feature about the
work of God to-day, more especially than at any other time since
the days of Enoch, that they who embrace it not only receive the
Spirit of God, with its gifts, but they also receive blessings of
a temporal nature, which they would never receive outside of it.
Those who have joined the church, as a mass, have been benefitted
temporally, though at the time of rendering obedience, they
probably could not see how advantages of this nature could
result. They could see that their names would be cast out as
evil, that they would be hated of all men, persecuted and
probably driven from place to place, but how they would be
blessed temporally they could not see. But God, our Heavenly
Father, has held in reserve until these days great and glorious
blessings for his people, who are faithful to the truth. He has
reserved for his Saints the kingdom and the greatness of the
kingdom under the whole heavens. Not something beyond the bounds
of time and space, not something that we will inherit in eternity
alone; but he has also temporal advantages to bestow upon his
people here. A great many people imagine that we hold these out
as inducements to get people to join the Church; but they who
join the Church for the love of these things, and with a desire
to obtain them, are invariably disappointed. If people join the
Church of God with any other motive than to embrace the truth and
to be associated with the people of God, and to receive the
spirit of the Gospel, they are invariably disappointed; but when
they come in for the love of the truth, willing to take upon them
the cross of Christ, and endure all the persecutions incident to
the life of a Saint, submit, to the contumely and privation that
in the providence of God they may be called to endure, God thus
tests their faith, and if they continue faithful he will bestow
upon them every blessing promised to the most faithful.
203
The work in which we are engaged differs in some respects from
the work in which the Apostles were engaged in the days of Jesus
Christ. Many things operated against them that we have not to
contend with. They had to scatter out and preach the Gospel in
various places; they could not gather together with the same
facility that we can. But God, our Heavenly Father, reserved
this--the land of promise--for the especial purpose of building
up his kingdom in the latter days. As the "Book of Mormon"
informs us, it has been hid from the eyes of the generations of
men for this purpose. If it had not been thus hidden the nations
of the earth would have overrun the land until there would have
been no foothold found for the establishment of the kingdom of
God upon it. But the Lord concealed it, from the days of the
flood, from the eyes of men, excepting those whom he led hither;
as we are informed by the "Book of Mormon" that no nation after
the flood, knew anything about this land; although I believe it
is said in the Norwegian Antiquarian researches, that this land
was visited by the Icelanders in the eleventh century. But there
is nothing authentic in this. But be that as it may, this land
was kept secret until Columbus was moved upon by the Spirit of
God, to go forth and penetrate the western ocean. Then the land
was settled and a government was formed under the protecting
aegis of liberty, and a place was found for the establishment of
the kingdom of God, to which the Saints from every nation under
Heaven could gather together. Hence we are surrounded by many
more favorable circumstances than they who preceded us in the
work of God in the days of Jesus and the Apostles. They did not
possess the advantages that we enjoy; but we have them, and our
Heavenly Father intends that we shall possess them, and that we
shall build up his kingdom on the earth, establish righteousness
and bring about that improvement alluded to by brother Jesse N.
Smith, in his remarks. Our circumstances, then, being different,
we can indulge in anticipations no other people have ever been
able to indulge in, unless it be the people of Enoch and the
Nephites, to whom Jesus appeared on this Continent.
205
Those who investigate the Gospel with a desire to keep the
commandments of God, as I have remarked, rise from its
investigation with convictions of its truth, for an honest man
can not go to the Lord in the name of Jesus Christ, and ask Him
respecting this Gospel without receiving a knowledge for himself
that it is true. In my preaching to the world, I have many times
dared them to this test, that if they would go in honesty before
the Lord and ask Him in the name of Jesus Christ to show to them
the truth of this Gospel, I would pledge myself that the Lord
would show them and they would become convinced that the
principles we taught were indeed the principles of life and
salvation. No person ever investigated this Gospel with that
spirit without being convinced of its truth, because our Heavenly
Father bestows upon every one who embraces it with the right
spirit a knowledge of the truth. What a glorious privilege it is
to have this knowledge bestowed upon us. This testimony emboldens
us to declare to the inhabitants of the earth, no matter to what
nation we may be sent, that if they will embrace the truth, as it
is taught by the Elders of this church, they shall know for
themselves that this is the work of God. This testimony it is the
privilege of all to possess. It is this that binds us together,
and gives the Priesthood influence over the Saints of God. My
brethren and sisters, it is only by faithfulness that we can
retain this knowledge. A man may be an Apostle and may have had
the administration of holy angels, and the heavens opened to his
view, and behold the things of eternity, but if he is not
faithful himself, pursuing a right and proper course before God,
he cannot retain his standing in this church and keep that
knowledge God has given him undimmed by error; but errors will
creep into his heart and false spirits take possession of him,
and sooner or later he will become alienated from the work of
God. We should every one be careful on these points. This is the
work of God, and there is a well-established principle upon which
we can remain connected with it, and that is by being true and
faithful to the principles which God our Heavenly Father has
revealed. We cannot grieve the Spirit of God with impunity; we
cannot indulge in frivolity nor in anything that is wrong without
driving that spirit from us with its holy and sweet influence. We
should seek, therefore, as individuals, whether Apostles, High
Priests, Seventies, High Councillors, Elders, Priests, Teachers,
Deacons or members of the Church, to have the spirit of our holy
religion continually resting upon us. How can we retain this? Can
we retain it by being negligent and indifferent to its claims? Do
men gather earthly riches around them by being negligent? We all
know that, as a rule, the man who is the most diligent in
business is he who gains the greatest amount of profit for his
labor; we are proving this every day in earthly business, and if
necessary in earthly business, it is equally so in the things of
the kingdom of God. The men and women who most diligently keep
the commandments of God, offer up prayers in sincerity, not with
their lips, but with their hearts, making it a rule to live near
the Lord, are they who retain the light of the Holy Spirit; and
they are they who, when persecution or affliction comes, feel
that God is near to them; and that when they pray He is not afar
off, but He hears their prayers and pours consolation, peace, and
every good gift upon them, and they can rejoice from morning to
night among the changing vicissitudes to which we are exposed in
this mortal life. My brethren and sisters, we are commanded not
to give the whole of our attention to the accumulation of earthly
things; we are commanded also to lay up treasures in heaven. We
are required to build up Zion on the earth; then let us take a
course that will ensure to us the blessing and favor of God our
Heavenly Father, that our prayers and thanksgiving may be
acceptable before Him. We should do this, especially when we
reflect upon the nature of the work in which we are engaged, and
the nature of the opposition with which we have to contend. We
have the whole world to contend with to a certain extent, or
rather, we have to defend ourselves against the whole world; they
are combating us. There are probably thousands of honest men and
women in the world who manifest no disposition to prosecute or
oppose us; but this is not the case with the majority. There is a
spirit of opposition to this work gone abroad in the world; and,
as in the beginning, we had a township to meet and contend with,
afterwards a county and counties, then a State, and ultimately we
had a nation, so to speak, in arms against us; so in the future
we will have the whole world to contend with. Not only this
nation, but every nation on the face of the earth will manifest
greater or less opposition to us as a people, and we will have a
thousand things to contend with. Why? Because Satan has influence
over the hearts of the children of men; he has power with them,
and so long as there is a foot of this earth upon which he can
maintain foothold, so long may we expect warfare, and find
difficulties to contend with, and it will only be by the power of
God manifested in our behalf that we will overcome. This warfare
will not be a contest with cannons, rifles, or earthly weapons of
war, so much as a moral warfare. We are engaged in a great moral
warfare; it is by the exercise of moral force that we are going
to achieve the victories that God our heavenly Father has
promised us. We may be threatened, as we have been, with weapons
of war, and it will doubtless be necessary, so long as we have an
existence on the earth, to be prepared for every contingency.
This will no doubt be necessary, but the day is probably far
distant when we will have to shoulder weapons and engage in
actual warfare. I look for a moral contest, a moral triumph, and
moral victories, gained by the force of truth, and the exercise
of those Godlike qualities with which we have been endowed by our
heavenly Father. And when the great victory is achieved, there
sill be no blood to mourn over, no sorrow to be indulged in, and
nothing to prevent us from building the Temples of God, as was
the case with David, because he was a man of blood. I anticipate
that we will be free from this, and that we like Solomon, can go
forward and build the Temples of God according to His
commandments. While brother Henry W. Lawrence was talking about
the Temple in Nauvoo, I felt to echo the sentiment I have heard
expressed by President Young respecting that Temple. I am glad it
is destroyed; I am glad that it was burned and purified by fire
from the pollution our enemies inflicted upon it, and I am glad
there is nothing of it left; and I would prefer that this Temple
in course of erection here, should never be completed, and that
we should never build another, than to see those holy places
built by God's commands, pass into the hands of our enemies and
be defiled by them.
205
May God bless you, my brethren and sisters, and enable us to be
faithful and true in keeping His commandments, is my prayer for
Christ's sake. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / Orson
Pratt, December 9, 1877
Orson Pratt, December 9, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the Twelfth Ward Meeting House,
on Sunday Afternoon, December 9, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
KING LIMHI'S ENQUIRY, FROM THE BOOK OF MORMON--AMMON
REPLIES--SEERSHIP AND THE URIM AND THUMMIM--THE BROTHER
OF JARED--HYRUM SMITH'S ENQUIRY--WHAT IS A GENERATION--THE
IMMENSE NUMBER OF RECORDS TO BE REVEALED.
205
Since coming to this stand I have been reminded of a certain
passage contained in the "Book of Mormon" (commencing on page
161,) which I will read.
206
"Now, as soon as Ammon had read the record, the king inquired of
him to know if he could interpret languages, and Ammon told him
that he could not. And the king said unto him, being grieved for
the afflictions of my people, I caused that forty and three of my
people should take a journey into the wilderness, that thereby
they might find the land of Zarahemla, that we might appeal unto
our brethren to deliver us out of bondage; and they were lost in
the wilderness many days, yet they were diligent, and found not
the land of Zarahemla, but returned to this land, having traveled
in a land of many waters; having discovered a land which was
covered with the bones of men, and of beasts, etc., and was also
covered with ruins of buildings of every kind; having discovered
a land which had been inhabited with a people who were as
numerous as the hosts of Israel. And for a testimony that the
things that they have said are true, they have brought
twenty-four plates, which are filled with engravings, and they
are of pure gold. And, behold, also, they have brought breast
plates, which are large, and they are of brass and of copper, and
are perfectly sound. And again, they have brought swords, the
hilts thereof have perished, and the blades thereof were cankered
with rust; and there is no one in the land that is able to
interpret the language, or the engravings that are on the plates.
Therefore I said unto thee, canst thou translate? And I say unto
thee again, knowest thou of any one that can translate? For I am
desirous that these records should be translated into our
language; for, perhaps, they will give us a knowledge of the
remnant of the people, who have been destroyed, from whence these
records came; or, perhaps, they will give us a knowledge of this
very people who have been destroyed; and I am desirous to know
the cause of their destruction.
206
"Now Ammon said unto him, I can assuredly tell thee, O king, of a
man that can translate the records; for he has wherewith he can
look and translate all records that are of ancient date; and it
is a gift from God. And the things are called interpreters and no
man can look in them, except he be commanded, lest he should look
for that he ought not, and he should perish. And whosoever is
commanded to look in them, the same is called seer. And behold,
the king of the people who is in the land of Zarahemla, is the
man who is commanded to do these things, and who has the high
gift from God. And the king said that a Seer is greater than a
Prophet. And Ammon said that a Seer is a Revelator and a Prophet
also; and a gift which is greater can no man have, except he
should possess the power of God, which no man can; yet a man may
have great power given him from God. But a Seer can know of
things which have passed, and also of things which are to come,
and by them shall all things be revealed, or, rather, shall
secret things be made manifest, and hidden things shall come to
light, and things which are not known shall be made known by
them; and also things shall be made known by them which otherwise
could not be known. Thus God has provided a means that man,
through faith, might work mighty miracles; therefore he becometh
of great benefit to his fellow-beings.
206
"And now, when Ammon had made an end of speaking these words, the
king rejoiced exceedingly, and gave thanks to God, saying,
doubtless a great mystery is contained within these plates, and
these interpreters are doubtless prepared for unfolding all such
mysteries to the children of men. O how marvellous are the works
of the Lord, and how long doth he suffer with his people; yea,
and how blind and impenetrable are the understandings of the
children of men, for they will not seek wisdom, neither do they
desire that she should rule over them. Yea, they are as a wild
flock which fleeth from the shepherds, and scattereth, and are
driven, and are devoured by the beasts of the forest."
207
The instructions that are imparted here, which I have just read,
are of importance to the children of men. We are here taught
about a very great, and precious, and high gift that come from
God--the gift of being a Seer, a Revelator, a Prophet, and
inspired man. Not only to receive revelation from God, but to
interpret revelations given to other Prophets who lived in times
before, bringing to light knowledge, and intelligence, and
wisdom, and the dealings of God with the human family, among more
ancient people. This gift if more fully explained in the "Book of
Mormon" than in the Jewish record. We have in the Jewish record,
the Bible, some information in relation to the instrument here
called interpreter, but which is called in that record by another
name, namely, Urim and Thummim.
207
It was a gift that was exercised in the days of Moses, among the
house of Israel: it was a gift specially given to Aaron, the
brother of Moses, who was appointed the chief priest over all the
tribes of Israel. The Lord saw proper to give him instructions in
relation to the duties of his office and calling, how he should
be clad--what kind of priestly garments he should wear, what he
should perform in administering certain ordinances and how he
should perform them; and also gave unto him some instruction in
regard to the breast-plate, that was called the breast-plate of
judgment. The reason of this was, that Aaron was appointed to be
a judge among the children of Israel, occupying a similar place
among that people that the President of the Bishopric occupies in
the Church. But he was blessed above those who have been ordained
to the same calling in this dispensation, for he was in
possession of the Urim and Thummim, and by virtue of this
instrument he could inquire of the Lord in relation to every case
that should be brought before him for adjudication. The judgment
of man is naturally very weak and imperfect, and inasmuch as
Aaron was required to judge the people of God, it was of the
utmost importance that all his decisions should be given in
righteousness, that there should be no imperfections connected
with them, and for that reason the Lord gave express instructions
to Aaron, through his brother Moses, to have a breast-plate. In
this breast-plate were twelve stones, representing the Twelve
Tribes of Israel, and in the centre of these rows of stones the
Urim and Thummim was placed, and when he was required to render
judgment upon any matter, he inquired of the Lord through it, and
was enabled to give decisions according to the word of the Lord.
208
We have other accounts given in the Bible concerning the exercise
of this same gift. David was blessed with this gift, and when
Saul was pursuing him from place to place, seeking his life, he
would inquire of the Lord, by means of a similar instrument, and
receive revelations. The nature of his inquiries was--Would Saul
go to such a city seeking him? Would the people of such a city
deliver him into his hands? and the Lord would answer him, and he
of course would govern himself accordingly. This gift seems to
have been of frequent occurrence among the Israelites in their
several generations, down to a few centuries before the coming of
Christ. Then it seems that Israel so far transgressed the law of
heaven, and so far strayed from the Lord that the Urim and
Thummim was taken from their midst, as you will find mentioned by
one of the Prophets in the Jewish Bible; it was taken from them,
and they were to abide many days without this instrument, also
without a king and without sacrifices, and eventually the
ordinances of God were to be taken from them. In other words,
they were to be left without revelators, without prophets,
without an inspired king to rule over them, all of which has been
fulfilled for many centuries in the dispersion of the descendants
of Jacob from their land of promise, among the nations
whithersoever they are driven, without having any king; they do
not offer sacrifices as anciently; they have no priest with the
breast-plate of judgment, and Urim and Thummim to inquire of the
Lord.
208
It seems that the Lord manifested himself to the people of this
great western continent in a similar manner. Here he raised up
Prophets, and here they were in possession of an instrument,
although not called strictly by the same name, yet an instrument
evidently designed by the Almighty as a medium of communication
to his people. King Mosiah, who lived some time after the
Israelites came to the American continent, some few centuries
before the first coming of Christ, he had this great gift. Ammon,
a servant of God, who explained this gift to King Limhi, tells us
the nature of the gift. He informs us that Mosiah had wherewith
he could look and interpret writing and engraving of ancient
date. It seems that forty-three of the people of King Limhi had
been sent from the kingdom where they resided, which was down at,
or near Equador, in South America, to search the land which they
had left some two or three generations before; and they lost
their way in the wilderness, and failed to find Zarahemla, the
land they were seeking, which was in the northern part of South
America. They passed by the land through a wilderness country,
and it appears that they went into North America. They found all
the land which they explored covered with ruins of buildings and
cities, and they found the bones of men and animals, and among
other things they found twenty-four plates which were of pure
gold, on which were engravings, which they brought, among other
things, to King Limhi. He at that time was a righteous man, as
well as most of his people, and they were exceedingly anxious to
know the interpretations of the engravings, believing that they
would give some account of the people who had occupied the
country where they were found. They wanted to know what had
become of so great a people, for evidently it appeared to them
they had been very numerous. And it was for this purpose that
Ammon was questioned. Ammon was a man who had been sent up in the
mean time from the northern portions of South America, called
Zarahemla, and he informed King Limhi that the King of Zarahemla
had this high gift from God, that he was a seer, and could, by
using the interpreters, interpret ancient languages. Hence the
rejoicing of the king, because there was a man who could give
them the information they were so anxious to find out.
209
Afterwards we have a history in the "Book of Mormon," of the
people of King Limhi having been driven out by some of the wicked
portions of the people. He came to the land of Zarahemla, taking,
with his colony, these twenty-four plates, and asking King Mosiah
to translate them into the Nephite language. He did so; and they
gave an account of a people--who came from the tower of Babel, at
the time of the confusion of tongues; that they landed upon this
north country, called North America, and dwelt here some sixteen
or seventeen centuries, and they were part of the time a
righteous people, and a part of the time wicked. And many
Prophets existed among the ancient colony, and they kept their
records, some upon metallic plates and others upon other
materials. There was a Prophet at the time of the destruction of
this first colony whose name was Ether. He wrote an abridgment of
the Jaredites, also an account of their coming to this land from
the tower of Babel; he wrote also concerning the creation of the
world, and the doings of the Lord from the beginning down to the
building of the great tower, this short account was given on
these twenty four plates. And there is also given in the "Book of
Mormon," by Moroni, the man who hid up the plates from which the
book was translated, a very short sketch of the history of this
first colony that came from the tower, under the name of the
"Book of Ether." And in this Book of Ether we find that they had
some thirty kings from the time they left Babel, and that they
were finally destroyed because of great wickedness, to fulfil a
prophecy and decree which the Lord made when he was bringing them
forth to this land. The decree was that if they or their
descendants should fall into wickedness and become fully ripened
in iniquity, that the Lord would utterly destroy them, and bring
forth another people to possess the land in their stead.
Accordingly these twenty-four plates mentions their overthrow,
how they were destroyed; also some mention is made of their most
eminent Prophets, and much instruction is given in regard to the
coming to this land of this first colony, how they were brought
here by the Lord from the tower, and how, in passing through the
valley called Nimrod, the Lord himself went before their camp in
a cloud, teaching them and instructing, and leading them, the
same as he afterwards led the children of Israel. And he brought
them to great waters, where they were commanded of him to build
vessels, which they did, eight in number, by which, under the
particular care of the Almighty, they were brought across the
great Pacific, as we now term it, taking them three hundred and
forty-four days, and finally they landed upon the western coast
of North America, as near as we can determine from this book, in
Mexico, south of the Gulf of California. And that when the
brother of Jared was coming to this land the Lord gave him some
very remarkable visions, and, among other things he gave him the
Urim and Thummim, prepared two crystal stones in two rims of a
bow, and sanctified them, and showed to the brother of Jared many
marvellous things, some of which I will read, for the instruction
of those who have not, perhaps, given their attention to these
matters.
209
I will read first how the Lord lighted up the eight vessels in
which the colony from the tower came.
209
"Howbeit, ye cannot cross this great deep, save I prepare you
against the waves of the sea, and the winds which have gone
forth, and the floods which shall come. Therefore, what will ye
that I shall prepare for you that ye may have light when ye are
swallowed up in the depths of the sea?"
209
Their barges were so constructed that they could dive under the
waves and be brought up again, and thus they were driven by the
force of the winds for 344 days.
210
"And it came to pass that the brother of Jared, (now the number
of the vessels which had been prepared was eight,) went forth
unto the mount which they called the mount Shelim, because of its
exceeding height, and did moulten out of a rock sixteen small
stones; and they were white and clear, even as transparent glass;
and he did convey them in his hands up on the top of the mount,
and cried again unto the Lord saying, O Lord thou hast said that
we must be encompassed about by the floods. Now behold, O Lord,
and do not be angry with thy servant because of his weakness
before thee; for we know that thou art holy and dwellest in the
heavens; and that we are unworthy before thee; because of the
fall, our nature has become evil continually; nevertheless, O
Lord thou hast given us a commandment that we must call upon
thee, that from thee we may receive according to our desires.
Behold, O Lord, thou hast smitten us because of our iniquity, and
hast driven us forth, and for these many years we have been in
the wilderness; nevertheless thou hast been merciful unto us. O
Lord, look upon me in pity, and turn away thine anger from this
thy people, and suffer not that they shall go forth across the
raging deep in darkness, but behold these things which I have
moulten out of the rock. And I know, O Lord, that thou hast all
power, and can do whatsoever thou wilt for the benefit of man;
therefore touch these stones, O Lord, with thy finger, and
prepare them that they may shine forth in darkness; and they
shall shine forth unto us in the vessels which we have prepared,
that we may have light while we shall cross the sea. Behold, O
Lord, thou canst do this. We know that thou art able to show
forth great power, which looks small to the understanding of
man."
210
You can see from the very language itself, what great confidence
this man of God had in relation to the doings of the Lord. It was
not a thing that looked impossible to him for the Lord to touch
these sixteen stones, two of which were to be placed in each
vessel, one at each end. He knew the Lord could touch them, and
that it was possible for him to cause them to shine forth in
these vessels, giving them light while they crossed the ocean.
210
"And it came to pass that when the brother of Jared had said
these words, behold, the Lord stretched forth his hand and
touched the stones, one by one, with his finger; and the vail was
taken from off the eyes of the brother of Jared, and he saw the
finger of the Lord; and it was as the finger of a man, like unto
flesh and blood; and the brother of Jared fell down before the
Lord, for he was struck with fear. And the Lord saw that the
brother of Jared had fallen to the earth; and the Lord said unto
him, arise, why hast thou fallen? And he said unto the Lord I saw
the finger of the Lord, and I feared lest he should smite me; for
I knew not that the Lord had flesh and blood. And the Lord said
unto him, because of thy faith thou hast seen that I shall take
upon me flesh and blood."
210
It must have been the spirit of our great Redeemer whose finger
he then saw, thousands of years before he came and took a body of
flesh and bones.
211
"And never has man come before me with such exceeding faith as
thou hast; for were it not so, ye could not have seen my finger.
Sawest thou more than this? And he answered, nay Lord, shew
thyself unto me. And the Lord said unto him, believest thou the
words which I shall speak? And he answered, yea, Lord, I know
that thou speakest the truth, for thou art a God of truth, and
canst not lie. And when he had said these words, behold the Lord
showed himself unto him, and said because thou knowest these
things, ye are redeemed from the fall; therefore ye are brought
back into my presence; therefore I shew myself unto you."
211
You know that one of the penalties of the fall was, then man
should be shut out from the presence of God, by this mortal
tabernacle; but this man, because of his knowledge and the great
faith he had obtained, had the vail removed and was restored back
again to the presence of God, as man was before the fall.
211
"Behold, I am he who was prepared from the foundation of the
world to redeem my people."
211
The Lord had the plan already laid before this world was made, or
brought into existence. And it was all understood in the councils
of eternity about the Lord's coming in the meridian of time to
take upon himself flesh and blood. It was understood that he
should suffer death, and be as a Lamb slain from before the
foundation of the world, in the mind of God.
211
"Behold, I am Jesus Christ. I am the Father and the Son. In me
shall all mankind have light, and that eternally, even they who
shall believe on my name; and they shall become my sons and my
daughters. And never have I showed myself unto man whom I have
created, for never has man believed in me as thou hast. Seest
thou that ye are created after mine own image? Yea, even all men
were created in the beginning, after mine own image. Behold, this
body, which ye now behold, is the body of my spirit," (not a body
of flesh and bones, but the shape, the stature and form of the
body of his spirit, a pure and immortal body,) "and man have I
created after the body of my spirit; and even as I appear unto
thee to be in the spirit, will I appear unto my people in the
flesh.
211
"And now, as I, Moroni, said I could not make a full account of
these things which are written, therefore it sufficeth me to say,
that Jesus showed himself unto this man in the spirit, even after
the manner and in the same likeness of the same body even as he
showed himself unto the Nephites."
211
The Nephites were Israelites to whom Jesus appeared after his
resurrection.
211
"And he ministered unto him, even as he ministered unto the
Nephites; and all this, that this man might know that he was God,
because of the many great works which the Lord had showed unto
him; and because of the knowledge of this man, he could not be
kept from beholding within the vail; and he saw the finger of
Jesus, which, when he saw he fell with fear; for he knew it was
the finger of the Lord; and he had faith no longer, for he knew;
nothing doubting; wherefore, having this perfect knowledge of
God, he could not be kept from within the vail; therefore he saw
Jesus, and he did minister unto him. And it came to pass that the
Lord said unto the brother of Jared, behold, thou shalt not
suffer these things which ye have seen and heard, to go forth
unto the world, until the time cometh that I shall glorify my
name in the flesh; wherefore ye shall treasure up the things
which ye have seen and heard, and shew it to no man."
212
It seems that the Lord did not wish to show these things to
others, when the people had not sufficient faith. These things
were too great and glorious for them at that early period of the
world, to be made acquainted with. But at a certain time, when
his name should be glorified in the flesh, and after he should
rise from the dead, then he would permit these things to come
forth, which he did among the ancient Israelites on this
continent; they were then translated into the Nephite language
and brought to light. But the Lord said unto the brother of
Jared: "And behold, when ye shall come unto me ye shall write
them and shall seal them up that no man can interpret them; for
ye shall write them in a language that they cannot be read. And
behold, these two stones will I give unto thee, and ye shall seal
them up also, with the things which ye shall write. For behold,
the language which ye shall write, I have confounded, wherefore I
will cause in my own due time that these stones shall magnify to
the eyes of men, these things which ye shall write. And when the
Lord had said these words, he showed unto the brother of Jared
all the inhabitants of the earth which had been, and also all
that would be; and he withheld them not from his sight, even unto
the ends of the earth." What a great gift it is to know and see
by the enlightenment of the Spirit, by vision, things that have
taken place from the beginning of this world; to see, for
instance, all the inhabitants of the earth that had been prior to
the day that the Lord gave this vision; and then all the
inhabitants of the earth that should be, even to the end of the
world. For he had said unto him, in times before, that if he
would believe in him, that he could show unto him all things--it
should be shown unto him; therefore the Lord could not withhold
anything from him, for he knew that the Lord could show him all
things. And the Lord said unto him, write these things and seal
them up, and I will show them in my own due time unto the
children of men.
212
And it came to pass that the Lord commanded him that he should
seal up the two stones which he had received and show them not,
until the Lord should show them unto the children of men. And the
Lord commanded the brother of Jared to go down out of the mount
from the presence of the Lord, and write the things which he had
seen; and they were forbidden to come unto the children of men,
until after that he should be lifted up upon the cross; and for
this cause did King Mosiah keep them."
212
I told you that Mosiah was a righteous man, and a revelator as
well as a king, who dwelt on this American continent some few
centuries before Christ, and when he interpreted the history of
the people, he did not interpret these things that the brother of
Jared saw in this great vision; the Lord would not permit him to
do so.
212
"That they should not come unto the world until after Christ
should show himself unto his people. And after Christ truly had
shown himself unto his people, he commanded that they should be
made manifest."
212
They were translated after Christ first appeared to the Nephites,
and probably sent abroad among the Nephite nation. The Prophet
Moroni says, "And now, after that they have all dwindled in
unbelief, and there is none, save it be the Lamanites, and they
have rejected the Gospel of Christ; therefore I am commanded that
I should hide them up again in the earth. Behold, I have written
upon the plates the very things which the brother of Jared saw."
213
A great many, in reading this record carelessly, would wonder why
it was that a part of these plates should be sealed, and why
Joseph Smith should not be permitted to break the seal. It was
because, in this great revelation, the sealed portion of the
plates from which the Book of Mormon was taken, contained this
great vision, given to the brother of Jared. Joseph was not
permitted to translate it, neither to break the seal of the book;
it is to be reserved to come forth in due time.
213
The Prophet Moroni further says, "And there never was greater
things made manifest, than that which was made manifest unto the
brother of Jared; wherefore the Lord hath commanded me to write
them, and I have written them. And he commanded me that I should
seal them up; and he also hath commanded me that I should seal up
the interpretation thereof; wherefore I have sealed up the
interpreters, according to the commandment of the Lord. For the
Lord said unto me, they shall not go forth unto the Gentiles
until the day that they shall repent of their iniquity and become
clean before the Lord; and in that day that they shall exercise
faith in me, saith the lord, even as the brother of Jared did,
that they may become sanctified in me, then will I manifest unto
them the thing the which the brother or Jared saw, even to the
unfolding unto them all my revelations, saith Jesus Christ, the
Son of God, the Father of the heavens and of the earth, and all
things that in them are. And he that will contend against the
word of the Lord, let him be accursed; for unto them will I show
no greater things, saith Jesus Christ, the Son of God, the Father
of the heavens and of the earth, and all things that in them are.
And he that will contend against the word of the Lord, let him be
accursed; for unto them will I show no greater things, saith
Jesus Christ, for I am he who speaketh; and at my command the
heavens are opened and are shut; and at my word the earth shall
shake; and at my command the inhabitants thereof shall pass away,
even so as by fire; and he that believeth not my words, believeth
not my disciples; and if it so be that I do not speak, judge ye;
for ye shall know that it is I that speaketh at the last day.
213
"But he that believeth these words which I have spoken, him will
I visit with the manifestations of my Spirit, and he shall know
and bear record."
214
Now, I want to appeal to the Latter-day Saints who occupy this
room, whether this promise has been fulfilled to you, or not? I
will read it again. "But he that believeth these words which I
have spoken, him will I visit with the manifestations of my
Spirit, and he shall know and bear record." It does not say, he
shall merely have an opinion and bear record, but he shall know
and bear record. Do you know that this book (the Book of Mormon)
is true, Latter-day Saints? Do you know that what I have been
reading are the words of the Lord? If you have believed these
things with all of your hearts, and complied with the commands of
the Most High, manifesting your faith by your works, then you
have been put in possession of this knowledge, and you know, by
the Spirit which he has poured out from heaven upon you, that
they are true, and in force to all the world, and this Spirit
gives you a knowledge concerning all truth. You are not like
those who have no revelation of whom the ancient Apostle speaks,
who were "Ever learning, and never able to come to the knowledge
of the truth;" but you are of those, if you keep the commandments
of God, who are not only learning from the word of God, but have
a knowledge of all revealed truth by the power of the Spirit, the
Comforter, which is a revelator, an unction to all those who
receive it; and they are able to bear record of the things which
they formerly believed to be true. The Lord has thus raised up a
great cloud of witnesses in connection with scores of thousands
of others to bear record of the truth, in this last dispensation
of the fullness of times. "For, because of my Spirit, he shall
know that these things are true; for it persuadeth men to do
good; and whatsoever things persuadeth men to do good, is of me;
for good cometh of none, save it be of me. I am the same that
leadeth men to all good; he that will not believe my words, will
not believe me that I am; and he that will not believe me, will
not believe the Father who sent me. For behold, I am the Father,
I am the light, and the life, and the truth of the world. Come
unto me, O ye Gentiles; and I will show unto you the greater
things, the knowledge which is hid up because of unbelief. Come
unto me, O ye house of Israel, and it shall be made manifest unto
you how great things the Father hath laid up for you, from the
foundation of the world; and it hath not come unto you, because
of unbelief. Behold, when ye shall rend that veil of unbelief
which doth cause you to remain in your awful state of wickedness
and hardness of heart, and blindness of mind, then shall the
great and marvellous things which have been hid up from the
foundation of the world; yea, when ye shall call upon the Father
in my name, with a broken heart and a contrite spirit, then shall
ye know that the Father hath remembered the covenant which he
made unto your fathers, O house of Israel; and then shall my
revelations which I have caused to be written by my servant John,
be unfolded in the eyes of all the people. Remember, when ye see
these things, ye shall know that the time is at hand that they
shall be made manifest in very deed; therefore, when ye shall
receive this record, we may know that the work of the Father has
commenced upon all the face of the land. Therefore, repent, all
ye ends of the earth, and come unto me, and believe in my Gospel,
and be baptized in my name; for he that believeth, and is
baptized, shall be saved; but he that believeth not, shall be
damned; and signs shall follow them that believe in my name. And
blessed is he that is found faithful unto my name at the last
day, for he shall be lifted up to dwell in the kingdom prepared
for him from the foundation of the world. And behold, it is I
that hath spoken it. Amen."
215
I have read these things because I am fully aware that there are
in the Church of Latter-day Saints many persons who are very
careless about reading the "Book of Mormon." It is one of the
greatest treasures, so far as books are concerned, that has been
given to mankind for almost 1,800 years. It contains the things
of God in great plainness, so easy of comprehension that the
child who reads can understand it. And yet, how many there are of
the Latter-day Saints who suffer this book to remain upon their
shelves, week after week, without ever reading a page of these
precious things. I have also read these things for the benefit of
strangers who may be present on this occasion. It is not to be
expected that they will read it, for they do not believe it is a
divine record; they do not believe that God has spoken, or that
Joseph Smith was raised up to bring it forth to the children of
men, by the power of the Urim and Thummim. It is not expected,
therefore, that they will read a work that they have no faith in.
They do not want to have faith in it, they do not consider it a
matter of sufficient importance even to enquire of the Lord
whether it is true or not. And yet, sometimes they may have, for
a few moments, a feeling in their hearts that they would like to
know what is contained in the "Book of Mormon;" hence, I have
read this that you may have an idea what is contained in this
book, on which the Latter-day Saints found their faith, as well
as on the Bible.
215
You will perceive, Latter-day Saints, how this Urim and Thummim
was formed in the first place. It was not something that existed
on the earth in a natural state, it was something made by the
Lord. He is a good mechanic, he understands how to make things.
He made the heavens and the earth, he made many worlds that we
see roll as it were, upon their wings in the midst of space. He
made the garments that first clothed Adam and Eve; and he made a
very beautiful garden, and planted it with a variety of trees,
and caused them to bear fruit, and that they should have seed
within themselves. He understands how to do such things; he is
not like many of us, who, after attempting to do certain things,
fail for the lack of knowledge; but when he undertakes to do a
thing, he does it in the best manner possible, and what he makes
is made perfect. And if afterwards his handiwork becomes
imperfect, it is because of the curse that comes upon the earth
in consequence of sin. He made the Urim and Thummim, and we have
an account of his making it in the words which I have been
reading. Two crystal stones that he gave unto the brother of
Jared were made by him. When ye shall write thee things, ye shall
seal them up, also the interpreters until the Lord shall see fit,
in his own due time, to reveal them to the children of men.
216
Perhaps some of you may ask when this great revelation, that was
given to the brother of Jared, will be revealed. I wish I could
answer the question; I cannot answer as to the year, for I do not
know. I may, however, answer you in general terms. If you will
turn to the "Doctrine and Covenants," you will there find a
revelation, given in the year 1829, to Hyrum Smith, who went down
from Manchester, Ontario County, N. Y., to Susquehanna County,
Pennsylvania, to visit his brother, Joseph, who was then engaged
in the work of translating the "Book of Mormon." When Hyrum
arrived in the presence of his brother, he felt anxious to know
what the Lord had for him to do, or if it would not be well for
him to commence to preach, bearing testimony to the manuscripts
of the "Book of Mormon," etc. He finally desired that his brother
should inquire of the Lord, through the Urim and Thummim, what he
wished him to do. The Lord gave a revelation, telling him he was
not to preach his word at that time, that the time had not come.
He had not received the ordination authorizing him to preach,
neither had the Church been organized on the earth. The Lord told
him, however, of certain things he should do. He said, "Study my
word which hath gone forth among the children of men, and also
study my word which shall come forth among the children of men,
or that which is now translating, yea, until you have obtained
all which I shall grant to the children of men in this
generation, and then shall all things be added thereunto." After
the generation living in 1829, some forty-eight years ago, is all
accomplished, then we may look for the revelation which the
brother of Jared obtained upon the mount, then we may look for
the things he saw when the Lord showed him all the children of
men that had ever been upon the earth from the beginning of
creation down to his day, and also that would come upon the earth
down to the end of time. In showing him these things, I do not
think he merely gave him this to satisfy his curiosity, for no
man, we are told, had ever before witnessed such great things,
and the Lord could not withhold them from him, because of his
great faith. I do not believe, either, that this great man would
have sought the Lord seeking to satisfy curiosity: but I told
you, and I do believe, that He revealed to him many of his great
and marvellous purposes in relation to the inhabitants of the
earth in relation to his future dealings with the nations of the
earth, in relation to the rise of his kingdom in the latter days,
as now taking place. I have no doubt he saw every particular as
they have occurred, since 1830 to the present time. He saw our
history and our travels and our persecutions; and he also saw the
state of darkness that the world would be in before the Lord
would set up this Church upon the earth again, and the
persecutions that would come upon the former-day Saints, and how
the Church would fall away and the Priesthood be taken away from
among men; all these things were manifested to him, and he was
commanded to write them. And if we had these things now which he
wrote, I have not the least doubt we could read the future
history of this Church, just the same as we can its past history;
we could understand all the particulars until the wicked shall be
destroyed from the earth, and we could see our future travels and
our future tribulations and persecutions, and also our blessings
that shall come upon us after the days of tribulations are ended;
we could behold the glory of God that would rest upon Zion, and
the resurrection of the righteous dead, and the coming of the
Church of the First Born in the clouds of heaven, in connection
with Jesus, and the coming of the ancient day Zion. All these
things, I have no doubt, were revealed to this man of God, and
were commanded to be written, and will come forth when the
generation has fully past away that were living in the year
1829--forty-eight years ago.
217
As regards the number of years by which a generation shall be
measured, we have no special definite, period given to us by
revelation; the Lord speaks in terms that are general in relation
to generations. Among the Nephites, immediately after Christ's
appearance to them, a generation was a hundred years, and in the
fourth generation they were destroyed, as a nation; except some
few who went over to the Lamanites. We find generations numbering
from father to son, and from son to grandson, etc., and when we
come to average generations, according to the statistics of
nations, we find them to be about thirty years to a generation;
but when the Lord speaks in general terms, and says, This
generation shall not pass away, until a House shall be built to
his name, as is given in this "Book of Covenants," and a cloud
should rest upon it; in that case I do not think he is limited to
any definite period, but suffice it to say that the people living
in 1832, when the revelation was given, will not all pass away;
there will be some living when the House spoken of will be
reared, on which the glory of God will rest. Already forty-five
years have passed away since that revelation was given,
concerning the building of that House. And when he says to Hyrum
Smith, "Study my word, etc., until you have obtained all which I
shall grant unto the children of men in this generation," I do
not know how long that generation was intended, in the mind of
God, to be, and I do not think there is any person in the Church
that does know, unless the Lord has revealed it to him. But we
have every reason to believe that the time is not far distant,
and that there are some living among the young now upon the
earth, that will live to behold great numbers of revelations
given, and will behold other books come forth and other records
translated by the Urim and Thummim, that same instrument that
Joseph Smith used in the translation of the "Book of Mormon,"
which will again come forth and be revealed to the seer and
revelator that God will raise up by which these ancient records
will be brought to light. Then these great things will be known,
then we shall rejoice in the greater fulness of knowledge and
understanding, according to the promise; and when we rend that
veil of unbelief, spoken of in the "Book of Mormon," and when it
is taken away from our midst, and we exercise faith in God, even
as the ancient man of God, the brother of Jared, did, then will
the Lord reveal to this people what was shown to this man. And if
it were important for him, in the early ages, to understand the
great things of the latter-days, how much more important it is
for us who are living, as it were, just preceding the coming of
the Son of Man; and if ancient men of God were privileged and
blessed in understanding the things of the future, how much
greater blessing it will be to us, inasmuch as these things are
at our doors.
217
I believe I will make a few more remarks in relation to this same
revelation that is to be given. In the second book of Nephi, the
11th chap., we have some account of what the Lord is going to do,
referring to the things which the brother of Jared saw. The
prophecy I am about to read was delivered nearly six centuries
before Christ, by a man whose name was Nephi, whom the Lord
brought out from Jerusalem, in connection with his father's
family and some others, landing them on the western coast of
South America where they formed a colony. Before he got here, he
had a great revelation, and also after coming here. I will
commence at the 17th paragraph of the vision he had.
217
"And it shall come to pass, that the Lord God shall bring forth
unto you the words of a book, and they shall be the words of them
that have slumbered."
217
He was prophecying of the last days, of the time when the Book of
Mormon should be brought forth to the inhabitants of the earth.
218
"And behold the book shall be sealed: and in the book shall be a
revelation from God, from the beginning of the world to the
ending thereof." This is the part that is sealed. "Wherefore,
because of the things which are sealed up, the things which are
sealed shall not be delivered in the day of the wickedness and
abomination of the people." That agrees with what I was telling
you about the generation that is passing away. The people who are
wicked shall be swept away from the earth, and those who remain
that are righteous will have this great revelation unsealed to
them. "Wherefore the book shall be kept from them." The Lord did
not suffer these plates to go among the wicked, for he well knew
that they would have destroyed them for the sake of the gold upon
which they were written. "But the book shall be delivered unto a
man, and he shall deliver the words of the book, which are the
words of those who have slumbered in the dust; and he shall
deliver these words unto another; but the words which are sealed
he shall not deliver, neither shall he deliver the book." I wish
to state here for the information of those who do not understand,
that before Joseph Smith translated the part that was unsealed,
he copied some of the words and sent them by Martin Harris to the
city of New York to have them exhibited to the learned, to see if
they could read them. "For the book shall be sealed by the power
of God, and the revelation which was sealed shall be kept in the
book until the own due time of the Lord they may come forth; for
behold, they reveal all things from the foundation of the world
unto the end thereof." We will get some knowledge of the purposes
of God, not only in relation to the six thousand years past, but
for the thousand years to come, after the revelation is given
showing forth the purposes and designs of the great Jehovah in
relation to this creation. "And the day cometh that the words of
the book which was sealed shall be read upon the house tops; and
they shall be read by the power of Christ; and all things shall
be revealed to the children of men which ever have been among the
children of men, and which ever will be, over unto the end of the
earth. Wherefore, at that day, when the book shall be delivered
unto the man of whom I have spoken, the book shall be hid from
the eyes of the world, that the eyes of none shall behold it,
save it be that three witnesses shall behold it, by the power of
God, besides him to whom the book shall be delivered; and they
shall testify to the truth of the book and the things therein.
And there is none other which shall view it, save it be a few,
according to the will of God, to bear testimony of his word unto
the children of men; for the Lord hath said, that the words of
the faithful should speak as if it were from the dead. Wherefore,
the Lord God will proceed to bring forth the words of the book;
and in the mouth of as many witnesses as seemeth him good will he
establish his word; and wo unto him that rejecteth the word of
God."
219
That gives us a little more light upon the same subject. When
that is brought forth, I expect that the same Urim and Thummim
which the Lord gave to Joseph Smith will come forth with these
plates, and they will be translated, but by whom I know not. Who
will be the favored Seer and Revelator that will be raised up
among this people to bring this revelation to light, is not
revealed to me. And not only this revelation, but those
twenty-four plates of gold which contain the doings of the old
Jaredite nation that inhabited this North American continent; at
present we have only an abridgment, not a hundredth part of their
history. These plates of gold will come forth, as well as many
other records kept by the first nation--the Jaredites, that came
here; and I have no doubt that the Lord will give the Urim and
Thummim to translate them. And not only these, but the lord
intends, in this dispensation in which you and I live, to
overwhelm the whole earth with a flood of knowledge in regard to
himself, in regard to his purposes and designs, and in regard to
the future glories and blessings that are ordained for the
Latter-day Saints, in regard to the preparations of the earth for
the thousand years of righteousness to come. Hence these plates,
these great numbers of plates, that were kept by the kings of the
Nephites and by many Prophets before and after Christ, as well as
those sealed records of which I have been speaking, will all come
to light; we then will have revelations of heavenly and earthly
things, and the designs and purposes of God. We will have,
perhaps, the most complete history of this continent that there
is in existence of any other nation or kingdom on the earth.
Moreover, we have abundance of promises that God has made to us,
in this book called the Doctrine and Covenants, given through the
Prophet Joseph, concerning other records besides those I have
named, that were kept by the Jaredites and the Nephites, a record
for instance back so far as the days of Enoch. You might say,
they did not know how to write in those days. But the Bible
indicates that they did know, and speak about the book of the
generations of Adam even before the flood. Furthermore, we have
an account that three years prior to the death of Adam, he called
together the righteous of his posterity, he called also the High
Priests of that day, into a certain valley, called Adam
Ondi-Ahman, which is located about fifty miles north of Jackson
County, or what is now called Davis county, Missouri. Here
assembled the righteous of his posterity for eight generations,
and he pronounced upon them his last blessing, as the grand
patriarch of the whole. And he stood up, notwithstanding he was
bowed down with age, before the vast body that were gathered on
that occasion, and prophesied of all things of importance that
should transpire among his seed, and the nations that should
spring from him, down to the very end of time. These things, it
says, were written in the book of Enoch, and are to be testified
of in due time. When we get that, I think we shall know a great
deal about the ante-diluvians, of whom at present we know so
little.
220
Then there is still another record to come forth. John the
Baptist is said by the highest authority to be one of the
greatest Prophets ever born of a woman; but we have very little
written in the Jewish record concerning him. We have a revelation
in the Doctrine and Covenants concerning the record of John, that
great Prophet. And we are promised that if we were faithful as a
people, the fullness of the record of John shall hereafter be
revealed to us. When we get this, I think we shall have still
more knowledge in regard to doctrine and principle, and things
that are great and marvelous, of which we know very little, if
anything about. This is not all. The Lord has told us that he
would bring forth those brass plates that Lehi and the families
that came with him from Jerusalem, some six hundred years before
Christ, brought with them, which contain the history of the
creation, and the writings of inspired men down to the days of
Jeremiah; they came out in Jeremiah's day. We are informed in the
"Book of Mormon" that they contained many prohecies very great
and extensive in their nature. And when these plates, now hidden
in the hill Cumorah, are brought to light we shall have the
history of the Old Testament much more fully, with the addition
of a great many prophecies that are not now contained in that
record. The prophecies of Joseph in Egypt were very great, and we
are told in the "Book of Mormon" that there were a great many
given to him. When we have all those, also the prophecies of
Neum, a great Prophet who prophecied concerning Christ; also
those of Zenos and Zenock, and others of which only bare
reference is given; and then again when the ten tribes of Israel
come from the north country, they will bring with them their
records which they have kept since seven hundred and twenty years
before Christ, which will contain an account of the hand dealing
of God among that lost people, which doubtless will be
exceedingly interesting as well as instructive.
220
Shall we stop here? No, the time will come when this people will
become more fully revelators, and Prophets, and Seers themselves,
and the earth will be filled with the knowledge of God, and even
out of the mouth of babes and sucklings will the Spirit of God
reveal things that have been kept secret from the foundation of
the world; they will utter forth the things of God, helping to
fill the earth with the knowledge of God, as the waters cover the
great deep.
220
We might now stop and say no more about the bibles that are yet
to come. From what little I have said the strangers present may
begin to believe the truth of that Scripture which says, "And
there are also many other things which Jesus did, the which, if
they should be written every one, I suppose that even the world
itself could not contain the book that should be written." The
Lord has not, because of unbelief and wickedness of the people,
permitted these things to come forth to be trampled under the
feet, as swine would trample jewels under their feet. But as soon
as the righteousness of the people shall warrant, he will reveal
these hidden treasures of knowledge, and they will understand and
comprehend the great things of God; and not only will records be
brought forth, but the minds of men, and minds of women, and
minds of children, and the minds of all the people who believe,
will be like a fountain of light and intelligence, and they will
be able to comprehend all records and books inspired from on
high.
220
Sometimes, when I reflect upon these things in the spirit, it
seems as though I can scarcely wait for the present generation to
pass away, without seeing the Latter-day Saints in possession of
these great things. They will surely come! Rest assured,
Latter-day Saints, that these things will be fulfilled, yea,
every jot and title; and every record that God has commanded to
be kept among the ancient seers and revelators, will be brought
to light in this last dispensation, and none need think that the
lord is trifling with us, for these things will be made manifest.
220
May God bless you is my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 /
Brigham Young, April 22, 1877
Brigham Young, April 22, 1877
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered at Richfield, Sevier County, Utah,
on Sunday Afternoon, April 22, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
LIVING ACCORDING TO THE LIGHT--TEMPLE WORK--GOOD COUNSEL--WHAT
SAY THE HIGH PRIESTS AND SEVENTIES.
221
I am very much gratified in the opportunity of appearing in this
house again. I am disposed to say a few words to you. I have not
time to instruct you in all things, nor to say all I wish to say.
Do just as well as you know how in all things, never permitting
yourself to commit an act unless the Spirit of God within you
justifies you in doing it. And if you live every day of your
lives according to the best light and understanding you possess,
glorifying God, our Heavenly Father, just as far as your
knowledge extends, I will promise you eternal life in the kingdom
of God. This is saying a great deal, it is a very important
discourse embodied in a few words. The grand difficulty with the
people is they do not do quite as well as they know how; it is
that which hinders us from accomplishing the work given us to do.
221
Now let me say to you, my brethren and sisters, if you live
according to the light within you, you will be of one heart and
one mind; your interests and labors will be one, and you will
take hold with all the power God has given you to consummate this
great and glorious work committed to our charge. When we become
one we shall have a heaven here upon the earth. Do you think that
in the family of heaven dwelling in the presence of God there is
any jarring, bickerings, contentions, fault-finding, or distrust
in the Priesthood? No. It is true we are in a world of darkness,
and we have a great many weaknesses, temptations and annoyances
all tending to lead us astray. But if we do as well as we know
how, we shall accomplish the work.
222
I have been spending the winter in St. George. Our Temple there
is finished, which is the first completed Temple built to the
name of the Most High, in which the ordinances for the living and
the dead can be performed, since the one built by Solomon in the
land of Jerusalem, that we have any knowledge of. The Nephites
may have built Temples, and in all probability they did, but we
have no account of them. We enjoy privileges that no other people
enjoy, or have enjoyed. In the days of Solomon, in the Temple
that he built in the land of Jerusalem, there was confusion and
bickering and strife, even to murder, and the very man that they
looked to to give them the keys of life and salvation, they
killed because he refused to administer the ordinances to them
when they requested it; and whether they got any of them or not,
this history does not say anything about.
222
We enjoy the privilege of entering into a Temple, built to the
name of God, and receiving the ordinances of his House, with all
the keys and blessings preparatory of entering into the "lives;"
we also enjoy the privilege of administering for our fathers and
mothers, our grandfathers and grandmothers, for those who have
slept without the Gospel.
222
You can understand why it is that the press of our nation is so
ready to cry out against the "Mormons;" why it is that these poor
Latter-day Saints are not considered fit to live, why they ought
not to enjoy the common blessings of citizenship, and why the
wicked would, if they could, deprive this whole people of their
rights and privileges, and destroy their leaders from off the
earth? It is evidence to all Latter-day Saints, if they have
hearts to understand, that God is with this people, and that the
Evil One is using the same means now, as he always has done, to
oppose Him. We ought to be thankful that we are worthy to receive
these persecutions. And I can promise you, that if we exercise
patience and faith, and attend faithfully and diligently to the
work given us to do of the Father, that they will work out for us
as more excellent degree of glory and exaltation. Consequently it
becomes us to be patient, trusting in God and the promises he has
made unto us.
222
I was about to say to you, that our labors during the time I have
spent in St. George, are perfectly satisfactory to me; and I
believe we have all the evidence we can ask for, that the Lord is
satisfied. And now that we have succeeded so well in building one
Temple, we feel encouraged to continue our labors in the same
direction until we shall have built and finished others. We want
to commence another one in your region of country, at Manti; and
we intend to lay out the ground when we reach there on our way to
the city. We have, traveling with us, in our company, Elder
Parry, the man who had charge of the rock-work of the St. George
Temple; he is on his way to Manti, to work on the Temple to be
built at that place. We expect to say to the Latter-day Saints,
Rear these walls forthwith, and complete this building, that you
may enjoy the blessings therein promised.
223
Brethren and sisters, live your holy religion that the spirit of
truth, of virtue and of holiness may burn within you, that your
only desire may be to do the will of the Father in the literal
building up of this his kingdom on the earth. Say your prayers,
and increase your faith in the Lord and in his promises made to
the faithful. Bring up your children in the love and fear of the
Lord; study their dispositions and their temperaments, and deal
with them accordingly, never allowing yourself to correct them in
the heat of passion; teach them to love you rather than to fear
you, and let it be your constant care that the children that God
has so kindly given you are taught in their early youth the
importance of the oracles of God, and the beauty of the
principles of our holy religion, that when they grow to the years
of man and womanhood they may always cherish a tender regard for
them and never forsake the truth. I do not wish you to lay the
stress and importance upon outward ceremonies that many do. There
are those belonging to what is called the Mother Church who say
give them the care and training of children at from three to
seven years old, and they could so ground them in their faith,
that they for ever afterwards, would remain good Catholics. The
secret of their great success is no doubt in their strict
observance of outward ordinances and ceremonies. But while they
go to one extreme in the observance of ceremony, making bigots of
their children, (for one of the earliest recollections of the
child, who is reared in Catholicism, is the use of the sign of
the cross) many of the Latter-day Saints go to the other, failing
entirely to impress the minds of their children with that degree
of reverence and sacredness that belongs to the ordinances of our
Church. Parents, teach your children by precept and example, the
importance of addressing the throne of grace; teach them how to
live, how to draw from the elements the necessaries of life, and
teach them the laws of life that they may know how to preserve
themselves in health and be able to minister to others. And when
instructing them in the principles of the Gospel, teach them that
they are true, truth sent down from heaven for our salvation, and
that the Gospel incorporates every truth whether in heaven, in
earth, or in hell; and teach them too that we hold the keys of
eternal life, and that they must obey and observe the ordinances
and laws pertaining to this holy Priesthood, which God has
revealed and restored for the exaltation of the children of men.
223
If I were to ask the High Priests of this district, Do you pray
in your families before going to work, or before sit around the
breakfast table? Do you kneel down in humility and meekness, with
the faith that the Father requires at your hands to ask him in
the name of Jesus, to bless and preserve and give you grace
according to your day; and do you do this before retiring to bed?
Seventies, do you call upon the Lord morning and evening? The
Lord says, I will be sought unto by my people for the blessings
that they need. And instead of our classing prayer among the
duties devolving upon us as Latter-day Saints, we should live so
as to deem it one of the greatest privileges accorded to us; for
were it not for the efficacy of prayer what would have become of
us both as a people and as individuals?
223
I do not feel disposed to preach a lengthy sermon to you, but we
feel in our hearts to say, God bless you, peace be to you. I do
not expect to come to see you as often as I have done, my health
will not permit of it. My voice is good, I feel as though I could
make myself heard a mile off, but my system is almost worn out;
yet I expect to work right in the harness until I am called for
to go hence. I am so thankful we have completed our Temple, it is
the greatest blessing that could be bestowed upon us, I know of
nothing that could equal it. But we are not satisfied with this
one, we must hurry the buildings of another one, and thus another
one and so on, and perform the great work therein that is
required at our hands. Let us live so that we may be worthy to be
owned of the Lord, and to be received into the fulness with him.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 /
Wilford Woodruff, September 16, 1877
Wilford Woodruff, September 16, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER WILFORD WOODRUFF,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, September 16, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
NOT ASHAMED OF THE GOSPEL--THIRTY YEARS PROGRESS IN THE
MOUNTAINS--THE GOSPEL UNCHANGEABLE--JOSEPH
INSPIRED--PRESIDENT YOUNG'S WORK--WORK OF THE TWELVE--LABORS
IN ST. GEORGE TEMPLE--GATHERING OF THE SPIRITS OF THE DEAD.
224
It is with much pleasure and satisfaction I again stand before
the Saints of God in this Tabernacle. A year nearly has passed
since I enjoyed this privilege, my labors having been directed
elsewhere. Whatever I may say to you depends entirely upon the
dictation of the Holy Spirit. And I may say that we all need the
inspiration of the Almighty to dictate us, whether we preach or
listen, and not only in our public gatherings but in all of our
labors connected with the building up of the kingdom of God, yes,
just as much as the Saints of God did in every past age and
dispensation.
224
I can truly say as the Apostle Paul said, "For I am not ashamed
of the Gospel of Christ; for it is the power of God unto
salvation to every one that believeth." I am not ashamed of what
the world is pleased to call "Mormonism;" I am not ashamed of any
revelation that God has given unto the Latter-day Saints, through
the mouth of modern Prophets; I am not ashamed to acknowledge
myself a firm believer in the literal fulfilment of the Bible, as
well as every communication of God to man, although I am well
aware that the Scriptures have been more or less spiritualized by
the whole Christian world, especially during the last hundred
years. I believe that holy men of old wrote and spoke as they
were moved upon by the Holy Ghost, and that they meant what they
said and said what they meant, and that the Apostle Paul spoke
truly when he said, "that no prophecy of the Scripture is of any
private interpretation." The Lord has taught us in a modern
revelation contained in this book, the "Doctrine and Covenants,"
that it matters not whether he speaks from heaven by his own
voice, or by the ministration of angels, or by the mouth of his
servants when they are moved upon by the Holy Ghost, it is all
the same the mind and will of God; and although the heavens and
the earth pass away, my words would not fall unfulfilled.
225
I desire more particularly to address myself, this afternoon, to
the Latter-day Saints; and at the same time if any of the
strangers present can receive any benefit from my re marks, I
shall be glad of it.
226
Our position, to-day, before the heavens and the earth and before
each other, reminds me of days that are past and gone. On the
20th of July, 1847, I brought our late President Young in my
carriage through Emigration Canyon into this valley, which was
the first time he set foot upon this land. The question has been
often asked by strangers who visit our city, why did Brigham
Young pick upon this spot to build a city? Because it was shown
him before he came here. But when we came to this country, what
did we find here? A barren desert, as barren as the desert of
Sahara; and the only signs of life were a few black crickets,
some coyote wolves, and a few poor wandering Indians. To-day we
may travel from Paris in the north of our Territory to St. George
in the south, a distance of some 500 miles, and see on every hand
towns and villages, gardens, and orchards, fields and crops; we
behold a people industrious and happy, building their own
dwelling-houses, meeting-houses, school-houses, tabernacles and
Temples, and improvements and enterprises are constantly going
on. And all this within so short a time. What does this mean?
What does it bespeak to the strangers who visit our Territory,
and in fact to the whole world, and to heavenly as well as mortal
beings? It is evidence that God has set his hand to fulfil the
prediction contained in the Bible, that he has commenced the work
of uniting the record or stick of Joseph with that of Judah; that
the set time has come for him to favor Zion. And how have these
things come to pass and what was the origin of this peculiar
system that presents itself now to the inhabitants of the earth,
which found a resting-place in the wilds of this desolate,
uninhabited land, and which has already produced such marvellous
results? It was performed in a very singular manner, to begin
with. As the Lord ever has done in attempting to establish his
rule and government on the earth, he chose the weak things of the
earth, and them he will use to confound the wisdom of the wise.
He manifested himself to a boy in his teens, and also sent an
angel to him on several occasions, in fulfilment of the
revelation to John the Revelator, and of the inspired words of
many other Prophets and Apostles who have spoken concerning the
marvellous work and wonder of the latter-days. But says the
world, "We do not believe that." We understand that perfectly
well; we do not expect you to receive the Gospel of the Son of
God with the same readiness that you believe the falsehoods and
misrepresentations that are constantly made about it. The world
ever has opposed it, and we expect to meet all manner of
opposition until the final triumph of right over wrong, of truth
over error. We might commence with father Adam and trace it down
to the present time, and we would find that the same spirit of
opposition and of persecution followed the people of God in every
age, as exists to-day against us, as a people. And so natural is
it for the devil to oppose every move that the Lord makes towards
reclaiming and redeeming the earth, that men are often found to
denounce the "Mormons" and their religion when they know nothing
either of us or our tenets. The Savior of the world himself was
denounced as a deceiver, as an imposter; why? Because those who
raised this cry against him knew him not, and those who re-echoed
it took not the trouble to ascertain whether it was true or
false. And it has been precisely in the same way that the names
of Joseph Smith and Brigham Young have been had for evil by the
masses of this enlightened age. The Savior said of those that
rejected him, that he was hated by them because he testified of
their works, which were evil. And so verily it might be said of
those who decry against the men who, in this respect have not
been more favored than their Master. Through them light has
dawned upon the world, and because men choose darkness rather
than light, their deeds being evil, they find their opposite in
"Mormonism," and in all those who faithfully adhere to it and
advocate it.
227
Through this boy, inexperienced and unlearned as he was, the Lord
organized this Church on the 6th day of April, 1830, with only
six members; and it can be said of him as of no other man in
Christendom, that he was the instrument in the hands of God of
presenting to the world a system of religion, a Church
organization complete with all the keys and powers of the Holy
Priesthood, and that through him has been imparted to the
religious world more light and knowledge than all the professors
of religion combined, with all their boasted intelligence and
learning. And when he published to the world this new yet old
doctrine, even the everlasting Gospel, it was found to agree
precisely with that taught by the Savior, and the Church
organization was after the same pattern as the one instituted by
Him, although the Gospel had not been preached since it was
driven away from the earth by the iron hand of persecution. One
of the peculiar features in the faith of the Latter-day Saints is
that we believe there is but one Gospel, that there never has
been nor never will be any other, and that that Gospel never
changes from one generation to another, and that it consists of
the simple principles taught by the Savior and contained in the
New Testament, which principles never deviate one from another.
The first was faith in the Lord Jesus Christ; the second was
baptism in water by immersion for the remission of sins, and then
the laying on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost; and
this was the kind of doctrine taught by Christ and his Apostles,
and this was the doctrine that Joseph Smith preached. In doing so
he stood alone in the world, and he had to meet the traditions of
eighteen hundred years, traditions which had been handed down
from generation to generation, which were entirely opposed to the
doctrine which the Lord had revealed to him, and which he was
commanded to preach. You and I were taught from our youth that
there was no such thing as new revelation, it was all done away;
and this same tradition is being imbibed by the youth of
Christendom to the present time. Ask the ministers, the men to
whom people look as their spiritual guides, why they do not enjoy
the gifts and graces and the light of revelation from heaven, and
what is the universal reply? It is in substance, "Oh, these
things are all done away, they are no longer needed; it was
necessary that they should exist in the dark ages of the world
but not in these days of the blaze of Gospel light." Whenever God
had a Church upon the earth--these gifts were enjoyed by the
people. The sick were healed of their sickness, the lame were
made to walk, the blind to see, the dumb to speak, etc., through
the administrations of those among them who held the Priesthood,
which authorizes men to act in the name of the Lord; and without
it no man ever did or ever can officiate in the ordinances of the
House of God. And I cannot believe that there is an
honest-hearted man anywhere who possesses any portion of the
spirit of the Lord, and who has any faith in the revelations of
God, who can believe that men, whether of high or humble birth,
learned or unlearned, would be divinely called to minister in the
things of God, unless they were endowed from on high with the
same power that the ancient Apostles possessed.
227
Well, the Prophet Joseph Smith lived fourteen years after he had
organized the Church; and during that time the work spread over
the United States, and to some of the foreign nations and islands
of the sea. And when he had done this, he had a mission the other
side of the vail, as well as this. Here again we widely differ
from other religious denominations. As I before intimated, the
world of mankind do not comprehend "Mormonism;" the people are as
ignorant of the Gospel to-day as Nicodemus was when he inquired
of the Savior what he should do to be saved. And I will here say
that the answer which Jesus made him in that early day is
strictly applicable to all who are now seeking the same
information. "Verily, verily, I say unto thee, except a man be
born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God." And no man from
Father Adam to the present time ever understood the principles of
the Gospel, unless he received the testimony of Jesus through
obedience thereto.
227
We are living in the dispensation which Daniel saw in prophetic
vision, when the kingdom of God was to be established upon the
earth, whose dominion is to have no end, and when the greatness
of the kingdom is to be given to the Saints of the Most High, to
posses it for ever and ever. Who are the Saints of God, I may
ask? Every honest soul who on hearing the gospel preached,
receives it and obeys it, and uses his energies to consummate its
establishment upon the earth.
228
The Prophet Joseph was moved upon by divine inspiration in the
establishment of this Church. And before his death he called the
Twelve Apostles together, whom he had called to the ministry by
revelation, intimating that he was going to leave them, that he
would shortly be called home to rest. And he talked with them and
instructed them for weeks and months in the ordinances and laws
of the Gospel; and he sealed upon their heads all the Priesthood,
keys and powers that had been conferred upon him by the angels of
God. And then, in addressing them he said, "Brethren, no matter
what becomes of me, or what my fate may be, you have got to round
up your shoulders and bear of this kingdom; the God of heaven
requires it at your hands. I have desired," said he, "to see the
Temple completed, but I shall not be spared to see it, but you
will." Although he spoke so plainly to us, intimating that his
end drew near, we could no more get it into our hearts that he
was going to be martyred, any more than the Apostles could
comprehend the meaning of the savior when he told them he was
going away, and that if he did not leave them, the comforter
could not come. When the Messiah was crucified his followers felt
sorrowful and disappointed, because they expected him to release
them and their nation from the Romish yoke. And so helpless did
they feel themselves when denied his society, that even Peter,
the first among the Apostles, proposed that they return to their
nets, that instead of pursuing the high calling of "fishers of
men," that they again become common fishermen. They comprehended
not the words of the Savior to them. But after his death, he
appeared to them, and they began to understand then what he had
previously told them. We did not understand either what Joseph
meant when he told us he was going to be taken away. But so it
was, and when it came, we knew too well his meaning, for sorrow
and gloom rested upon all Israel. The question may be asked, Why
was this necessary? There may be more than one reason; one,
however, is, the dispensation already ushered in is the
dispensation of the fullness of times; and like preceding ones,
the men who have been called upon to open them up, had to seal
their testimony with their blood, Joseph had to do the same. But
those who took his life, and those who assented to it, will have
to pay the bill. He held the keys of the Priesthood, and had a
work to perform in the spirit world, as Jesus had. When he was
put to death, and while his body lay in the tomb, he went to the
spirit world to introduce the Gospel to the spirits there, that
they might have the opportunity of either receiving or rejecting
it, and be judged according to men in the flesh. And it will be
the privilege of every son and daughter of Adam, sometime of
their life, either in the body or in the spirit, to hear the glad
tidings of great joy proclaimed to them, for God is just and is
no respector of persons. Joseph, then, standing at the head of
this dispensation holds the keys of the Priesthood pertaining to
this time, and it was a duty that the God of heaven required of
him to open up the Gospel to those in the spirit world who had
not received it. And there is no greater duty resting upon the
Later-day Saints to-day than that of building Temples, and
officiating therein for the dead as well as the living. Said
Paul, in support of this doctrine, "Else what shall they do which
are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all? Why are
they then baptized for the dead?" There is no doubt or obscurity
in the minds of the Latter-day Saints respecting this principle,
it has been made plain unto our understanding by the light of
revelation. The adversary, well knowing the nature and importance
of the mission of this Prophet of God, put it into the hearts of
wicked men to kill him, and in taking his life they thought they
were putting an end to "Mormonism." They reasoned from their
human standpoint, for such might have been the case if this work
were the creation of man. But the hand of God was over him and
the work that he established, and it is his work and he directs
it, and those who want to find fault with it, or any part of it,
should enter complaint against God, for he is its Author; we are
merely the instruments in his hands in carrying it on.
229
After the martyrdom of our beloved Prophet, the Twelve Apostles
stepped forward, in the magnitude of their calling, and assumed
the Presidency of the Church, and, as a Quorum, they led it, with
President Young as President of that Quorum, for several years
before there was an organization of the First Presidency; and
when this organization was effected, with Brigham Young as
President of the Church, he continued to preside for the space of
thirty-three years, until the time of his death, notwithstanding
the combined efforts of the Adversary and wicked men to destroy
him from off the earth. His works are before you; they are before
the heavens and the earth, and all men. The entire Territory
bears marks of his genius and enterprise; and the Lord certainly
crowned his labors with success, as he has blessed the labors of
his brethren who have not spared their hands or their hearts in
assisting him. And instead of the work of the latter-day
stopping, or its progress being retarded in consequence of the
death of our beloved President, it will move forward with
accelerated speed, until Zion arises in beauty, and power, and
dominion, in fulfilment of the inspired words of Prophets and
Seers who have spoken, and who, while wrapt in heavenly vision,
saw our day.
229
It cannot be a very great while before many of us will follow
him. I have traveled with him for some forty-four years of my
life, and during those years I have never known him to waver or
flinch in the performance of his duties. He has performed an
honorable mission to earth, and while his body sleeps his spirit
lives, and he continues his labors, strengthening the hands of
Joseph, and Hyrum, and Jedediah, and Heber, and George A., and
all those who have been true and faithful to God and to man while
upon the earth, who are now engaged in the same great cause of
redemption and salvation. Although President Young has finished
his earthly career and mission to this earth, the work has only
commenced. The Gospel must be thoroughly and faithfully preached
to every nation under heaven, and the Lord holds us responsible,
for verily the trust has been imposed upon us, and it behooves us
to see to it. I have traveled more or less for the last forty
years, without purse or scrip, and I have been sustained by the
hand of the Lord, and so have my brethren. Our Elders who are
called constantly from the plow and the workshops to go forth
into the world and preach the Gospel, traveling form place to
place on foot, without purse or scrip, and although they are not
trained in colleges or seminaries of learning, yet they are
sustained and enabled to cope with the learned and wise, and the
honest in heart receive their testimony, which is accompanied by
the Spirit of God, and the Holy Ghost.
230
Before I close, I want to say one thing to the Latter-day Saints,
which is resting upon my mind. President Young having now passed
away, his labors with us have ceased for the present. He, with
his brethren, built and completed one Temple, also laid the
foundation for one at Manti and one at Logan, and besides a great
deal of work has been done on the one in this city. He left this
unfinished work for us to carry on to completion; and it is our
duty to rise up and build these Temples. I look upon this portion
of our ministry as a mission of as much importance as preaching
to the living; the dead will hear the voice of the servants of
God in the spirit-world, and they cannot come forth in the
morning of the resurrection, unless certain ordinances are
performed, for and in their behalf, in Temples built to the name
of God. It takes just as much to save a dead man as a living man.
For the last eighteen hundred years, the people that have lived
and passed away never heard the voice of an inspired man, never
heard a Gospel sermon, until they entered the spirit-world.
Somebody has got to redeem them, by performing such ordinances
for them in the flesh as they cannot attend to themselves in the
spirit, and in order that this work may be done, we must have
Temples in which to do it; and what I wish to say to you, my
brethren and sisters, is that the God of heaven requires us to
rise up and build them, that the work of redemption may be
hastened. Our reward will meet us when we go behind the vail.
230
"Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: Yea,
saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors; and their
works do follow them."
230
We have labored in the St. George Temple since January, and we
have done all we could there; and the Lord has stirred up our
minds, and many things have been revealed to us concerning the
dead. President Young has said to us, and it is verily so, if the
dead could they would speak in language loud as ten thousand
thunders, calling upon the servants of God to rise up and build
Temples, magnify their calling and redeem their dead. This
doubtless sounds strange to those present who believe not the
faith and doctrine of the Latter-day Saints; but when we get to
the spirit-world we will find out that all that God has revealed
is true. We will find, too, that everything there is reality, and
that God has a body, parts and passions, and the erroneous idea
that exist now with regard to him will have passed away. I feel
to say little else to the Latter-day Saints wherever and whenever
I have the opportunity of speaking to them, that to call upon
them to build these Temples now under way, to hurry them up to
completion. The dead will be after you, they will seek after you
as they have after us in St. George. They called upon us, knowing
that we held the keys and power to redeem them.
230
I will here say, before closing, that two weeks before I left St.
George, the spirits of the dead gathered around me, wanting to
know why we did not redeem them. Said they, "You have had the use
of the Endowment House for a number of years, and yet nothing has
ever been done for us. We laid the foundation of the government
you now enjoy, and we never apostatized from it, but we remained
true to it and were faithful to God." These were the signers of
the Declaration of Independence, and they waited on me for two
days and two nights. I thought it very singular, that
notwithstanding so much work had been done, and yet nothing had
been done for them. The thought never entered my heart, from the
fact, I suppose, that heretofore our minds were reaching after
our more immediate friends and relatives. I straightway went into
the baptismal font and called upon brother McCallister to baptize
me for the signers of the Declaration of Independence, and fifty
other eminent men, making one hundred in all, including John
Wesley, Columbus, and others; I then baptized him for every
President of the United States, except three; and when their
cause is just, somebody will do the work for them.
231
I have to felt to rejoice exceedingly in this work of redeeming
the dead. I do not wonder at President Young saying he felt moved
upon to call upon the Latter-day Saints to hurry up the building
of these Temples. He felt the importance of the work; but now he
has gone, it rests with us to continue it, and God will bless our
labors and we will have joy therein. This is a preparation
necessary for the second advent of the Savior; and when we shall
have built the Temples now contemplated, we will then begin to
see the necessity of building others, for in proportion to the
diligence of our labors in this direction, will we comprehend the
extent of the work to be done, and the present is only a
beginning. When the savior comes, a thousand years will be
devoted to this work of redemption; and Temples will appear all
over this land of Joseph.--North and South America--and also in
Europe and elsewhere; and all the descendants of Shem, Ham, and
Japheth who received not the Gospel in the flesh, must be
officiated for in the temples of God, before the Savior can
present the kingdom to the Father, saying, "It is finished."
231
May God continue to bless us, and guide and direct our labors, is
my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / George
Q. Cannon, October 8, 1877
George Q. Cannon, October 8, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEO. Q. CANNON,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Morning, October 8, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
AN IMPORTANT CONFERENCE--THE DEATH OF JOSEPH AND THE DEATH OF
BRIGHAM--THE KEYS OF THE APOSTLESHIP--REVELATION FOR THE GUIDANCE
OF THE CHURCH COMES THROUGH THE HEAD--AS TO THE FIRST PRESIDENCY.
232
Our Conference is a most important one, one that doubtless will
be long remembered by those who have participated in its
deliberations and actions. It is not often that we, as a people,
have been called upon to pass through such circumstances as those
which have surrounded us for the past four or five weeks. Twice
in our history, during the past forty-seven and a half years,
have we been called to mourn the loss of him who has led the
cause of the Holy Priesthood upon the earth. At both times the
blow has fallen, it may be said, unexpectedly upon us; it was
particularly so at the martyrdom of the Prophet Joseph Smith, for
he had passed through so many difficulties, and had so many
narrow escapes, and so many deliverances from perils of the most
menacing character, that the Latter-day Saints had been led to
regard him as almost invulnerable, and that his life would be
spared to a good old age, if not to the winding up scene. His
martyrdom, then, fell as a very unexpected blow upon the people.
It was a dreadful shock, for which a great bulk of the Latter-day
Saints were unprepared. It is true that many were warned,
especially those who were abroad among the nations preaching;
they had dreams and manifestations of the Spirit concerning the
terrible calamity. But those at home were scarcely prepared.
Evidences came so quickly, one after another, that there was
scarcely an idea among the people that his arrest, or his
delivering himself up as he did, would terminate in such a
catastrophe. The Church itself was so unprepared, by any previous
experience, for the steps that were necessary to carry on the
work that the Lord had established, and of which he had been the
instrument.
232
I will remember the feelings that were experienced upon that
occasion; how men's minds wondered, and the surmises that were
indulged in; the guesses, the anticipations, some thinking one
man would be chosen, and others that some one else would be. Many
of the people were at an entire loss to know who would take
charge of the Church affairs. And while they were not satisfied
with Sidney Rigdon, nor his preaching, nor his propositions; a
great many were undecided in their minds as to who would be the
leader, or who would have the right to stand at the head. When
the Twelve returned and their voices were heard in the midst of
the people; when President Young stood before the congregation
and spake to the people, doubt and uncertainty and every kindred
feeling vanished, and every one who had a sufficient portion of
the Spirit of the Lord recognized in him the man whom the Lord
had chosen to lead and guide his people, instead of the martyred
Prophet.
232
For the first time in the history of the Church, the Twelve
Apostles stepped forward and took the charge of affairs, by the
authority of the Apostleship, and the authority which they had
received from the Prophet Joseph. And for a little rising of
three years they led and guided the Church, until the Lord
inspired his servant Brigham, to organize a First Presidency of
the Church. This experience has been most valuable to us under
our present circumstances. Men have looked back to the past; they
have remembered what was done at the period to which I refer, and
doubt uncertainty and hesitation have not existed to any extent;
in fact, have not existed at all in the minds of those of long
experience in the Church. The Twelve Apostles have the authority
to lead and guide, to manage and direct the affairs of the
Church, being the Quorum standing next to the First Presidency.
Naturally it falls to them to step forward once more and assume
the direction and control, to dictate and counsel and to
regulate, so far as may be necessary, everything connected with
the organization of the people, and the proclamation of the
Gospel among the nations of the earth.
233
Although the blow has been a heavy one, and has fallen
unexpectedly upon us, it seemed to me, during the past summer, in
watching President Young, in listening to him, in associating
with him, that he had obtained a new lease of life. He had not
been able to speak for years in public assemblies with the ease
to himself that he had done since that last winter. It seemed
that he had overcome his weakness, a weakness of the stomach from
which he suffered when he spoke to large congregations, and his
bodily health appeared to be as perfect as it could be for a man
of his age; this being the case, it was a very unexpected thing
for him to pass off so suddenly. But in looking back at the
circumstances that surrounded him and that surrounded the Church,
and the labors that were so essential for him to perform, we can
now understand why it was that he was so greatly strengthened,
that he had such vigor not only in speaking, but in performing
the labors of traveling and visiting the various settlements,
that he enjoyed. I do not believe myself that President Young
could have felt as happy, as I know he does feel, had he left the
Church in the condition it was in when he commenced his labors
last spring. I am convinced that it has added greatly to his
satisfaction; it has been a fitting consummation to the labors of
his long life that he should be spared to organize the Church
throughout these valleys in the manner in which it now is
organized. It was remarked by brother Pratt, in his discourse,
that at no time since the first organization of the Church have
the Latter-day Saints been so well organized; everything set in
order so completely as we now see them. This is his experience
and his testimony; and you know he has been familiar with the
Church from nearly the first of its organization to the present
time. And I believe this would be the testimony of every man of
years belonging to the Church. And I am thankful this day that
President Young was spared to accomplish this work, that the Lord
gave him the bodily vigor and the mental capacity sufficient to
enable him to close up the labors of his earthly career in so
fitting a manner.
233
He has marked out the path for the Twelve to pursue. And I was a
number of times impressed during the summer that the spirit he
possessed in relation to these matters impelled him to hurry them
up, and have everything attended to quickly; almost a feeling of
restlessness was manifested by him (which was so contrary to his
usual calmness of manner), to have the work of organization
completed. I have been reminded a number of times of the same
spirit that rested upon the Prophet Joseph; he seemingly could
not rest, he was constantly stirring up and urging the Twelve to
step forward and assume the responsibility that lay upon them,
and to impart to the people the knowledge that the Lord had given
to him, and to bestow upon the servants of God the keys and the
authority of the holy Priesthood in its fulness. And President
Young manifested the same spirit. He lived to receive Elder
Taylor and the brethren of the Twelve who accompanied him after
their return from organizing the last of the Stakes of Zion, and
to confer with them. In a few hours afterwards he took his exit.
234
At no time probably in the history of the Church have the Saints
been so calm and so serene, manifesting so little concern in
relation to the way matters should go, and the affairs of the
Church be conducted, as they have on this occasion. It has seemed
as though the Lord has prepared the people for these things. He
has poured out upon us the spirit of union that has not been
enjoyed, probably, to so great an extent at any time in our
history. There are great labors assigned to all of us in every
department of the Priesthood. If we take up the work and carry it
forward in the spirit with which it has been committed to us by
him now that he has gone from our midst, the Lord will continue
to be with us, and to bless us as he did him. For He was with him
all his life; He was with him in counseling the people; He was
with him in prophecying to the people, and in teaching them and
directing them in their temporal as well as their spiritual
labors. And the Lord crowned his life with success, and his
labors with blessing; and they who sustained him and obeyed his
counsel have been prospered in every instance; and when they
received the counsel in a proper spirit, and carried it out as it
was given to them, they and the Church prospered under his
presidency and administration; and it has gone forth in power and
majesty, and in such a way as to bring conviction to the hearts
of thousands of people that there is a power connected with this
system called "Mormonism," not comprehensible to any who do not
view it by the Spirit of God. I feel that we, as a people, should
take hold of this work; that we, as Apostles, that we, as
Seventies, and as High Priests, as Elders, as Priests, Teachers
and Deacons, should take hold of this work in earnestness and in
zeal, and carry it forward as our Prophet and file leader did
during his lifetime; that we should take it up where he laid it
down, and carry it on until the end is reached, and the full
consummation of all things is accomplished; seeking to have the
spirit that animated him, and to follow him as he followed
Joseph, as he honored Joseph, as he revered Joseph, as he upheld
Joseph, as he maintained Joseph, touching doctrine and counsel,
so that it appears to me if we are animated by the Spirit of God
we will honor him and follow in his footsteps, as he followed
Joseph, and as Joseph followed Christ. When we do this, and take
hold of this work with the earnestness and zeal which should
characterize our actions, the Spirit and power of God will rest
upon us, and he will bear us off as he has borne them off who
preceded us; he will not desert us, nor leave us in any position
where we will be destitute of help.
234
I listened with a great deal of pleasure to that portion of
brother Pratt's discourse which I heard, in relation to the
Apostleship and the authority of the Apostleship, and the right
of the Priesthood to rule and to govern. There have been a great
many ideas afloat in the minds of men concerning this work, and I
suppose I have been interrogated I might say thousands of
times--at any rate I have been interrogated upon this point more
than any other namely. Who will succeed President Young in case
he dies? The Latter-day Saints who have had experience in this
matter have not had occasion to ask this question; but many
inexperienced Saints had it in their hearts, wondering what shape
affairs would take in case anything were to happen to the
President of the Church.
235
Every man who is ordained to the fullness of Apostleship, has the
power and the authority to lead and guide the people of God
whenever he is called upon to it, and the responsibility rests
upon him. But there is a difference, as was explained by brother
Pratt, that arises in some instances from seniority in age, in
other instances from seniority in ordination. And while it is the
right of all the Twelve Apostles to receive revelation, and for
each one to be a Prophet, to be a Seer, to be a Revelator, and to
hold the keys in the fullness, it is only the right of one man at
a time to exercise that power in relation to the whole people,
and to give revelation and counsel, and direct the affairs of the
Church--of course, always acting in conjunction with his
fellow-servants. And while we say that the Twelve Apostles have
the right to govern, that the Twelve have the authority, that the
Twelve Apostles are the men who preside--when we say this, we do
not mean that every one of the Twelve is going to give revelation
to this great people, that every one of the Twelve has the right
to counsel and dictate and regulate the affairs of the Church as
emergencies may arise, independent of the rest. The Church is not
governed like Zion's Co-operative Institution, by a Board of
Directors; this is not God's design. It is governed by men who
hold the keys of the Apostleship, who have the right and
authority. Any one of them, should an emergency arise, can act as
President of the Church, with all the powers, with all the
authority, with all the keys, and with every endowment necessary
to obtain revelation from God, and to lead and guide this people
in the path that leads to the celestial glory; but there is only
one man at a time who can hold the keys, who can dictate, who can
guide, who can give revelation to the Church. The rest must
acquiesce in his action, the rest must be governed by his
counsels, the rest must receive his doctrines. It was so with
Joseph. Others held the Apostleship--Oliver received the
Apostleship at the same time that Joseph did, but Joseph held the
keys, although Oliver held precisely the same authority. There
was only one who could exercise it in its fullness and power
among the people. So also at Joseph's death, there was only one
man who could exercise that authority and hold these keys, and
that man was President Brigham Young, the President of the Quorum
of the Twelve whom God had singled out, who by extraordinary
providence had been brought to the front, although many were
ahead of him according to ordination at one time and another.
236
Now that he has gone, one man only can hold this power and
authority to which I refer, and that man is he whom you sustained
yesterday, as President of the Quorum of the Twelve, as one of
the Twelve Apostles and of the Presidency, John Taylor by name.
When revelation comes to this people, it is he who has the right
to give it. When counsel comes to this people, as a people, it is
he who has the right to impart it; and while the Twelve are
associated with him, one in power, one in authority, they must
respect him as their President, they must look to him as the man
through whom the voice of God will come to them, and to this
entire people. By extraordinary providence he has been brought to
the front. Men have wondered at it, why it was so. It is easy of
explanation. There was a time when three living Apostles, three
Apostles who now live, whose names were placed above his in the
Quorum of the Twelve. But when this matter was reflected upon,
President Young was moved upon to place him ahead of one, and
afterwards ahead of two others, until by the unanimous voice of
the Apostles he was acknowledged the Senior Apostle, holding the
oldest ordination without interruption of any man among the
Apostles. Not that he sought it; not that he endeavored to obtain
it; not that he begged for his place, for it is due to him to say
to this congregation today, that no man has been more modest in
urging his claim or setting forth his right than he. But
President Young was led by the Spirit of God, as we do verily
believe, to place him in his right position; and two years ago
last June, in Sanpete, he declared in a public congregation that
John Taylor stood next to him; and that when he was absent it was
his right to preside over the Council. We little thought then, at
that time, that there would be a necessity so soon arise when he
would be required to exercise that power, that authority and
right. Most of the people could very readily imagine that
President Young would have outlived President Taylor, but the
Lord has ordered otherwise.
236
In relation to ordination, a great many people have imagined that
it was necessary to ordain a men to succeed another, that it
would impart a particular efficacy or endow him with some
additional power. Ordination is always good and acceptable;
blessings and setting apart are always desirable to those who
have to go forth to prepare them for God's service; but it is not
necessary that an Apostle should be ordained to stand at the head
of the people. When the exigency arises, he has already got the
fulness of authority, and the power of it. I was told of a dream
that a person had shortly after the death of the Prophet. A
person dreamed that a certain man had been set apart by the
President, and the keys had been given him; and that President
Young came and said that he had given to this person the keys.
Now, that of itself, to a person understanding the principle,
would carry its own contradiction with it. The man dreamed of was
already an Apostle, holding and exercising the keys of the
Apostleship; and therefore it would not be necessary for
President Young to confer again upon him the keys. If every man
of the Twelve but one were slain, the one remaining would have
the right to organize a First Presidency of the Church, to choose
Twelve Apostles, and to organize the Church in its fulness and
power, and to preside over it. And his acts would be accepted of
the Lord, and binding upon the people. This is the authority of
the Apostleship. If every Apostle anciently had been slain but
John the Revelator, as they all were, and there had been faith
and men enough left, he would have had the right to ordain other
Apostles, and set in order the entire Church, and carry forward
the work as the Lord should dictate it. So in our day. As I have
stated, it is not necessary for a man who has received this power
and these keys to be ordained and set apart to act; he can act in
any position. President Young, when he chose brother George A.
Smith to be his First Counselor, in the place of Heber C.
Kimball, did not lay his hands upon his head to confer upon him
any additional power or authority for the position, because
brother George A. held the Apostleship in its fulness, and by
virtue of that Priesthood he could act in that or in any other
position in the Church. He chose other assistant Counselors; he
did not set them apart, there was no necessity for it, as they
already held the Apostleship. And if he had, he could only have
blessed them; he could not bestow upon them any more than they
already had, because they had all that he himself had, that is
when he chose them from the same Quorum. He did choose several of
his assistant Counselors from the Quorum of the Twelve; he did
not put his hands upon them to set them apart, nor to give them
the authority and power to act as his Counselors; they already
held it.
238
It is well for the Latter-day Saints to understand the principles
of the Holy Priesthood, and the power thereof, that it may be
known by you where the authority rests, who has the right to
teach and guide and counsel in the affairs of the kingdom of God.
The Lord has revealed it in plainness, so that a way-faring man,
though a fool need not err therein. Was it necessary that Elder
Taylor should be set apart to preside over this people? was it
necessary that the Twelve Apostles should be set apart to preside
over this people? No it was not, for they already possessed the
power, authority and ordination. Was it necessary for the Prophet
Joseph Smith to set apart Brigham or Heber or Willard, or any of
the rest of the Twelve Apostles? No, for the same reason, they
had received the fulness of the Holy Priesthood, the full
endowment and the keys, and the authority, and the fulness of the
Apostleship; therefore it was not necessary. It might have been
done; there would have been no wrong in doing it; there would be
no impropriety in blessing a man; there would be no impropriety
in a man like Joseph or Brigham, favored of God with the power to
move the heavens to bring down blessings upon the children of
men; I say, there would be no impropriety in such men laying
their hands upon any man and blessing him; the Lord would bless
him, if he were thus blessed. But I am now speaking of the
authority and power of the Holy Priesthood. The blessing of such
men or by such men, would not bestow upon him any additional
authority or any more keys, presuming that he already had
received the fulness of the Apostleship. Some may feel that the
Lord should raise up a man by special manifestations of power to
preside over his Church--they having an expectation of that kind.
Whenever the Lord does it will be because of there being a
necessity for it, and whenever there is a necessity for it, it
will not be made plain through one of the Twelve aside from the
President, it will not be made plain through a Seventy, it will
not be made plain through a High Priest, through an Elder,
through a Patriarch; it will come as all revelations from the
Lord come, to be binding upon this people, through the voice of
him whom the Lord chooses to be his voice, sanctioned by the
Twelve Apostles. Hear it, O Israel! and remember it. Have I the
right to say who shall preside over this people? No. Although an
Apostle, holding the keys with my brethren and being side by side
with them, having equal authority with them. Why? Because I am
not chosen by the Lord to be his mouthpiece to the Latter-day
Saints; what I mean by this, to give them revelation. It is my
right to instruct and teach, to labor and to counsel; but it is
not my right to organize a First Presidency for this Church,
neither is it the right of any other man, excepting him whom the
Lord has chosen the President of the Twelve, with that Quorum
standing as the First Presidency. A day or two ago, a man came
here and notified the President of the Twelve that he was to be
the successor to Brigham. The most charitable construction you
can put upon such speeches is that the man is crazy. Whenever the
voice of the Lord comes upon such a subject, it will come with
the power and demonstration of the Holy Ghost and with much
assurance, and every Latter-day Saint on the earth will receive
it, because the Spirit of God will bear testimony to our spirits
that it is from Him, so that we cannot be deceived. It is our
privilege to so live that we know the voice of the true shepherd,
and can not be deceived by those who profess to have revelation
and have authority, when they have it not. And every man and
woman in this Church should so live that when they hear the true
voice, they will know it as they would know the voice of their
nearest friend, and not be deceived or led astray. Well but, says
one, Why cannot you organize a First Presidency now, if the
Twelve have this authority? Do you want to know the reason,
brethren and sisters, why we do not take such a step? I suspect
you would like to know why a man and his two Counselors are not
singled out, called and set apart by the voice of the people at
this Conference, as the First Presidency of the Church? The
reason is simply this: the Lord has not revealed it to us; he has
not commanded us to do this, and until he does require this at
our hands, we shall not do it. For the present, it seems to be
the mind and will of God, as manifested to us, that the Twelve
should preside over the Church. And until he does reveal unto his
servants that it is right and proper that a First Presidency
should be organized again, we shall wait, we shall do nothing of
that kind. When the voice of God comes, when it shall be the
counsel of our Heavenly Father that a First Presidency shall be
again organized, the Quorum of the Twelve will be organized in
its fullness as before. Therefore you can wait, as well as we,
for the voice of the Lord; and when it does come, whenever it
will be, you will see the Church take action in this matter; but
until then, Latter-day Saints, you will be governed by the
authority that already exists. If three men have the right to
govern, certainly twelve men, all possessing the same keys, have
that right and that authority. Then let us wait the good pleasure
of the Lord, and cease surmises, and cease indulging in vain and
foolish ideas upon these subjects.
238
I pray God to bless you, and pour out his Spirit upon us all, in
the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / John
Taylor, October 21, 1877
John Taylor, October 21, 1877
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT JOHN TAYLOR,
Delivered in the Ogden Tabernacle, on Sunday Afternoon,
October 21, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
THE GOSPEL REVEALED FOR THE BENEFIT OF THE WORLD--WITNESS OF THE
SPIRIT--PRIESTHOOD,--HIGH PRIESTS AND SEVENTIES--ENERGETIC
MISSIONARIES--DUTIES OF PRESIDENTS, BISHOPS, ELDERS, PRIESTS,
TEACHERS
AND DEACONS--RELIEF SOCIETIES--TITHING--P. E. FUND--COMMON
SCHOOLS.
239
I am happy to meet with the brethren and sisters at this
conference. Since I was last here we have had to suffer the loss
of our venerated and beloved President Brigham Young, which cast
a gloom over the feelings of the Saints throughout the Territory,
and made us feel sorry. His demise, with that of others, however,
is among the evidences that are necessarily associated with human
affairs, and is something over which we have no control, for the
Lord manages such things according to the counsel of his own
will.
239
I remember the time very well when Joseph Smith was taken from
us, not however in the manner that President Young was, but by a
ruthless mob, meeting his death at the hands of assassins. But
these things are matters, although of great importance to us, yet
relatively they have not a very great deal to do with the
building up of the Church and kingdom of God upon the earth, and
with His work in which we are all engaged.
239
When the Lord revealed the everlasting Gospel to Joseph Smith, he
unfolded unto him his purposes and designs in relation to the
earth whereon we live, and gave unto him a knowledge of his law
and the ordinances of the Gospel and the doctrine thereof. It was
not for the object simply of elevating him as a man, but it was
done for the interest of society, in the interest of the world,
and in the interest of the living and the dead, according to the
decrees and designs of Jehovah which he formed before the world
rolled into existence, or the morning stars sang together for
joy. The Lord had his designs in relation to the earth and the
inhabitants thereof, and in these last days he saw proper to
reveal and restore, through his servant Joseph Smith, what we
term the new and everlasting Gospel; new to the world at present,
because of their traditions, their follies and weaknesses, and
their creeds, opinions and notions, but everlasting because it
existed with God, and because it existed with him before the
world was, and will continue when change shall have succeeded
change upon this earth, and when the earth shall have been
redeemed and all things made new, and while life and thought and
being last, and immortality endures. Therefore, although the
Gospel is new to the world, it is everlasting. And it was
introduced, as I have stated, in the interests of humanity--our
fathers, the ancient Prophets and Apostles, and men of God who
have lived in the various ages of the world, who have
administered in the holy Priesthood while they lived upon the
earth, and who are now administering in the heavens, and who had
a hand in the introduction of this work, together with God our
heavenly Father, and Jesus the Mediator of the New Covenant; and
to-day they feel interested in the rolling forth of this work,
and in the accomplishment of these purposes which God designed
before the foundation of the world. And it is to God and his Son,
and to these men, that we are indebted for the light and the
intelligence that has been communicated to us, and to them we
shall be indebted through all time for the same kind of knowledge
and intelligence to sustain and direct us.
240
We talk sometimes about the organization of our Church, and about
a First Presidency, and about Apostles, and Patriarchs, and High
Priests, and Seventies, and Elders, etc.; but who knew anything
about any of these offices, their rights and privileges, etc.,
until God revealed it? Nobody. And this is not only so with
regard to the several offices of the Melchizedek or higher
Priesthood, but it is also the case with those of the Aaronic or
lesser Priesthood. These are things that were not originated by
man, they came to us through revelation from God, and hence we
are indebted to the Lord for them, and also for all the knowledge
we possess in relation to them. Who taught us anything about the
Gathering, and why are we here to-day? What brought us here, and
under what influence did we come, and by what principle were we
united as we find ourselves at the present time? You who are
familiar with the history of the Church know that there was a
Temple built in Kirtland, Ohio, and that while the Prophet Joseph
Smith and Oliver Cowdery were seated in their proper places in
that Temple, there were several important personages appeared to
them, and gave unto them several keys, powers and privileges, and
that among these heavenly beings was Moses, who represented what
is termed the Gathering dispensation. His mission to earth was to
restore the keys of the Gathering dispensation, which should
gather Israel from the four quarters of the earth, and also
restore the ten tribes. You who have not read this for
yourselves, you will find it in the new edition of the Doctrine
and Covenants; I refer you to it and recommend you to read it.
Moses conferred these keys of authority upon the prophet Joseph
Smith, and he afterwards conferred them upon the Twelve Apostles
and others, who when they were ordained received them as part of
their ministry and priesthood, to prepare them for the work that
was to be done. And when these elders went forth in the
performance of their duties, calling upon the people among whom
they traveled to repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus
Christ for the remission of their sins, promising believers that
they should receive the Holy Ghost, in obedience to the gospel
requirements, they laid their hands upon their heads confirming
them members of the church and also conferred the Holy Ghost, and
they received it; and among other things they received was the
principles of the Gathering. And it was universally the case, and
they hardly knew why it was, that among their first desires after
their confirmation, was a wish to gather to Zion; and no one that
remains faithful to the cause ever remained satisfied until he
did gather with the saints. I would defy the world and all the
Elders of Israel to have gathered this people together, as we now
are, unless these keys of the Gathering had been restored to
earth, and the people had received the spirit of it through the
proper channel. But as is was, there was no trouble at all, so
far as their willingness was concerned. I have seen many of them
after baptism almost ready to sell themselves in order to have
the chance of coming to Zion. And you elders, who are my hearers
to-day, have witnessed the same, and many of you were doubtless
numbered among those of whom I speak, who were so extremely
anxious to gather.
241
We are living in what ancient men of God have been pleased to
term the dispensation of the fulness of times, which embraces all
previous dispensations and all the priesthood that has ever
before existed on the earth. And among other means that God will
make use of to accomplish his purposes is that of Temples; and
the spirit of Temple-building comes in the very same way as that
of gathering together, and this accounts for our desire to assist
in erecting Temples. The Lord, through the prophet Malachi, in
referring to this feature of the great Latter-day work says
"Behold, I will send, you Elijah the prophet before the coming of
the great and terrible day of the Lord. And he shall turn the
heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the
children to the fathers, lest I come and smite the earth with a
curse." Did Elijah hold these particular keys of the priesthood?
He did. And did he confer them upon Joseph Smith? Yes, he did. An
account of this too will be found in the reference I have already
given you. Did the Latter-day Saints generally manifest any
particular desire to build Temples before the prophet Elijah
came? No; but ever since this desire and feeling has existed in
the minds of the Latter-day Saints. It might appear very foolish
to other people, but to us it is both consistent and necessary.
The first Temple we built was in Kirtland, Ohio; the next was in
Nauvoo, Illinois, and a foundation of a third was laid in Far
West, Missouri. Since our coming to Utah, we have built one
Temple in St. George and a beautiful building it is; and in that
Temple are now performed ordinances for the living and the dead.
And let me ask, if any present in this large assembly to-day
regret in the least having contributed to it. I do not think for
a moment that there is a man or woman that does. We have already
expended a large amount of means on the Temple now being
constructed in Salt Lake City; and still we have commenced two
other such buildings, one in Manti and the other in Logan, all of
which will be magnificent buildings when completed; I suppose
there are not less than five hundred men employed on these
buildings, in this Territory. It looks odd and simple, the world
does not know what it means; but we know, for God has revealed it
to us; and he has not only revealed it, but he has put it here
(pointing to the heart), and we cannot get rid of it.
241
In the year 1876, President Young was strongly impressed with
this feeling, and he requested the Twelve to call upon the High
Priests and Seventies, and the Elders to subscribe towards
carrying forward the Temple in this city. Was the call responded
to? Yes; the various quorums throughout the length and breadth of
the Territory willingly contributed and a very material advance
has been made in the construction of that building. Why did
President Young feel so? Because the spirit of God rested upon
him, prompting him to move in this direction. Why did the
brethren of these several quorums so readily respond to the call?
Because the same spirit rested upon them; and hence we find that
the First Presidency, the Twelve, and the Saints generally, are
all interested in this movement, evincing the same desire to
accomplish this work of Temple building, as the saints of foreign
lands do to gather to Zion. What object have we in view in doing
this? That we may administer the ordinances which the Lord has
revealed unto us, and which, according to his command, must be
done in Temples built to his name. If we were to turn over today
these buildings to the religious world, they would know no more
how to use them legitimately, than a baby would know what to do
with algebra; neither would we had not the Lord taught us by
revelation from heaven. The Gospel brings life and immortality to
light; it places us in communion with the heavens, the Priesthood
there and the Priesthood here working harmoniously together, we
being taught of them are enabled to accomplish what the Lord
required of us.
242
We, as intelligent beings, made in the image of our Creator, are
placed here upon the earth to accomplish a certain work, that we
may operate with the Gods in the eternal worlds, through the
light of revelation that God has given unto us, and that he will
continue to give us, until all things designed by him pertaining
to this earth and its inhabitants shall be accomplished. In other
words, they are helping us to do our work, by communicating to us
principles we require to know, and also by operating in our
behalf, while we are operating for them, and their children, who
are our fathers. As the Scriptures say, "that they without us
should not be made perfect," it is requiring a union of the
heavens and the earth, forming a grand co-operative society, if
you please, connected together by indissoluble ties, by the gift
of the Holy Ghost, the light of revelation and the power of God.
Thus we are united to each other and to them, and are able to act
intelligently, doing works that will be approved in heaven which
are connected with the interests of God and the interests of
humanity.
242
It is not our work, it is not anything we have done, but it is
God that has done the whole of it, he having called upon us to
help him a little in our weak way; and inasmuch as we seek
continually to do his will, he will help us, for in and of
ourselves we can do nothing, no not any of us, for we are all
poor, weak, erring human beings, constantly needing his
sustenance, aid and guidance.
242
The various quorums of the Priesthood, which have been presented
to you this afternoon, give a more perfect representation of your
Stake than has been given before. And I am pleased to say that
this extended organization of the Priesthood exists among all the
Stakes--some twenty in all--throughout the Territory. It may be
proper on the present occasion to refer to some things connected
with the organization of our Church for our information; although
I presume a good deal of similar instruction has already been
given you by brother Richards, who is very conversant in such
matters. Yet it is very desirable that the Saints generally, as
well as the Twelve and leading Elders, should become familiar
with these things and have a correct understanding of them; and
it will do no harm to again talk on some of them.
243
In Kirtland, Ohio, a great many things were revealed through the
Prophet. There was then a First Presidency that presided over the
High Council, in Kirtland; and that High Council and another
which was in Missouri, were the only High Councils in existence.
As I have said, the High Council in Kirtland was presided over by
Joseph Smith and his Counselors; and hence there were some things
associated with this that were quite peculiar in themselves. It
is stated that when they were at a loss to find out anything
pertaining to any principles that might come before them in their
councils, that the presidency were to inquire of the Lord and get
revelation on those subjects that were difficult for them to
comprehend. And I would make a remark here in relation to these
things, that all High Councils, and all Presidents of Stakes and
Bishops, and in fact all men holding the Priesthood, who are
humble and faithful and diligent and honest and true to the
principles of our religion, if they seek unto God with that faith
that he requires of us, he will give them wisdom under all
circumstances and on all occasions, and the Holy Spirit will
never fail to indicate the path they should pursue. This is the
order of God in relation to these matters, that every man holding
any position in the Church, through his faithfulness, shall have
his Spirit commensurate to the duties devolving upon them, to
enable them to magnify their calling to the acceptance of God and
their brethren. And if such men do not enjoy this blessing, this
divine assistance, it is because they do not "live godly in
Christ," because they do not seek unto him in humility and
lowliness of heart, making it their daily study to observe the
laws of God and the rights of their fellow-men. It is true, we
all of us have certain infirmities and foibles, and as you heard
this morning, God has placed them upon us that man should not
glory in himself, but that he might depend upon and glory in the
God of Israel; but it is our duty to overcome them, and learn to
subject our will to that of our Heavenly Father, and continue on
in the way to perfection.
243
There is a matter that has of late become a subject of a good
deal of conversation, and it occurs to my mind to refer to it,
namely that of the High Priesthood, or the place and calling of a
High Priest. In the revelation on this subject I find these
words: "And again, I give unto you Don C. Smith, to be a
President over the Quorum of High Priests, which ordination is
instituted for the purpose of qualifying those who shall be
appointed standing presidents or servants over the different
Stakes scattered abroad." What are they organized for? It is
instituted for the purpose of qualifying those who shall be
appointed standing presidents over the different Stakes scattered
abroad. A sort of a normal school, if you please, to prepare men
to preside, to be fathers of the people. Have they fulfilled
this? Hardly; perhaps many of them have not thought about it; but
if they had reflected more upon these things, and humbled
themselves before God, and met together often to talk over the
principles of the Gospel, manifesting an eager desire to become
acquainted with doctrine, and using due diligence in seeking for
wisdom from the best of books and every available source, I do
not think we should have taken so many men from among the
Seventies and Elders to make of them Presidents and Bishops and
Councilors, as we have been obliged to do. But instead of the
High Priests pursuing this course, many of them have indulged in
much unnecessary talk about which was the biggest, a High Priest
or a Seventy. I can answer that question for you, my brethren: If
you will take a little child among you, and on comparing
yourselves with it, can find the one most like unto it--the one
who is the most honest, truthful and child-like, such a man
should be classed among the greatest in the kingdom of God. It is
not talking about these things that qualifies men for positions,
but doing them.
244
We are only just starting in on the great work before us. Zion is
bound to spread and grow; her cords will be lengthened; but we
must be energetic and alive to the duties devolving upon us,
always keeping in mind the object to be accomplished, and in
order to facilitate things and to meet the mind and will of God,
and that his work may be cut short in righteousness, we must
operate together. And not, what? "Lullaby baby on the tree top,
when the wind blows the cradle will rock." We have had enough of
that; let us now begin more earnestly to seek after the wisdom
and power of God and the light of revelation, so that the love of
God may burn in the hearts of the people, and awaken them up to
an understanding of the principles of eternal truth. This is what
we want. And if they do this, magnifying their calling, then when
other Stakes are to be organized and other changes made, all we
will have to do will be to go to the High Priests for such
persons to fill such offices that rightly belong to the High
Priesthood. And the question that has agitated the minds of the
Seventies and High Priests will no longer trouble them, for all
will then more clearly perceive that Church or body of Christ is
as the body of man, composed not of one member, but many. For
instance, there is the head, there are the eyes, there is the
nose, the mouth, there are the ears, the arms and hands, the legs
and feet, all of which are members of the human body; which of
these would you like to be without? Supposing you had to part
with one of your legs, or one of your arms, you would of course
want to retain the most useful of the two; but if you will tell
me which of the two is the most useful to the human body, then I
will tell you which is the most useful to the body of Christ, the
High Priests or the Seventies. I do not think, however, we need
discuss this question; but rather let us magnify the Priesthood
we hold, seeking to acquire a proper fitness for the positions we
occupy.
245
Now, I will tell you something I have noticed lately. We call
upon Seventies, and sometimes upon High Priests to perform
missions abroad, but how is it with them? They generally go, but
it is often a hard squeak. One man has a roof to put on a house,
another is perhaps building a new house, or his business is in
such a flourishing condition as to need his personal
superintendence; another has perhaps "bought five yoke of oxen,"
and he must needs "go to prove them; and another has perhaps
"married a wife, and therefore" would like to be excused. And
still such men generally have quite an opinion of themselves, and
they are ofttimes anxious to know which is the biggest, they or
somebody else. And when such men do go upon missions, they are of
very little account, they are ready to find excuses not to go,
and just as ready to find excuses to return, and are soon
reconciled to the fact that "there is no place like home," and
that "Jordan is a hard road to travel;" they have all kinds of
difficulties to encounter, meeting with lions in their way, etc.
Did you ever remember the time when the Elders felt a desire to
preach the Gospel, and men were ready with open arms to receive
those who proclaimed it? I believe the Scripture to be true
to-day which says, "I will take you one of a city and two of a
family, and I will bring you to Zion." We profess to be Apostles
of the Lord bearing his Gospel message to the nations of the
earth; then let us exhibit a little more of the apostolic power
and zeal when we go out among our fellow-men, realizing that we
have got the light and life and power of God with us; and that we
are sent to teach and not to be taught of men, to control
circumstances, in a great measure, by the power of the
Priesthood, instead of allowing ourselves to be controlled so
much. We have not got through with the work, we have only just
commenced it. Here are our fallen brethren, the Lamanites. What
an extensive work opens up among them, which must yet be done,
but which will not fairly commence until we approximate to the
consummation of our mission to the Gentile world. And when we
shall have introduced more fully the Gospel, and developed the
purposes of the Almighty to this Branch of Israel, the Jews will
be ready to receive the servants of God and the Gospel, which
will then be proclaimed to them. And when we get through with
Israel, there will remain the ten tribes to be restored, the
earth to be redeemed and the kingdom of God to be established
thereon; all of which must be done in order that the Scriptures
may be fulfilled, and the designs of God consummated. Our work is
mapped out before us, it is all designed and planned by him who
rules above, and it is time that every Elder in Israel fully
understood this fact that the Latter-day Saints have got to take
a part in all this work, and that we are not here to attend to
our own personal affairs merely, but, we are called to look after
the interests of God, to build up his Zion and establish his
kingdom on this his earth.
245
There is another class of men--the Elders of Israel--that play a
most important part. They are very numerous, and it is time that
they commenced to feel after God, and to think and reason and
reflect: "What can I do to help to build up the kingdom of God
temporally and spiritually. O God, inspire my heart with light
and revelation, that I may magnify my calling, honor my position,
teach the principles of righteousness, and help to build up thy
kingdom on the earth." This is the way they should feel.
245
And I might refer to Presidents of Stakes and to our High
Councils; how ought they to feel? That we are the servants of the
living God; that the eye of the great Jehovah is over us, and
that we are operating in the interests of Zion and for her
welfare in all things pertaining to time and eternity. If they do
not do this, God will be after them, and they will feel his hand
upon them. For as I have said, we are not here to build up
ourselves, but to build up Zion and establish the principles of
righteousness upon the earth. That is our calling, that is what
the Priesthood is conferred upon us for, and it behooves us to
magnify it and honor our God. Be governed by integrity and
truthfulness, and never allow yourselves to be bartered or sold
in the interests of anybody, but operate for Israel, doing
justice before God and the angels and all good men.
245
And then we have our Bishops; they have their place in our midst,
to attend to the interests of their several Wards, to look more
particularly after the temporal affairs of the people, and act
and counsel them as fathers for their good; and not in their own
interests, but for the good and benefit of the hole. And then, in
the capacity of High Priests, to take charge of meetings, and
instruct and counsel those of their wards, always setting a
pattern in all that is upright, good and noble, saying to the
people, Follow me, as I follow Christ. And as common judges in
Israel, they should be jealous of the people's rights,
adjudicating all matters that may come before them in all
righteousness.
246
Then we come to our Priest, and what are they to do? I do not
think I need tell you, for I have heard brother Richards tell
you. They should visit from house to house, and see that there
are no hard feelings existing in those households, or between the
inhabitants of different households; and such men ought to be
full of the Holy Ghost, standing as watchmen over the flock
committed to their care, trying to put things right, and to keep
them right. The Teachers should be their assistants, whose duty
it is to see that there is no iniquity of any kind, and that
righteousness and truth prevail among the people. And then, the
Deacons should be active in their place and calling, standing
side by side with the Bishops, assisting them in all their
temporal duties, operating together as one family. And then
everything will move on harmoniously and pleasantly, for through
these ordinances come the blessings, we are told in the
revelation; and without them the power of godliness is not
manifested to men in the flesh. God placed in the Church,
Apostles, Prophets, etc., for the perfecting of the Saints, for
the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ;
that we may all grow together to a perfect man, to the full
measure of the stature of Christ. This Priesthood and our Church
organization are introduced for this purpose, not to make big men
of some, and little men of others; for I tell you, I would rather
see a deacon magnify his calling, than an Apostle who treats his
indifferently. We must seek to magnify our offices, and not
expect our offices to magnify us.
246
I will here refer to the young people. I find a very good spirit
growing up through the Territory, associated with the Young Men's
and Young Women's Improvement Societies. It is very gratifying,
and we trust that the youth of Zion will continue to search after
God and a knowledge of his ways, for I want to say to you young
men, that by and by the burden of this work will fall on your
shoulders, and it is pleasing to God and all good men, that you
should prepare yourselves for the labor and responsibility to
which you are fast approaching. And I wish to say to you further,
that if you will go before the Lord in all humility, and ask him
for wisdom and intelligence, your prayers will be herd. You are
commanded to search after wisdom from the best of books, and also
through faith; and I will promise you that diligent study of our
own works will place you in possession of a fund of knowledge
that you never dreamed of. And then devote your leisure time to
the acquisition of such useful knowledge as can be obtained
through the schools, and from works on the sciences; but do not
be led by their nonsense, and skepticism, and false theories. And
in doing this, seek earnestly for the Spirit of God to aid you,
to enlighten your mind, that you may the better comprehend truth,
and be able to discard error. And when you meet together, let
your hearts be set on the worship of God, and you will grow up in
his fear, and your delight will be in doing good and laboring in
the interest of his cause on the earth.
247
Now a few words to the sisters. They have their Relief Societies
and Retrenchment Societies, and their Mutual Improvement
Societies, all of which are very laudable and praiseworthy. You
heard quoted this morning that the man was not without the woman,
nor the woman without the man, in the Lord. Or in other words, it
takes a woman and a man to make a man. Did you ever think about
that, that without a union of the sexes we are not perfect? God
has so ordained it. And therefore do we expect to have our wives
in the future state? Yes. And do wives expect to have their
husbands? Yes. Are we engaged in building up the kingdom of God?
Yes. What have we to do? Why, our sisters have to learn to manage
their household affairs in a proper manner, and to train their
daughters in such a manner as will prepare them to become mothers
in Israel, competent to attend to the various duties and
responsibilities which must sooner or latter devolve upon them in
the household, and also cultivate their nobler qualities,
calculated to elevate and exalt woman in the estimation of God
and man; and not only your daughters, but sons also; begin early
to teach them meekness, kindness and gentleness, and withhold not
from them such training as will give them an acquaintance with
the common branches of education, and, if possible, afford them a
knowledge of science, and of music, and everything that will have
a tendency to lead their minds to find enjoyment in the
development of the mind, but be sure and have for your base, or
foundation, the early cultivation of the virtues, and a due
regard to their superiors, as well as reverence for God an sacred
things. And what next? Teach others who lack the opportunity that
your children may possess. Sisters, you are eminently constituted
for this work. God has given you both the desire and ability to
do it; you can enter into the sympathies of others, and you can
better appreciate their feelings than we men can, and you are
altogether more competent to minister in such affairs. Hence the
Prophet Joseph Smith, in his day, organized a Female Relief
Society; some of you sisters now before me I remember seeing
present on that occasion. Sister Emma Smith was President of that
Society, sister Whitney, now of Salt Lake City, was one of her
Counselors, sister Cleveland was the other Counselor, and sister
Eliza Snow was Secretary. This movement, under the auspices of
the Relief Societies, was allowed to sleep for a while, but it
has again began to awaken, and great good is being accomplished.
And what do we want to teach our good sisters? I do not propose
to go into details, but will merely say they should be things
most elevating and useful. Teach them to cook aright, to dress
aright, and to speak aright; also to govern their feelings and
tongues, and unfold unto them the principles of the Gospel. Let
the elderly ladies teach the younger ones, leading them on in the
paths of life, that we may have sisters growing up, whose
goodness and praiseworthy principles will make them fit to
associate with the angels of God. And if you persevere in this
good work, God will bless you and your efforts. Let male and
female operate together in the one great common cause. Sisters,
let it be your daily study to make your homes comfortable, more
and more pleasant and agreeable, in fact, a little heaven on
earth. And brethren, let us treat our wives properly, and prepare
proper places for them; be kind to them, and feel to bless them
all the day long. Do away with unkind or harsh words, and do not
allow hard feelings to exist in your hearts, or find place in
your habitations. Love one another, and by each trying to enhance
the welfare of the other, that element will characterize the
family circle, and your children will partake of the same
feeling, and they in turn will imitate your good example, and
perpetuate the things they learn at home.
248
There is another subject I wish to refer to, which was introduced
this morning by brother Joseph F. Smith. He said, in speaking on
Tithing, that if all of the brethren would pay their Tithing,
there would be no need to call for donations. I am precisely of
the same opinion. But then all of you have not done this, neither
do you do it. "But are you in hopes that something of that kind
will be accomplished?" Yes, of course we are. Well, how is it now
with our Temple affairs, there has been a change made in relation
to these matters? The High Priests and Seventies were called upon
to contribute in this direction, and they did it, and did well,
which is praiseworthy. If I remember correctly, the whole amount
subscribed during the year was some sixty-three thousand dollars,
and this act not only facilitated the building of the Temple, but
also rendered employment to a great many of our brethren. Now,
President Young, before he left us, said that after the Stakes of
Zion were organized, these subscriptions should be made through
the Bishops, instead of through the Presidents of these several
Quorums. Some would be ready to suggest that we do away with
that, and use the Tithing instead. I am, as I have said, in hopes
that we will be able to do that by and by, but I do not think you
can to-day. We wish to take a steady, even course, and advance in
improvements gradually, as our way shall open. I will show you
what effect these sudden changes has. We talk about the
Seventies, and the High Priest and Elders, and what they have
done. But it is not generally known that the result of that
sudden change was that Bishop Hunter had to furnish supplies for
50 or 60 men out of the Tithing Office. And our experience
convinces us that any sudden changes in relation to these
matters, might prove disastrous, causing perhaps the stoppage of
some of our works.
248
I find there is considerable means owing by the Church, and I
will speak a little about that, believing as I do that in making
such things public, that all may have an understanding of our
position. There were some propositions made to the Twelve, when
they were in Cache Valley, lately, the substance of which was in
the form of a request that the Tithing of that Temple District,
comprising three Stakes, be used on the Temple now building.
This, doubtless, seemed very desirable to them, but some of us
thought, and so expressed ourselves, that if this request were
granted, then the people of the other two Temple districts would,
of course, want the same favor extended to them, which could not
well be denied. And if this were done, how could we meet all the
other expenses? Perhaps some of you wise men can tell me; the
brethren of Cache Valley could not. There are thousands of
dollars owing in different directions, which I am constantly
called upon to meet, and if our resources were stopped, we could
not carry out certain public labors required of us, and should be
unable to pay our debts. But, with the hearty and continued
co-operation of my brethren, I am in hopes that we will so work
things before very long, that we shall be able to ease up in some
of these matters, and have things move along a little more
agreeable. We do not wish anybody to feel oppressed or crowded,
but, on the other hand, we want to feel as we sing sometimes--"We
are the free-born sons of Zion," etc.; and that it is "All free
grace and free will." I mention these things to show you that
there are responsibilities that many of the people little dream
of.
249
Bro. Joseph mentioned one thing this morning to which I think I
should have demurred a little, and I think you will when I tell
you. In speaking about the poor people, that they seemed to get
along very well, etc., and that it was necessary sometimes for
the Lord to humble the rich, etc., which things are spoken of in
the "Doctrine and Covenants." But what of some of the
others--those who cannot be said to be either rich or poor? I
want to refer to an item. There is owing to the Perpetual
Emigrating Fund Company, upwards of a million of dollars; the
nature of this indebtedness you are acquainted with. Certain
brethren have been assisted here and you have joined in rendering
that assistance. They have since come in possession of means and
property of various kinds, but they have not settled for their
emigration indebtedness. And this debt has increased to this
enormous sum, and it hangs in this position to-day. Is this
right? Is it just? I am inclined to think, with the president of
the company, that if we only have the patience, the thing will be
completely hung by and by, it is only a question of time. But
then this state of things I look upon as an outrage to the
community, and a greater outrage to the good and worthy poor who
are ungathered, who are crying for assistance. And the Church has
listened to these cries, and has advanced a large amount of
means, at one time and another, to do what these once-poor people
should have done, but have not done. Now I would ask, shall these
things continue? I hope not; I trust that those who are indebted
to this Fund will have more "bowels of compassion." How anxious
you were, when in foreign lands, to get to Zion; and you felt
when assistance reached you, that one of the first things you
would do, would be to extend the same to others. Let us be
reminded of these obligations, and see that they are paid.
250
There is another subject I want to speak on, that is our school
operations. You have elected me Superintendent of Common Schools,
and I feel a good deal of interest in the welfare of Common
Schools, and also in all of our institutions of learning, where
good education can be had, for I feel interested in our youth,
and I take this opportunity to speak to the whole country in
relation to this matter. I can perceive quite an interest in
educational matters, manifesting itself in our brethren who
preside here; and I am much gratified in it. I hope that this
whole county will go at this matter in all good faith, and where
you lack good school-houses put them up; and when you have
already the school-house, but lack the furniture, get it and try
to make the school-house comfortable for the children; and then
good teachers who are good Latter-day Saints. Shall we have them,
or shall we employ teachers that will turn the infant minds of
our children away from the principles of the Gospel, and perhaps
lead them to darkness and death? Some say, "You ought to be very
generous, quite as liberal and generous as others." I think so.
But if some of these liberal people, who talk so much about
liberality, would show a little more of it, we would appreciate
it a little better. I would like to know if a Methodist would
send his children to a Roman Catholic School, or vice versa? I
think not. Do either send their children to "Mormon" schools, or
employ "Mormon" teachers? I think not. Do we object to it? No, we
do not; we accord to all classes their rights, and we claim
rights equal with them. Well, shall we, after going to the ends
of the earth to gather people to Zion, in order that they may
learn more perfectly of His ways and walk in His paths, shall we
then allow our children to be at the mercy of those who would
lead them down to death again? God forbid! Let our teachers be
men of God, men of honor and integrity, and let us afford our
children such learning as will place our community in the front
ranks in educational as well as religious matters. But would we
interfere with other religious denominations? No. Prevent them
from sending their children where and to whom they please? No. Or
from shipping where they please? No. I would not put a hair in
their way, nor interfere with them in any possible way; they can
take their course, and we want the same privilege.
250
With regard to some of these other things which I have referred
to, I would say: We wish to continue on as we have done, and as
soon as we can see our way out, we will make things more
agreeable. These are my feelings; but in the meantime, there will
be no radical changes. We started in with the intention of
carrying out the views of President Young, and we purpose to do
it; but should we, by and by see a better way, one that suits us
better, that would be more pleasant all around, we will then
adopt it. In the meantime, we will stick to the rod of iron, and
humble ourselves before God, seeking to do His will in all
things; and by and by, when we shall have done our work on earth,
will obtain an inheritance in the celestial kingdom of our
Father. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 /
Charles C. Rich, February 10, 1878
Charles C. Rich, February 10, 1878
DISCOURSE BY ELDER CHARLES C. RICH,
Delivered at the Quarterly Conference Held in Paris,
Bear Lake County, Idaho, February 10, 1878.
(Reported by James H. Hart.)
BLESSING THE RESULT OF OBEDIENCE TO LAW--OUR AGENCY IN THE
FLESH--THE ADVANTAGES OF UNION--ORDER IN THE KINGDOM OF
GOD--THE ETERNAL WARFARE BETWEEN GOOD AND EVIL.
251
Brethren and sisters, I am pleased to have the opportunity of
meeting with you in Conference. I have enjoyed myself very much
while listening to the reports of the Bishops, and also to those
who have addressed us. We have had some excellent instructions
during the Conference. I am glad to meet so many of the Saints. I
will say, however, that I feel of myself very weak, and I desire
the prayers of the Saints, that I may be able to instruct you. I
desire to speak to your edification, but that depends upon the
Holy Spirit, without which no one can instruct and edify the
Saints. I trust the Spirit of the Lord will be with us this
afternoon, that I may, peradventure, be a means of blessing and
building you up in the principles of the Gospel. I will read, for
your instruction, from the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and
will give you some keys by which you may unlock the treasures of
the Gospel. Page 424, new edition: "Mine house is a house of
order, and not of confusion," etc. Page 421: "All blessings are
predicated on law," etc. I have read these passages because to me
they are important, and they are important to you also. We learn
from the revelations we have just read, that it was ordained
before the foundation of the world how the blessings of the
Gospel were to be obtained, and why some people could not attain
to certain blessings. We are told they could not obtain these
blessings because they did not abide by the law. As Latter-day
Saints, it is important that we understand the principles of
salvation, that we may be enabled to comprehend and obtain all
the keys, principles, and blessings pertaining thereto. It was a
long time after the Prophet Joseph Smith had received the keys of
the kingdom of God, and after Hyrum and others had received many
blessings, that the Lord gave Joseph a revelation, to show him
and others how they could ask for and receive certain blessings.
We read in the revelations of St. John, that the Saints are to
receive a white stone, "and in the stone a new name, which no man
knoweth save him that receiveth it." Joseph tells us that this
new name is a key-word, which can only be obtained through the
endowments. This is one of the keys and blessings that will be
bestowed upon the Saints in these last days, for which we should
be very thankful.
252
In the first instructions we received from the Elders, we were
told we must repent of our sins and be baptized, in order to
receive the Holy Spirit, and that we had no claims upon the Lord
for his Spirit, until we had complied with the requirements made
of us. I remember very well my feelings upon this subject before
I obeyed the Gospel. I studied carefully, anxiously, and
prayerfully, that I might know if it were the Church of Jesus
Christ. I did not want to run any risk in the matter, and remain
in uncertainty. I was willing to do anything that would give me a
knowledge of the truth. I was willing to receive it through the
ministration of an angel, through direct revelation, or by any
other way, but I did not want to be deceived. Every time I
reflected carefully upon the subject, I came to this point--the
conditions upon which the promises have been made are,
repentance, baptism, and imposition of hands. The spirit would
then whisper, you have not been baptized, you have not obeyed the
Gospel; but when I had complied with the law, then I had a
perfect claim to the blessings and the promises, and did receive
them, and obtained a perfect knowledge of the truth, and could
then bear a testimony of it to all the world. I mention these
things to show you the principles we have to act upon in order to
obtain the blessings of salvation and eternal life. And I can
testify that the Lord has fulfilled his promises, and has poured
out his Spirit upon the people, through baptism and the laying on
of hands. So we see that the keys given for our introduction into
the Church of Jesus Christ, are as effectual in this our day as
they were in the days of the former Apostles. Some might say, Why
would not some other ordinance do as well? Simply because these
were the principles ordained for that purpose before the world
was. It is not a new feature in the Gospel, something started a
few years go. From what I have read, we find they are eternal
principles; that they existed and were ordained for our salvation
before the foundation of the world, and cannot be changed. We
must comply with the principles of the eternal law, in order to
obtain eternal blessings. I want to impress these principles upon
your minds, for there is no "think so" and "guess so" about these
things, for the Lord himself has decreed them, and I bear record
that they are true. I hope these principles will make a lasting
impression upon your minds, that you may devote yourselves more
fully to the service of the Lord, and faithfully obey all the
commandments which he has given us, and may give us hereafter.
253
There is another principle to which I will call your attention;
that is, the pre-existence of spirits. Before we came into this
world we had an existence with the Father in the heavens. We are
eternal beings. How do you know that? one might say. We know it
by the revelations of Jesus Christ, which bring life and
immortality to light. It was revealed to Abraham and many of the
ancient Prophets, and it has been revealed unto us in these the
last days. We are told that before the inhabitants of the earth
had an existence in the flesh, they had an existence in the
spirit world; and that it was necessary to come into this world
and be clothed with mortality. And why was it necessary? Because
we could not attain to an exaltation without coming here. Many
people think this is a world of sorrows, and a very horrid world
to live in. So it may seem to some people, but I think that it is
a glorious world, for it is here we are enabled to obtain our
blessings and endowments. We come into this world weak and frail
mortals. We have an agency given us, with an opportunity of doing
good and evil. We are invited to obey the Gospel, which embraces
principles that will endow the willing and obedient with
exaltation and eternal life. But our agency is not taken from us.
We have placed before us light and darkness, the bitter and the
sweet, exaltation and degradation, life and death, and we have
reason and intelligence given us, by which to judge and choose
for ourselves. By choosing the good and obeying the principles of
truth, we are entitled to the spirit of revelation, and by that
spirit only can we know God the eternal father, and his Son Jesus
christ. Is it not important that we should know God? Surely it
is; for to know God, and his Son Jesus Christ, is eternal life.
So notwithstanding we have our trials and sufferings here, we
have joys and happiness likewise, and we learn to discern and
appreciate the difference between good and evil. An opportunity
is also afforded us in this world to increase in faith and
wisdom, and in all that leads to exaltation and eternal life. And
we are told that all the intelligence we gain in this world will
rise up with us in the resurrection. Now, who is there among the
Saints that does not want to learn something concerning the
principles of life and salvation? We should, above all people, be
diligent in seeking to know the principles of truth, that we may
obtain eternal life. We can use the keys and principles that we
have received to obtain this knowledge, and what is there
pertaining to the Gospel that we cannot learn if we are faithful?
If we do not know all that is necessary for our advancement, it
is our privilege to go to some person who does know. And when we
understand how to use the keys and principles ourselves, we can
then teach others, for all who have received the Gospel are
expected to practice its principles in their lives, and to devote
their energies and lives to the establishment of truth and
righteousness upon the earth. Are we doing this? Are we doing our
duty as Saints of God? Or are we passing away our time idly and
indifferently? If so, we are doing ourselves an injury, and we
thus deprive ourselves of the blessings promised to the faithful.
253
There is another great principle often brought before us, that
may be considered a very common principle. It is the principle of
Union. We are told by the Savior that we must be united, or we
are not his. Does this concern us as Latter-day Saints? I think
it does, but some do not seem in any way concerned about it,
notwithstanding the word of the Lord, that otherwise we "are none
of his." How can we be united so as to be acceptable to God? We
have to be united, not merely in doctrinal matters, but in every
other way. So far as doctrine is concerned, we are pretty well
united, but not so in our temporal affairs. But we may become
united in our temporal affairs, if we are willing to learn some
practical lessons that have been taught us, and uniting in their
execution; by entering into them with all our heart and our
means, we may then be united in temporal matters also. There is
but one way to be united, according to the will of God, and that
is by being dictated in our affairs by the Spirit of the Lord.
When we were baptized we received the spirit of the Gospel, and
by that spirit we obtained a knowledge of its truth. And the same
spirit we then received, if it continue with us, will lead us
into all truth and reveal to us things to come. We have need of
revelation at every step after we are baptized, for when we take
a step it ought to be a right step, and the only right step we
can take will be one that is in accordance with the principles of
truth, as dictated by those authorized to teach and instruct the
Saints. This is the only principle on which we can be united, and
when this principle fully is carried out, then perfect union will
exist among the Saints.
254
I remember once being sick, but I scarcely realized that I was
sick, for my mind was bright and active. During the night the
Spirit rested upon me, and the principles of the Millennium were
opened up to me. It seemed to me that all was happiness and
union. Now what will it require to bring about the Millennium? In
the first place every man will have to learn his duty, and do it.
Each one must study his neighbor's interest as well as his own.
No one will do that which would conflict with his brother's
interest, and no man would wilfully infringe upon his neighbors's
rights and privileges. Now if all had learned their duty and were
doing it faithfully, it would bring about a reign of peace and
righteousness, and knowledge would cover the earth. If these
principles were understood and carried out, we should have no
reason to find fault with each other. Are we seeking after these
things? I trust we are, and I feel rejoiced at the progress we
are making as a people, although we come far short of that we
should attain unto. We must have our minds fixed on this subject,
and be determined to receive these truths, and live for them.
This should be our first and last thought every day, and we
should not be contented till we realize our desire in
righteousness. Some persons think that a few prayers offered to
the Lord will be all-sufficient in securing their salvation. It
is very good to pray, but something is required besides praying;
for example, we must be baptized, for that ordinance has been
instituted for the remission of sins. We need endowments and
ordinations, and they can only be administered by those holding
the Priesthood, for without these gifts we could not obtain a
celestial crown. We bestow the Priesthood on many young men, to
bring them up and qualify them for future usefulness. We want our
washings and anointings, and how can we receive them without some
one to administer them to us? And no one could give them without
divine authority. The same words might be used, and the same
ordinances administered in the same way precisely, but they would
be of no avail whatever, without the priestly authority. Our
baptisms, confirmations, ordinations and endowments can only be
administered by those who are ordained and set apart to
administer them. The law must be complied with concerning these
things or the ordinances are void and of no effect. Temples have
to be built in which some of these ordinances must be performed.
Who is to dictate concerning their construction and management?
The Lord himself controls these things, and authorizes whom he
will.
255
Some might ask, Why not baptize for the dead, and give endowments
in this meeting-house? Just simply because the Lord has not so
ordered it. The way and manner in which these ordinances have to
be performed have been determined in the eternal world, and
unless you comply with the requirements and obey the law, you
cannot obtain the keys, and without the keys you cannot pass by
the angels and the Gods in the eternal worlds. For example, you
cannot attain to an exaltation without a wife, or wives; and you
ladies cannot be exalted without a husband. "For man is not
without the woman nor the woman without the man in the Lord." So
said the Apostle Paul. What, then, will be the situation of those
who remain single, and do not attain to an exaltation? We learn
from the revelations that they will be angels. Some People think
that angels are the most exalted and glorious beings in the
eternal world; but this is a mistake. If it will satisfy any of
you to receive that glory it will not satisfy me. Now we
understand that in order to obtain an exaltation we must have a
wife, and we have to comply with the celestial law, so as to have
her in the eternal world. In the first place, we must receive her
from the man whom God has authorized and appointed to seal for
time and eternity, otherwise we have no claim on her in the
eternal world. Perhaps some do not care much about the other
world. Such persons remind me of a man I knew in California, who
became acquainted with and courted a lady whose husband was dead.
He was told that the lady was sealed to another man for eternity;
he replied he did not care, all he wanted was to marry her for
this life, he did not care about the other world. Such a man will
not attain to an exaltation. Some persons may be satisfied
without a complete exaltation. I do not feel so. I feel my
unworthiness and my inability to speak as I would like, and if I
did not know it was my duty, I would shrink from this
undertaking; but I feel it my duty to declare faithfully the
counsels of God, to instruct the Saints in their duties, and tell
them how they can obtain salvation. When I have done this I have
done my duty. Every man and woman can obtain and enjoy the spirit
of revelation, so as to guide them in the path of duty, and if we
are all guided by the same spirit, and all our actions are
dictated by its influences, we shall then enjoy happiness and
peace.
255
We have co-operative institutions established among us, and if
they are conducted properly they will be a blessing to us. How
shall we carry on our co-operative institutions so as to be
approved of heaven? They must be dictated by the spirit of
revelation, for unless they are dictated and controlled by that
spirit they are in danger of being overthrown. If we build up
institutions on any other foundation they will be overthrown
sooner or later. If we establish our institutions according to
the principles of revelation, they will be approved by the
Almighty, and they will be preserved when he overthrows the
kingdoms of this world. Who would not like to see the
co-operative institutions growing up among us, built upon a firm
foundation? We should look well to the foundation on which we
build, for unless we act upon correct principles we cannot expect
to prosper. The building that is reared properly will stand the
winds and storms and will be firm and solid. Time will tell
whether we build by the spirit of revelation or otherwise. You
may be assured that if we do not our building will be overthrown.
255
We are dependent on the almighty for the breath of life, for the
bread we eat, and for every blessing we enjoy. We need not feel
in any way troubled when we see a man lifted up in his feelings,
and act as though he was some great person. We are all of us,
mere worms of the dust, and at best are poor dependent creatures;
but some men appear to grow larger and larger in their own
imagination, and when we see a man ascending higher and higher in
his own conceit, it is not always wise to pull him down suddenly,
but give him a lift, and when he gets so high that his head
swims, we can then help him gently down. We must learn to be
humble, meek and lowly, or we cannot enjoy the spirit of the
Lord.
256
There is another thing I wish to mention, and that is the manner
in which we should treat each other. The principle was advanced
anciently, "Do unto others as you would have others do unto you."
This principle is as binding upon us, as it was upon the people
in former days, and we need as much urging to observe it as they
did. How would we do with the Lord if he were here? We have his
word for it, that forasmuch as ye do it unto one of the least of
these my disciples ye do it unto me. If we see a brother
mistreated, we do not like it, and we feel to take his part. If
we do not like to see a brother mistreated, we should be the more
careful not to mistreat each other, for it is displeasing to the
Lord. What can we say concerning these things? We can say
"straight is the gate and narrow is the way that leadeth to the
lives, and few there be that find it." Do we all want to find it?
I do. And you do, then let us seek diligently that we may find
the right way--the way God has pointed out. He has made it plain
before us, and has told us the manner in which he is willing to
bestow his blessings upon us. And if we do not obtain them it
will not be his fault. What would be the condition of society if
these principles were fully carried out? We would find a brother
and a friend in every place where God is known. No one would have
any disposition to wrong his neighbor. No one would seek to
injure his brother or sisters. Would it not be good to live in
such society? Instead of men striving to take advantage of their
fellow men, and seeking to aggrandize and build up themselves at
the expense of others, they would seek to build up and enrich
others as well as themselves, and instead of hungering and
thirsting after the perishable things of this life, they would
hunger and thirst after righteousness.
256
We read in the "Book of Mormon" that Jesus told the Nephites to
return home, for they were not prepared to receive his words.
They went home and they did prepare their hearts for the
reception of the truth. Why do we not receive more truth than we
do? We hear a great many teachings and counsels from the servants
of God. And why do we not receive more? Peradventure we are not
prepared to receive it. Why does not the Almighty bestow on us
more light, truth, intelligence and other blessings he is able to
bestow? It is because we are not prepared to receive them. We
have more offered now than a great many can receive because their
hearts are unprepared, they are filled with the spirit of the
world, they have lost sight of the principles of salvation, and
do not comprehend them. You may have heard these things preached
many times before, but if you have not received them and made
them your rule of action, it would have been better for you if
you had never heard them.
256
We have been taught that we have a great work to perform in
working out our salvation, in promoting that of our families, and
securing the salvation of our dead friends. We cannot leave any
of these things undone and feel justified before God, and before
our dead friends when we meet them in the other world, and if we
do not feel justified we shall not feel very happy.
257
An opportunity is now offered by brother Cummings, by which some
of us may obtain our genealogies, and we should improve it as
much as possible. I feel happy in being able to send to the
States where many of my ancestors have lived and died, so as to
get the names of many of my dead friends, that I may do a work
for them that they had no opportunity of doing for themselves. We
have the privilege of being baptized for our dead, and performing
other ordinances for them, and thus become saviors on Mount Zion.
There is a great labor to be performed by every faithful Saint.
There is no time to waste in foolishness. There is too much time
wasted in frivolity and nonsense. It is important that we make
good use of the time allotted us in this probation, for we
understand that we shall be judged according to the deeds done in
the body. We have placed before us good and evil--that which
tends to exalt and dignify, and that which tends to corrupt and
degrade. And we are expected to overcome evil, and not allow the
evil to overcome us. For example, we find too often persons who
can be overcome with whiskey, and by that means they destroy
their usefulness in the Church of Jesus Christ; they have been
tried in this matter, and have made a failure. I would say to
such, do not receive nor partake of that which leads to
destruction. Hundreds and thousands have been overcome by this
evil, and are now suffering the consequences of their folly. We
should be prepared to resist every evil, if we do not we shall
bring trouble upon ourselves. It will not be because we do not
understand the laws of God, but because we do not observe them. I
trust my brethren will remember these things, and that they will
make a lasting impression on your minds. I want you to remember
that you are eternal beings, that God is eternal, and that the
principles he has revealed to us are eternal--that you have an
opportunity of receiving them, and that you must give an account
of all your actions, and will be rewarded according to the
principles of righteousness.
257
We have learned that there is a warfare between good an evil, and
we are free to choose the one or the other. We have learned what
is required of us, and what our privileges are as Saints of God;
and if we do not receive and obey the principles of truth, and
secure the blessings of salvation for ourselves, and for our
dead, we shall know it when we get into the eternal world; we
shall know that we have failed to comply with the condition on
which they are promised. Don't you think we shall be sorry when
we discover what we have lost? I think we shall. And how long
shall we be sorry? Can we think of any time in future ages when
we will not be sorry if we lose this opportunity of obtaining
salvation? When we have sorrowed for thousands of years, we shall
still be sorry if we neglect this great salvation; we shall
forever sorrow if we do not improve our opportunities and lay
hold of eternal life. I want you to think of these things, for
now is the time to avoid the trouble that might come upon us, and
to secure our future happiness and exaltation, by carrying out
the principles revealed for our salvation.
258
The Lord has greatly blessed us, and we have great reason to
thank him for our homes in these mountains. We have been led by
him in all our travels, and he has blessed us in all our labors.
We have reason to thank him more abundantly for the fullness of
the Gospel, and for the promise of eternal life. We are told by
him that it is his business to provide for his Saints. Now the
better Saints we are, the better the Lord will provide for us. He
has told us through his Prophet, that his Saints shall be the
richest of all people. But here comes the question, are we his
Saints? It should be remembered that we must be one, or we are
none of his; and to become one, we must allow the Lord to dictate
all our actions and lead us in his way. If we have our own way we
shall do as the world does. The Lord wants to build up a people
like the people of Enoch, who had no poor among them. If it was
necessary that such a condition of society should exist then, is
it less so now? The nations of the earth, and the large cities of
the United States, are crowded with the poor and indigent,
thousands and millions among them suffer for want of bread; how
thankful we ought to be for our condition in these mountains,
where we enjoy peace and plenty, and if not very rich we are not
very poor. It is written that against none is the Lord
displeased, but against those who do not acknowledge his hand in
all things. And those who feel themselves poor, should
acknowledge in it the hand of the Almighty and be comforted, for
poverty is a most excellent thing; 'tis the poor in this world's
goods, but the rich in faith, who are the heirs of the kingdom.
Poverty has been one of the greatest blessings that could be
conferred upon us. If we had been rich we might have gone to the
devil long ago. But being poor we had to hold on to the kingdom
of God, or nothing. Many men, when they get wealthy, apostatize,
because they love their money more than the Almighty. When we
love the Almighty more than we love money, or anything else, then
perhaps he will entrust us with riches, but may the Lord keep us
from becoming rich, if riches would tempt us to forsake the
truth, and hinder us from serving him and keeping his
commandments. Poverty is a great blessing, if in our poverty we
learn to serve God. And riches are also a great blessing if we
make a good use of them. When the time comes that the Saints can
be intrusted with riches, the lord will give them all they need,
for they all belong to the Almighty. I am blessed with a Rich
name, but I have been through poverty myself, and I know how it
feels. I trust I have gained some good by my experience. Have I
anything to complain of. Certainly not. I have no fault to find
with the providences of God, who doeth all things well.
258
Soon after my return from a mission to England, I was called to
Bear Lake Valley to superintend the settlement of the Saints in
this country. I felt that it was right that I should come here,
not because I could live better here than any other place, but
because this was my place and field of labor. And there is one
good thing we should all learn, that is, always to be contented
where the Lord has placed us. But I want to be in a better
country says one. Well, I think you will get into a better
country bye and by, but I would recommend you not to be in too
great a hurry. I don't want to dictate the people too much, but I
am willing to counsel you for your good, if you are willing to
take my counsel, all right, you will be blessed in your
obedience. I would like to pour out blessings upon the Saints.
There are many things that occur to my mind that I cannot say to
you, but that which the spirit dictates that I will communicate.
I have nothing in my heart but the best of feelings towards the
Saints.
259
Some people think I am a poor financier! Perhaps I am. There are
some persons who are such good financiers that they take all the
wool and part of the hide with it. Now I would not like to
financier in that way. And if I don't fleece any one, and take an
advantage of those with whom I deal, I shall have nothing to
regret, and shall enjoy a clear conscience; but if I do these
things it will have a bad effect in this world and worse in the
next. Perhaps those who financier so closely to the injury of
their neighbors will not feel so well about it in the next world.
If they have deceived and taken advantage of us in our
necessities, they will not feel so well about it, if they should
meet us in the other world. I could tell a story. I think I will
do so. I could mention names. You understand that when a man dies
and leaves this world, he don't take his family with him, but
they are left to the care and protection of others. A certain
good man died and left a large family. A near relative took
charge of the family and removed them to a certain town, built a
grist mill, from which the family was supplied with the necessary
bread. He built the first mill in that town, and it was a
blessing to the people as well as to the family of our decease
brother. By and by a few persons concluded to build another mill,
and in order to get the grinding they resolved to build another
mill. The consequence was the first mill failed to supply food
for the widows and fatherless children. These brethren expect to
go into the eternal world. Will the head of this family be there?
He certainly will. And how will these brethren feel when they
meet him? I don't think they will feel very happy.
259
The effect produced by their financiering was that of taking the
bread from the fatherless children. Will they feel as well as
though they had not done it? I think not. I was always sorry when
I thought of these circumstances and their effects. These things
will have to be met somewhere. The God we profess to serve lives
and takes notice of our actions, and if we do wrong we shall have
to meet it sooner or later. Then let us do to others as we would
have others do unto us. But do not suffer transgressors to
deprive you of any blessing, but rather suffer wrong than do
wrong. Deal righteously with each other, and so establish
confidence by your good works. Do not take any right or privilege
from any man or woman. Not from a gentile? No! take no right from
any man. I would not like to infringe upon any man's rights. If
we do the Lord will hold us accountable in the day of judgment.
He causes the sun to rise upon the evil and the good, and sendeth
rain upon the just and on the unjust. And as the Lord dealeth
will all the children of men, so should we deal with each other.
I have detained you longer than I expected. My prayer is that the
Lord will bless you, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 / Joseph
F. Smith, April 11, 1878
Joseph F. Smith, April 11, 1878
FUNERAL SERVICES
PREACHED BY ELDER JOSEPH F. SMITH,
Over the Remains of Emma, Daughter of Elder Daniel H. and
Emeline Wells, on Thursday Morning, April 11, 1878.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
AN AGE OF VISITATION AND REVELATION--REVELATION THE LAW OF
GOVERNMENT--THE NATURE OF DEATH--JESUS OUR FORERUNNER AND
EXEMPLAR--THE THREE WITNESSES--PERSONAL KNOWLEDGE ABOVE
ALL--ORDINANCES FOR THE DEAD.
F. Smith
While sitting listening to the singing, it occurred to me that,
in making a few remarks on this occasion, I would read part of a
revelation given to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints on the 27th of December, 1832, believing that we may
derive some comfort and encouragement, as well as enlightenment
by doing so.
F. Smith
He then read section lxxxviii, Doctrine and Covenants, new
edition, from the 3rd to the 32nd verse inclusive.
F. Smith
These are the words of God unto us, words that were not spoken in
some remote period of the world, and handed down to us by the
traditions of our fathers, but they are the words of the Almighty
spoken directly to our brethren chosen by God to be his
mouthpiece and revelators to the people of this time. They are,
therefore, words of truth, and of eternal life, words upon which
we may rely with the utmost confidence, without doubt or
misgiving, or fear of yielding to the caprice of vain philosophy,
for they are not the words of man, but of God.
F. Smith
It is well for us to realize, if we possibly can--and we can if
we enjoy a sufficient portion of the Spirit of God--that we are
living in an age in which the father in heaven has deigned to
visit his children, making himself known by declaring his law and
his word, by his own mouth and by his own presence. If we could
always realize this, it appears to me that we would place greater
reliance upon the words of eternal life which have come unto us;
we would thereby be induced to live so near to the Lord, and be
so faithful in the discharge of our duties, as the covenant
people of God, that our hearts would burn with grateful joy, we
would be inclined to that which is pleasing and acceptable unto
the Lord, all the day long, and we would eschew oven the
appearance of evil. In all the varied scenes of life, we would
never forget him, disobey his will, nor neglect a duty; but we
would abide in the covenant of the Gospel, in the love of God and
of our fellow-creatures, doing the works of righteousness, not
omitting to improve an opportunity to do good. It is necessary
for us to understand these things and bear them in mind, in order
to abide the law which has been given unto us, a portion of which
I have read to you; and which is necessary for us to obey, in
order to be found keeping the celestial law, and in order to be
quickened by that glory, that our souls, which are our bodies and
spirits, may be redeemed and restored to life and immortality, to
possess crowns of glory and exaltation, which are to be had only
in the celestial kingdom; in other words, that we may be
quickened by the celestial glory and receive a fullness thereof,
according to this revelation.
F. Smith
God has given laws to govern all his works, and especially has he
given laws to govern his people, who are his sons and daughters.
We have come to sojourn in the flesh, to obtain tabernacles for
our immortal spirits; or in other words, we have come for the
purpose of accomplishing a work like that which was accomplished
by the Lord Jesus Christ. The object of our earthly existence is
that we may have a fullness of joy, and that we may become the
sons and daughters of God, in the fullest sense of the word,
being heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ, to be kings
and priests unto God, to inherit glory, dominion, exaltation,
thrones, and every power and attribute developed and possessed by
our heavenly Father. This is the object of our being on this
earth. In order to attain unto this exalted position, it is
necessary that we go through this mortal experience, or
probation, by which we may prove ourselves worthy, through the
aid of our elder brother, Jesus. The spirit without the body is
not perfect, it is not capacitated, without the body, to posses a
fullness of the glory of God, and, therefore, it can not, without
the body, fulfil its destiny. We are fore-ordained to become
conformed to the likeness of the Lord Jesus Christ; and in order
that we may become like unto him, we must follow in his
footsteps, even until we sanctify ourselves by the law of truth
and righteousness. This is the law of the celestial kingdom; and
when we die, its power will bring us forth in the morning of the
first resurrection, clothed with glory, immortality, and eternal
lives. Unless we do keep the law that God has given unto us in
the flesh, which we have the privilege of receiving and
understanding, we cannot be quickened by its glory, neither can
we receive the fullness thereof and the exaltation of the
celestial kingdom.
F. Smith
"There is a law, irrevocably decreed in heaven before the
foundations of the world, upon which all blessings are
predicated; and when we obtain any blessing from God, it is by
obedience to that law upon which it is predicated."
F. Smith
We must, therefore, learn the laws of heaven, which are the laws
of the Gospel, live and obey them with all our hearts, and in
faith abide in them, perfecting ourselves thereby, in order to
receive the fulness of the glory of that kingdom.
F. Smith
I make these remarks, not to the departed, but to the living--to
you as well as myself, who still tarry in the flesh, to battle
with the weaknesses and infirmities of human nature, who have yet
to learn by experience, that we may be instructed in the things
necessary to know, in order that our course here may secure unto
us the greatest reward in the presence of our Father and God.
F. Smith
We have not met here to brood over our sorrows in this our
temporary loss--in thus being deprived, perhaps only for a little
while, of the society and companionship of a daughter, a sister,
a friend; for tears are partially dried and sorrow is greatly
ameliorated in the fact that our loss is her gain. She has been
released from a world of sorrow, anguish and pain, and rests from
her earthly labors. Blessed is her condition, for she has
performed her mission to earth, she has made her name honorable
amidst the honest and true of God's people, she has fought the
good fight, and has now taken her departure, gone to her old home
from whence she came. What has she lost? Simply the society of
her earthly friends, but not to the extent that we miss her; for
I believe the greater can always comprehend the lesser, but the
lesser can only comprehend the greater as it may be revealed by
glimpses from time to time by the Holy Spirit. While we are in
mortality we are clogged, and we see as through a glass darkly,
we see only in part, and it is difficult for us to comprehend the
smallest things with which we are associated. But when we put on
immortality, our condition will be very different, we ascend into
an enlarged sphere; although we shall not become perfect
immediately after our departure from the body, for the spirit
without the body is not perfect, and the body without the spirit
is dead. The disembodied spirit during the interval of the death
of the body and its resurrection from the grave is not perfect,
hence it is not prepared to enter into the exaltation of the
celestial kingdom; but it has the privilege of soaring in the
midst of immortal beings, and of enjoying to a certain extent,
the presence of God, not the fulness of His glory, not the
fulness of the reward which we are seeking and which we are
destined to receive if found faithful to the law of the celestial
kingdom, but only in part. The righteous spirit that departs from
this earth is assigned its place in the Paradise of God; it has
its privileges and honors which are in point of excellency, far
above and beyond human comprehension; and in this sphere of
action, enjoying this partial reward for its righteous conduct on
the earth, it continues its labors, and in this respect is very
different from the state of the body from which it is released.
For while the body sleeps and decays, the spirit receives a new
birth; to it the portals of life are opened; it is born again
into the presence of God. The spirit of our beloved sister in
taking its departure from this world is born again into the
spirit world, returning there from the mission it had been
performing in this state of probation, having been absent a few
years from Father, Mother, kindred, friends, neighbors, and from
all that was dear; it has returned nearer to the home-circle, to
old associations and scenes, much in the same way as a man who
comes home from a foreign mission, to join again his family and
friends and enjoy the pleasures and comforts of home. This is the
condition of her whose remains now lie before us, or of every one
who has been faithful to virtue and purity, while traveling here
below; but more especially of those who while here had the
privilege of obeying the Gospel, and who lived true and faithful
to its covenants. They instead of continuing here among the
things of time, surrounded as we are with the weaknesses of a
fallen world, and subject to earthly cares and sorrows, are freed
from them to enter a state of joy, glory and exaltation; not a
fulness of either, but to await the morning of the resurrection
of the just, to come forth from the grave to redeem the body, and
be reunited with it, and thus become a living soul, and immortal
being never more to die. Having accomplished its work, having
gone through its earthly probation, and having fulfilled its
mission here below, it is then prepared for the knowledge and
glory and exaltation of the celestial kingdom. This Jesus did;
and he is our fore-runner, he is our exemplar. The path which he
marked out we have got to walk in, if we ever expect to dwell,
and be crowned with him in his kingdom. We must obey and put our
trust in him, knowing that he is the Savior of the world.
F. Smith
It is not a difficult thing for me to believe this; I read the
Bible in which I find narrations of many of his doings, sayings,
precepts, and examples. And I do not believe that any upright,
honest man or woman, possessing common intelligence, can read the
Gospels of the New Testament and the testimonies therein given of
the Savior, without intuitively feeling that he was what he
professed to be. For every upright, honest person is possessed,
more or less, of the Holy Spirit, and this holy messenger in the
hearts of men bears record of the word of God; and when all such
read these inspired writings, with honesty of heart and meekness
of spirit, divested of prejudices and the false conceptions
arising from traditions and erroneous training, the Spirit of the
Lord bears witness in unmistakable language that burns with
conviction, therefore, I believe that Jesus was the Christ, the
savior, the only begotten of the Father; and this too through
reading the Bible. But do we depend upon the Bible for this
conviction and knowledge? No, thank the Lord we do not. What else
have we to impart this knowledge and confirm this testimony? We
have the "Book of Mormon," the "stick of Ephraim," which has come
to us by the gift and power of God, which also testifies of him,
and which reveals an account of his mission to and dealings with
the inhabitants of this continent, after this resurrection from
the dead, when he came to this land to visit his "other sheep,"
to unite them in the one fold, that they might also be his sheep
and he their great shepherd. Besides the conviction that the Book
itself carries with it, we have the collateral testimony of him
who translated it, who sealed his testimony with his blood; also
that of other witnesses, who testify to the whole world that they
saw the plates and the engravings thereon, from which the Book
was translated, these plates were shown them by an angel of God,
who declared that the Book had been translated correctly by the
gift and power of God; and in obedience to divine command these
witnesses bear record of what they saw and heard.
F. Smith
Here, then, are two witnesses--the "Bible" and the "Book of
Mormon," both bearing record of the same truth, that Jesus was
the Christ, that he died and lives again, having burst the bands
of death and triumphed over the grave. This latter additional
evidence the Latter-day Saints have of this fact, over and above
that possessed by the Christian world who do not believe in the
"Book of Mormon."
F. Smith
But is this all? No. We have here another book, the "Doctrine and
Covenants," which contains revelations from God through the
Prophet Joseph Smith, who lived contemporary with ourselves. They
are Christ's words, declaring that he was the same that came to
the Jews, that was lifted up on the cross, was laid in the tomb,
burst the bands of death and came forth out of the grave. That he
was the same who came to the Nephites upon this continent; who,
when about to take his departure from them, declared that he was
going to visit the ten tribes whom the Father had led away,
having the same purpose in view that he had in visiting the
Nephites. Here, then is another testimony of this divine truth;
hence we have three witnesses. In the mouth of two or three
witnesses, we are told, all things shall be established; and by
the testimony of two or three witnesses shall we stand, or be
condemned.
F. Smith
But would this satisfy me? It might, if I could obtain no further
light or knowledge. But when greater light comes, and I have the
privilege to make myself possessor of it, I could not remain
satisfied with the lesser. We could never be satisfied nor happy
hereafter, unless we receive a fulness of the light and blessings
prepared for the righteous. This, in part, will constitute the
misery, sorrow and anguish of the condemned--those who reject the
truth when it is offered to them, for their eyes will be opened
to behold, in part, the greater light, exaltation and joy which
they might have attained unto, but which is irretrievably lost,
to them, because of their disobedience and wrong doings. Then I
say we cannot be satisfied with anything short of a complete
salvation in the kingdom of God our joy cannot be full unless we
obtain a fullness of knowledge. Hence I am not satisfied with the
Bible the "Book of Mormon," nor the "Doctrine and Covenants." All
these three are not sufficient for me, for the reason that
greater privileges have been revealed to man, and they are within
the reach of all that live upon the earth. Therefore, I could not
rest satisfied with myself until I had fully availed myself of my
privileges.
F. Smith
It is given to us to know these things for ourselves. God has
said he will show these things unto us; and for this purpose the
Holy Ghost has been imparted to all who are entitled to it
through submission, which bears record of the Father and the Son,
and also takes of the things of God and shows them unto man.
Convictions that we may previously have had respecting the truth
the Holy Ghost confirms, giving us a positive assurance of their
correctness, and through it we obtain a personal knowledge, not
as one that has been told, but as one that has seen, felt, heard,
and that knows for himself.
F. Smith
Then, in standing before you, my brethren and sisters, as a
humble instrument in the hands of God, I testify, not by virtue
of the knowledge I may have derived from books, but by the
revelations of God to me, that Jesus is the Christ. I know that
my Redeemer lives; I know that although the worms may destroy
this body, that I shall in my flesh see God, and I shall behold
him for myself and not for another. This light has come to me,
and is in my heart and mind, and of it I testify, and through and
by it I testify, and I know whereof I speak. God has called me,
in connection with my brethren, to this mission, and this is our
testimony to the whole world. I therefore say, there is no death
here, instead of death it is life to the departed. That which we
call death is merely the slumber and rest of this mortal clay,
and that only for a little season, while the spirit, the life,
has gone to enjoy again the presence and society of those from
whence it came, and to whom it is joy again to return. And this
will be the condition of the righteous until the morning of the
resurrection, when the spirit will have power to call forth the
lifeless frame to be united again, and they both become a living
soul, an immortal being, filled with the light and power of God.
I am a witness of these things. Am I alone? No; there are tens of
thousands to-day that can bear this testimony. They, too, know it
for themselves; God has shown it to them, they have received the
Holy Ghost, which has born witness of these things in their
hearts, and they likewise are not dependent upon books, nor upon
the words of another, for they have received a knowledge from God
themselves, and know as he knows, and see as he sees in relation
to these plain and precious things.
F. Smith
What reason have we to mourn? None, except that we are deprived
for a few days of the society of one whom we love. And if we
prove faithful while in the flesh we will soon follow, and be
glad that we had the privilege of passing through mortality, and
that we lived in a day in which the fullness of the Everlasting
Gospel was preached, through which we will be exalted, for there
is no exaltation but through obedience to law. Every blessing,
privilege, glory, or exaltation is obtained only through
obedience to the law upon which the same is promised. If we will
abide the law, we shall receive the reward; but we can receive it
on no other ground. Then let us rejoice in the truth, in the
restoration of the Priesthood--that power delegated to man, by
virtue of which the Lord sanctions in the heavens what man does
upon the earth. The Lord has taught us the ordinances of the
Gospel by which we may perfect our exaltation in his kingdom. We
are not living as the heathen, without law; that which is
necessary for our exaltation has been revealed. Our duty,
therefore, is to obey the laws, then we shall receive our reward,
no matter whether we are cut down in childhood, in manhood or old
age; it is all the same, so long as we are living up to the light
we possess, we shall not be shorn of any blessing, nor deprived
of any privilege; for there is a time after this mortal life, and
there is a way provided by which we may fulfil the measure of our
creation and destiny, and accomplish the whole great work that we
have been sent to do, although it may reach far into the future
before we fully accomplish it. Jesus had not finished his work
when his body was slain, neither did he finish it after his
resurrection from the dead, although he had accomplished the
purpose for which he then came to the earth, he had not fulfilled
all his work. And when will he? Not until he has redeemed and
saved every son and daughter of our father Adam that has or ever
will be born upon this earth to the end of time, except the sons
of perdition. That is his mission. We will not finish our work
until we have saved ourselves, and then not until we shall have
saved all depending upon us; for we are to become saviors upon
Mount Zion, as well as Christ. We are called to this mission. The
dead are not perfect without us, neither are we without them. We
have a mission to perform for and in their behalf; we have a
certain work to do in order to liberate those who, because of
their ignorance and the unfavorable circumstances in which they
were placed while here, are unprepared for eternal life; we have
to open the door for them, by performing ordinances which they
cannot perform for themselves, and which are essential to their
release from the "prison-house," to come forth and live according
to God in the spirit, and be judged according to man in the
flesh.
F. Smith
The Prophet Joseph Smith has said that this is one of the most
important duties that devolves upon the Latter-day Saints. And
why? Because this is the dispensation of the fullness of times,
which will usher in the millennial reign, and in which all things
spoken by the mouth began, must be fulfilled, and all things
united, both which are in heaven and in the earth. We have got
that work to do, or at least all we can of it, leaving the
balance to our children, in whose hearts we should instil the
importance of this work, rearing them in the love of the truth
and in the knowledge of these principles, so that when we pass
away, having done all we can do, they will then take up the labor
and continue it until it is consummated.
F. Smith
May the Lord bless this bereaved family and comfort them in their
deprivation. Those who die in the Lord shall not taste of death.
When Adam partook of the forbidden fruit he was cast out from the
presence of God into outer darkness; that is, he was shut out
from the presence of his glory and the privilege of his society,
which was spiritual death. This was the first death; this indeed
was death; for he was shut out from the presence of God, and ever
since Adam's posterity have been suffering the penalty of this
spiritual death, which is banishment from his presence and the
society of holy beings. This first death will also be the second
death. Now we look upon the mortal remains of our departed
sister; her immortal part has gone. Where? Into outer
darkness?--banished from the presence of God? No, but born again
into his presence, restored, or born from death to life, to
immortality and to joy in his presence. This is not death, then;
and this is true in relation to all Saints who die in the Lord
and the covenant of the Gospel. They return from the midst of
death to life, where death has no power. There is no death except
to those who die in sin, without the sure and steadfast hope of
the resurrection of the just. There is no death where we continue
in the knowledge of the truth and in hope of a glorious
resurrection. Life and immortality are brought to light through
the Gospel, hence there is no death here; here is peaceful
slumber, a quiet rest for a little season, and then she will come
forth again to enjoy this tabernacle. If there is anything
lacking in regard to ordinances pertaining to the House of the
Lord, which may have been omitted or not reached, those
requirements can be attended to for her. Here are her father and
mother, her brothers and sisters; they know the course to pursue,
they know the ordinances necessary to be performed in order to
secure every benefit and blessing that it was possible for her to
have received in the flesh. These ordinances have been revealed
unto us for this very purpose, that we might be born into the
light from the midst of this darkness--from death into life.
F. Smith
We live then, we do not die, we do not anticipate death; but we
anticipate life, immortality, glory, exaltation, and to be
quickened by the glory of the celestial kingdom, and receive of
the same, even a fullness. This is our destiny: this is the
exalted position to which we may attain, and there is no power
that can deprive or rob us of it, if we prove faithful and true
to the covenant of the Gospel.
F. Smith
That the Lord may bless, comfort and solace the family of his
servant, who are called to lament this momentary loss, that in
the midst of their affliction, while their sorrow finds no relief
in tears, they may bow obedient to Heaven's will, and in
gratitude and thanksgiving, praise Him "from whom all blessings
flow." And that the Lord may help us to be faithful, is my
prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 19 /
Erastus Snow, March 3, 1878
Erastus Snow, March 3, 1878
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ERASTUS SNOW,
Delivered in the Meeting House, Beaver City, Beaver County, Utah,
on Sunday Morning, March 3, 1878.
(Reported by Josiah Rogerson.)
THERE IS A GOD--COMMUNION WITH HIM AN INHERENT CRAVING OF THE
HUMAN HEART--MAN IN HIS IMAGE--MALE AND FEMALE CREATED HE
THEM--SPIRIT AND FLESH--MORTAL AND IMMORTAL.
267
"And God said, let us make man in our own image, after our
likeness, and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea,
and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all
the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the
earth.
267
"So God created man in his own image, in the image of God created
he him; male and female created he them. And God blessed them,
and God said unto them, be ye fruitful and multiply and replenish
the earth, and subdue it, and have dominion over the fish of the
sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing
that moveth upon the earth."--Gen. iii, 26-28.
267
In Gen. v, 1, 2, we read, "This is the book of the generations of
Adam: In the day that God created man, in the likeness of God
made he him, male and female created he them, and blessed them
and called their name Adam in the day when they were created."
267
All mankind feel instinctively that there is a God. I admit that
many people try to reason themselves out of the idea and into a
state of infidelity, or into atheism, but it is very hard for
them to do it, or to satisfy themselves that they are correct
when they think they have done it. And the universal feeling that
may be set down to be common to all nations and people bearing
the human form, is that there is a God; and there is a yearning
after him, and a desire to worship him, however difficult it may
be to satisfy themselves of the manner in which they may worship
him acceptably.
267
On one occasion our Lord and Savior said to the people among whom
he ministered, "Ye worship ye know not what, but we (speaking of
himself and his disciples and followers) know whom we worship,
and we speak the things we have heard of him, and we know what we
speak, and yet you receive not our testimony."
268
The Jews were in possession of many laws and regulations given to
their fathers, and they were taught the true and the living God,
but darkness covered their minds, and many of them walked in
darkness at noonday, and enjoyed not the true light, as it was in
Christ, pertaining to themselves and to their heavenly Father.
Heathen nations, as they are termed by Christians, have less
definite ideas of their Creator, though all of them entertain the
common notion of the Deity, and seek to worship him, though it
may be in a crude way, and very undefined. Sometimes they are
accused of worshipping the work of their own hands--images made
of wood, of stone, iron and brass, and various other materials,
and other nations, tribes and tongues are accused of worshipping
animals of various kinds. They have their sacred elephants,
crocodiles, or other beasts of the earth, whom they learn either
to love or fear and worship, either as "friend" or "foe." Yet
when we become acquainted with these nations and find out their
inward faith, we find that none of them look upon these as
anything but representations of Deity. They do not see deity
before them, they do not walk, and talk, and converse, and eat,
drink, and sleep with the being whom they have in their minds as
God, but they set up before them something they can see, to
represent him, and as soon as they begin and rear up before them
some representation of Deity--one representative they consider to
be about equal to another, and if it is the work of men's hands,
it is something that corresponds to their ideas of a Deity, and
whether it be in his exact likeness or not they know not--not
having formed a personal acquaintance with him, nor having any
likeness of him, from which they can pattern after--one image
answers as well as another, or one representation as well as
another. But all these are but representations of Deity. And no
nation has been found upon the earth, tribe or tongue, but what
have some mode of worship, or some faith in the Deity, and feel
the need of honoring a superior Being.
268
This craving of the human heart is universal; and education does
not remove it. It is not confined to barbarous tribes and less
cultivated people. All nations may have their sceptics, and in
many enlightened nations of modern times, there is an evident
tendency to infidelity; yet those who seriously entertain doubts
of the existence of a Supreme Being, are generally those who have
a smattering of learning and have become mad in this particular.
The thorough scientist is forced to recognize the existence of
the Great Supreme. They cannot get around it, or arrive at any
other conclusion, than that the great wheel of nature is moved by
an over-ruling hand, and the regularity and uniformity that is
found in all her laws, are traceable to that Supreme Being, and
unaccountable upon any other principle. It is almost impossible
for them to arrive at any other conclusion, and where, in the
history of the world, is it chronicled of any great astronomer
that he was an infidel? any one that has the mind, and whose
researches have enabled him to stretch out and begin to
comprehend and fathom the greatness of the works of creation,
that has not in the most humble and reverential manner
acknowledged God? Those who deny him as I said before are those
that have a partial education; and a little learning is
intoxicating to the brain.
268
As the great English poet says:
A little learning is a dangerous thing!
Drink deep, or taste not the Pierian spring;
Those shallow drafts intoxicate the brain,
And drinking largely sobers us again.
269
It is those that gain a little knowledge, and begin their
researches in various branches of science, but do not fathom
them, who are bewildered in their imaginations, and they tend to
infidelity. There is a theory in the human mind--I will say with
a certain school of modern philosophers--to satisfy themselves
and justify their infidelity; the bent and tendency of their
inclinations is that way. But it is probable that the crude,
undefined devices and erroneous notions and ideas of modern
Christianity touching the Deity leads to this infidelity, as much
as anything else. The advocates of Christianity are in a great
measure to blame. When we begin to scan the teachings and enquire
into the views of the leading divines of modern times, and
examine their articles of faith and their discipline, the
teachings of different Christian denominations on the subject of
the Deity, we do not wonder that the reflecting, careful thinker,
should repudiate their crude notions.
269
The old Catholic Church, who call themselves the Holy Mother
Church, the English Church and the Lutheran Church, the two most
extensive branches of dissenters from the Catholic Church, and
the most of the lesser Protestant denominations, all declare to
their followers that God is a spirit, without body, parts and
passions. Some leave off the word passions, but they all say he
is without body, or parts; and when they attempt to locate him,
they locate him nowhere. His centre is everywhere his
circumference is nowhere. His form may be best described in the
quaint language of Parley P. Pratt, "A footless stocking without
a leg," sitting upon the top of a topless throne, far beyond the
bounds of time and space; that heavenly unknown place that some
crazy poet sung about. And we are asked to believe in, render
obedience to and worship this being. The careful thinker says, "I
cannot; it is impossible for me to believe in a being that has
neither body, parts nor passions, and that is located nowhere; I
cannot conceive of him." The elaborate thinker says, "I cannot
conceive of any such being, nor can anybody else conceive of him.
It is not within the sphere and range of our comprehension." It
is simply nothing at all; and in the exercise of his reasoning
faculties, he chooses to disbelieve in their dogmas, and is set
down by them as an infidel. Yet the true philosopher is not an
infidel. He is only infidel to those vague ideas and theories
that are in themselves monstrosities. Yet in the absence of true
religious teaching, and being taught by the Christian world that
the Scriptures do not mean what they say, and must be taken in
some mysterious sense, they come to the conclusion that they do
not know anything about the true character of the Deity, and it
is not their province to teach him, only as they learn to know
him in scanning his works. But in scanning his works we learn
that he is a Being of order and law, and that all things are
governed by law. Whether the minutest atoms that are examined
under powerful glasses in the molecular world, that are
scrutinized by the aid of the microscope, or whether we study the
works of God in the vast unnumbered worlds that are rolling in
the midst of the power of God, we find the same order. "All
things are governed by law."
270
If we study physiology or anatomy, we are led to exclaim with the
Psalmist of old, "I am fearfully and wonderfully made,' and see a
beautiful harmony in all the parts, and a most exquisite design.
This is proven by an examination of the various parts of the
human form. And every organ adapted to its special use, and for
its special purpose, and combining a whole, a grand union--a
little kingdom composed of many kingdoms, united and constituting
the grand whole, the being we call man, but which in the language
of these Scriptures was called Adam--male and female created he
them, and called their name Adam, which in the original, in which
these Scriptures were written by Moses, signifies "the first
man." There was no effort at distinguishing between the one half
and the other, and calling one man and the other woman. This was
an after distinction, but the explanation of it is--one man, one
being, and he called their name Adam. But he created them male
and female, for they were one, and he says not unto the woman
multiply, and to the man multiply, but he says unto them,
multiply and reproduce your species, and replenish the earth. He
speaks unto them as belonging together, as constituting one
being, and as organized in his image and after his likeness. And
the Apostle Paul, treating upon this subject in the same way,
says that man was created in the likeness of God, and after the
express image of his person. John, the Apostle, in writing the
history of Jesus, speaks in the same way; that Jesus was in the
likeness of his Father, and express image of his person. And if
the revelations that God has made of himself to man, agree and
harmonize upon this theory, and if mankind would be more
believing, and accept the simple, plain, clear definition of
Deity, and description of himself which he has given us, instead
of hunting for some great mystery, and seeking to find out God
where he is not and as he is not, we all might understand him.
There is no great mystery about it; no more mystery about it than
there is about ourselves, and our own relationship to our father
and mother, and the relationship of our own children to us. That
which we see before our eyes, and which we are experiencing from
time to time, day to day, and year to year, is an exemplification
of Deity.
270
"What," says one, "do you mean we should understand that deity
consists of man and woman?" Most certainly I do. If I believe
anything that God has ever said about himself, and anything
pertaining to the creation and organization of man upon the
earth, I must believe that Deity consists of man and woman. Now
this is simplifying it down to our understanding, and the great
Christian world will be ready to open their mouths and cry,
"Blasphemy! Sacrilege!" Open wide their eyes and wide their
mouths in the utmost astonishment. What! God a man and woman? The
Shakers say he was, and Ann Lee says, "Christ came in the form of
a man in the first place, and now comes in the form of a woman,"
and she was that form.
271
Then these Christians--they say he has no form, neither body,
parts nor passions. One party says he is a man, and the other
says he is a woman. I say he is both. How do you know? I only
repeat what he says of himself; that he created man in the image
of God, male and female created he them, and he called their name
Adam, which signifies in Hebrew, the first man. So that the
beings we call Adam and Eve were the first man placed here on
this earth, and their name was Adam, and they were the express
image of God. Now, if anybody is disposed to say that the woman
is in the likeness of God and that the man was not, and if vice
versa, I say you are both wrong, or else God has not told us the
truth. I sometimes illustrate this matter by taking up a pair of
shears, if I have one, but then you all know they are composed of
two halves, but they are necessarily parts, one of another, and
to perform their work for each other, as designed, they belong
together, and neither one of them is fitted for the
accomplishment of their works alone. And for this reason says St.
Paul, "the man is not without the woman, nor the woman without
the man in the Lord." In other words, there can be no God except
he is composed of the man and woman united, and there is not in
all the eternities that exist, nor ever will be, a God in any
other way. I have another description: There never was a God, and
there never will be in all eternities, except they are made of
these two component parts; a man and a woman; the male and the
female. Some of those who are disposed to cavil will say, how
will you explain the idea of a plurality in the female
department? Here opens a subject involving philosophy and the
philosophical propagation of our species, and it involves the
great principles of virtue, and the laws that govern, or should
govern through all eternity the commerce of the sexes; and the
more they are scanned in the light of true philosophy and
revelation, the more it will be proven that the superior wisdom
of Jehovah has ordained that in the higher type of the Godhead,
they are not limited in their union of the sexes; I refer to the
female principle. On the other hand all the laws governing the
commerce of the sexes, and the results flowing from them in the
procreation of our species, show that the violation of the laws
that God has ordained to govern and control the commerce of the
sexes, produces disease, death and deterioration of the human
family; deteriorates the vital power and physical strength and
longevity, and tends to weaken, lessen and destroy the human
race, instead of building up, and sustaining and strengthening;
while on the other hand, the strictly confining of a woman to one
husband, tends to all that is lovely, to family organization and
government, and the classification of human beings in groups, in
families and kingdoms, tends to increase the vital powers,
endurance and long life; and in every sense accomplishes the
great object of creation.
272
There is a theory put forth by Mr. Darwin, and others, that is
the school of modern philosophers, which is termed in late years,
the theory of Evolution, that man in our present state upon the
earth, is but the sequence and outgrowth of steady advancement
from the lowest order of creation, till the present type of man,
and that we have advanced step by step from the lowest order of
creation till at last man has been formed upon the earth in our
present sphere of action; in short, that our great-grandfathers
were apes and monkeys. And how much satisfaction these
philosophers have in the contemplation of their grandfather
monkeys, we are left to conjecture; but such are the theories put
forth by some of our modern philosophers. But we find nothing on
the earth, or in the earth, nor under the earth, that indicates
that any of these monkeys or apes, or any other orders of
creation below man have ever accomplished any great exploits. So
far as the history of this earth is known, whether written or
unwritten, or whether written in volumes of books, whether
engraven upon metallic plates, or whether found impressed in
rocks, neither geologists, nor any other scientists have ever
been able to show us any great exploits of any of these inferior
grades of being to indicate that there was any such vitality in
them, as to develop in their future progress, the present order
of beings we call man. But if there is any truth in the history
given us by Moses this being we call man, is only God in embryo.
And Moses tells us that the Creator conversed with this man whom
he called Adam, consisting of male and female. He conversed with
them, showed himself to them, spoke with them at different times,
gave them instructions, gave them his law, visited them
repeatedly in their new home, in the place we call the Garden of
Eden, the garden that the Lord planted for man--eastward in Eden.
And after he was driven out from the face of his Creator, from
the Garden, and the vail was drawn between him and his Creator,
yet from time to time God was wont to draw aside that vail and
show himself, and we not only find that Adam and Eve had frequent
intercourse with their Creator and talked with him personally as
we talk with our children and they with us; but we find many of
Adam's descendants obtained like privileges of seeing their
Creator, and speaking with him, receiving instructions from him.
Enoch, the seventh from Adam, it was said walked with God, and
enjoyed this privilege for three hundred years. From time to time
the vail was drawn aside, and whenever he desired, and it was
expedient to receive instructions and counsels from his father
and Creator he enjoyed this privilege, and the Father came and
showed himself to him and spoke with him. The same may be said of
Noah and of Abraham, who conversed with him, and the Scriptures
tell us, furthermore, that Abraham killed the fatted calf, and
prepared savory meat for a meal, and set before him and he ate
with him.
272
Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ was born of the Virgin Mary, the
Scriptures tell us; and she bare record of it, and there were
many witnesses of this fact, and the record teaches us that he
was begotten by the power of God, and not of man, and that she
had no intercourse with mortal man in the flesh until after she
gave birth to the Savior, who is called the Son of God. I will
also say that Adam was called the Son of God.
273
Matthew, in giving the genealogy of Jesus Christ, traces it back
from his mother, through the lineage of the fathers, back to
David, from David to Abraham, from Abraham to Noah, and Noah to
Adam; when he gets back to Adam he says "Which was the Son of
God." But Jesus was begotten by the power of and not by mortal in
the flesh. And the New Testament tells us that God sent his angel
to visit this beautiful Virgin Mary, and to make known unto her
that she was chosen of the Lord to be the Mother of Jesus who
should be the Savior of this people. And the messenger or the
angel sent to her was designed to prepare her mind, her heart and
her faith for this great work unto which the Lord had chosen her.
And he said unto her, "The Holy Ghost shall come thee, and the
power of the Highest shall overshadow thee, and therefore that
Holy Thing that shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of
God." this Jesus, therefore, partook of this divine nature; he
partook also of the human, the mortal, through the mother. And
because he had partaken of the human--the mortal through the
mother, he became subject unto death, the same as all other
mortal beings; for death passed upon our first parents, Adam and
Eve, through their partaking of the fruits of the earth, their
systems become infected by it, and the blood formed in their
veins, and composed of the elements of the earth, which they
partook, and these contain the seeds of dissolution and decay.
And this blood, circulating in their veins, which was made up of
the fruits of the earth--those things of which they partook--that
formed their flesh, and made the deposits that constituted their
muscle, and their bones, arteries and nerves, and every part of
the body, became mortal and this circulating fluid in their
systems produced friction which ultimately wore out the machinery
of their organism, and brought it to decay, that it became no
longer tenable for their spirits to inhabit, and death ensued;
and this was the decree of the Father, "In the day you partake of
this fruit, you shall die." But this death was the death of the
mortal, and not the immortal. The dissolution of the mortal
tabernacle, which was the outer covering of their spirit. As I
said, man was created, male and female, and two principles are
blended in one; and the man is not without the woman nor the
woman without the man in the Lord; and there is no Lord, there is
no God in which the two principles are not blended, nor can be;
and we may never hope to attain unto the eternal power and the
Godhead upon any other principle. Not only so, but this Godhead
composing two parts, male and female, is also composed of two
elements, spiritual and temporal. Or in other words, two
organisms; the one capable of dwelling within the other. The
spirit dwelling within the outer tabernacle, answering to the
spirit what our clothing answers to this body, as a covering and
shield and protection. The spirit is also an element. It is not
an immaterial nothing as some imagine. We read about material and
immaterial things, and such terms are used by men for the want of
more suitable language to correctly represent ideas; but in truth
there is no such thing as immaterial substance. Though we are
told that God is an immaterial substance, and you read the
philosophic descriptions of the Deity by some of these learned
divines, and it is all simmered down to an immateriality or
nothing at all. But there is no such thing as immaterial
substance in the strict sense of the word; and immateriality when
rigidly defined is another definition for nothing at all. But we
use these terms only comparatively to compare one thing with
another, and we say that one thing is material because we can
touch it with these hands, and we can handle it with these mortal
bodies, we can see it with these mortal eyes, and it is visible
to the sight, touch and so on, and hence we call it material; and
what is not visible to these natural eyes, and what these coarse
hands cannot fell, we call that immaterial or intangible; but
these are only comparative terms.
274
If the veil were drawn aside, and we could see the spirits of
those that once have lived here in the flesh, and that have
passed behind the veil, or have been separated from their
tabernacles, and now exist in the spirit world, if the vail was
drawn aside and we could see them, if this second sight, this
spiritual sight was enjoyed by us, that we could look through the
eyes of our spirits instead of through the eyes of our earthly
taberna